Festal Letters — Letter 11

One of the Easter letters the Pope of Alexandria sent each year to the churches of Egypt, announcing the date of the Fast and of Pascha.

Source: Translated by R. Payne-Smith. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series , Vol. 4. Edited by Philip Schaff and Henry Wace. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1892. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/2806011.htm>.

Opening

For the year 339: Consuls Constantius Augustus II and Constans I; Prefect Philagrius the Cappadocian, for the second time; Indiction 12; Easter day on the 17th day before the Kalends of May, the 20th of Pharmuthi; Era of Diocletian 55.

For 339. Coss. Constantius Augustus II, Constans I; Præfect, Philagrius the Cappadocian, for the second time; Indict. xii; Easter-day xvii Kal. Mai, xx Pharmuthi; Æra Dioclet. 55.

The blessed Paul, being clothed with every virtue and called faithful by the Lord—for he was conscious of nothing in himself except virtue and praise, or what was in harmony with love and godliness—held fast to these things more and more, and was carried up even to heavenly places, and was taken to Paradise. The purpose was that, as he surpassed the way of life of ordinary people, he should be exalted above them. And when he came back down, he preached to everyone: "We know in part, and we prophesy in part; here I know in part; but then I shall know even as I am also known." For, in truth, he was known to those saints who are in heaven as their fellow-citizen. And in relation to all that is future and perfect, the things he knew here were only partial; but with respect to those things which were committed and entrusted to him by the Lord, he was perfect, as he said, "We who are perfect should be thus minded." For just as the Gospel of Christ is the fulfillment and completion of the ministry that was provided by the law of Israel, so future things will be the completion of the things that now exist, with the Gospel then being fulfilled and the faithful receiving those things which, though not seeing them now, they still hope for, as Paul says: "For what a man sees, why does he also hope for? But if we hope for those things we do not see, we then wait for them with patience." Since, then, that blessed man was of such a character and apostolic grace was committed to him, he wrote, wishing "that all people should be as he was." For virtue is loving toward humanity, and great is the company of the kingdom of heaven, for thousands of thousands and myriads of myriads serve the Lord there. And though a person enters it through a strait and narrow way, yet having entered, he beholds immeasurable space and a place greater than any other, as those who were eyewitnesses and heirs of these things declare. "You placed afflictions before us." But afterwards, having described their afflictions, they say, "You brought us forth into a wide place," and again, "In affliction You have enlarged us." For truly, my brothers, the course of the saints here is narrow, since they either labor painfully through longing for those things which are to come, like the one who said, "Woe is me that my pilgrimage is prolonged," or they are distressed and exhausted for the salvation of other people, as Paul wrote to the Corinthians, saying, "Lest, when I come to you, God should humble me, and I should bewail many of those who have sinned already and not repented for the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed." As Samuel bewailed the destruction of Saul, and Jeremiah wept for the captivity of the people. But after this affliction and sorrow and sighing, when they depart from this world, a certain divine gladness and pleasure and exultation receives them, from which misery and sorrow and sighing flee away.

The blessed Paul, being girt about with every virtue, and called faithful of the Lord — for he was conscious of nothing in himself but what was a virtue and a praise, or what was in harmony with love and godliness — clave to these things more and more, and was carried up even to heavenly places, and was borne to Paradise 2 Corinthians 12:4; to the end that, as he surpassed the conversation of men, he should be exalted above men. And when he descended, he preached to every man; 'We know in part, and we prophesy in part; here I know in part; but then shall I know even as also I am known 1 Corinthians 13:9, 12.' For, in truth, he was known to those saints who are in heaven, as their fellow-citizen. And in relation to all that is future and perfect, the things known by him here were in part; but with respect to those things which were committed and entrusted to him by the Lord, he was perfect; as he said, 'We who are perfect, should be thus minded Philippians 3:15.' For as the Gospel of Christ is the fulfilment and accomplishment of the ministration which was supplied by the law of Israel, so future things will be the accomplishment of such as now exist, the Gospel being then fulfilled, and the faithful receiving those things which, not seeing now, they yet hope for, as Paul says; 'For what a man sees, why does he also hope for? But if we hope for those things we see [not], we then by patience wait for them Romans 8:24-25.' Since then that blessed man was of such a character, and apostolic grace was committed to him, he wrote, wishing 'that all men should be as he was 1 Corinthians 7:7.' For virtue is philanthropic, and great is the company of the kingdom of heaven, for thousands of thousands and myriads of myriads there serve the Lord. And though a man enters it through a strait and narrow way, yet having entered, he beholds immeasurable space, and a place greater than any other, as they declare, who were eye-witnesses and heirs of these things. 'You placed afflictions before us.' But afterwards, having related their afflictions, they say, 'You brought us forth into a wide place;' and again, 'In affliction You have enlarged us.' For truly, my brethren, the course of the saints here is straitened; since they either toil painfully through longing for those things which are to come, as he who said, 'Woe is me that my pilgrimage is prolonged;' or they are distressed and spent for the salvation of other men, as Paul wrote to the Corinthians, saying, 'Lest, when I come to you, God should humble me, and I should bewail many of those who have sinned already, and not repented for the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed 2 Corinthians 12:21.' As Samuel bewailed the destruction of Saul, and Jeremiah wept for the captivity of the people. But after this affliction, and sorrow, and sighing, when they depart from this world, a certain divine gladness, and pleasure, and exultation receives them, from which misery and sorrow, and sighing, flee away.

Since we are in this situation, my brothers, let us never be lazy in the path of virtue. For this is what he counsels us, saying, "Be followers of me, as I also am of Christ." He gave this advice not only to the Corinthians, since he was not only their apostle, but being "a teacher of the Gentiles in faith and verity," he admonished all of us through them. In short, the things he wrote to each particular person are commandments that apply to everyone. For this reason, when writing to different people, he exhorted some, as in the letters to the Romans, the Ephesians, and Philemon. He reproved some and was indignant with them, as with the Corinthians and Galatians. He gave advice to some, as to the Colossians and Thessalonians. He approved of the Philippians and rejoiced in them. He taught the Hebrews that the law was a shadow to them. But to his chosen sons, Timothy and Titus, when they were near he gave instruction; when far away, he reminded them. For he was all things to all men. Being himself a perfect man, he adapted his teaching to the need of each person, so that by all means he might rescue some of them. Therefore his word was not without fruit, but in every place it is planted and productive even to this day.

2. Since we are thus circumstanced, my brethren, let us never loiter in the path of virtue; for hereto he counsels us, saying, 'Be followers of me, as I also am of Christ 1 Corinthians 11:1.' For he gave this advice not to the Corinthians only, since he was not their Apostle only, but being 'a teacher of the Gentiles in faith and verity 1 Timothy 2:7,' he admonished us all through them; and in short, the things he wrote to each particular person are commandments common to all men. On this account in writing to different people, some he exhorted as, for instance, in the Epistles to the Romans, and the Ephesians, and Philemon. Some he reproved, and was indignant with them, as in the case of the Corinthians and Galatians. To some he gave advice, as to the Colossians and Thessalonians. The Philippians he approved of, and rejoiced in them. The Hebrews he taught that the law was a shadow to them. But to his elect sons, Timothy and Titus, when they were near, he gave instruction; when far away, he put them in remembrance. For he was all things to all men; and being himself a perfect man, he adapted his teaching to the need of every one, so that by all means he might rescue some of them. Therefore his word was not without fruit; but in every place it is planted and productive even to this day.

And why is this, my beloved? For it is right that we should examine the apostolic mind. Not only at the beginning of the Epistles, but toward their end and in the middle of them, he used persuasions and warnings. I hope therefore that, through your prayers, I shall in no way falsely represent the plan of that holy man. Since he was well skilled in these divine matters and knew the power of divine teaching, he considered it necessary, in the first place, to make known the word concerning Christ and the mystery regarding Him, and then afterward to point to the correction of habits, so that when they had learned to know the Lord, they might earnestly desire to do those things which He commanded. For when the Guide to the laws is unknown, one does not readily move on to the observance of them. Faithful Moses, the minister of God, adopted this method; for when he proclaimed the words of the divine dispensation of laws, he first announced the matters relating to the knowledge of God: 'Hear, O Israel, the Lord your God is one Lord Deuteronomy 6:4.' Afterward, having presented Him to the people and taught of Him in Whom they ought to believe, and informed their minds of Him Who is truly God, he proceeds to lay down the law relating to those things by which a man may be well-pleasing to Him, saying, 'You shall not commit adultery; you shall not steal,' together with the other commandments. For also, according to the Apostolic teaching, 'He that draws near to God must believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of them that seek Him Hebrews 11:6.' Now He is sought by means of virtuous deeds, as the prophet says: 'Seek the Lord, and when you have found Him, call upon Him; when He is near to you, let the wicked forsake his ways, and the lawless man his thoughts Isaiah 55:6-7.'

3. And wherefore, my beloved? For it is right that we should search into the apostolic mind. Not only in the beginning of the Epistles, but towards their close, and in the middle of them, he used persuasions and admonitions. I hope therefore that, by your prayers, I shall in no respect falsely represent the plan of that holy man. As he was well skilled in these divine matters, and knew the power of the divine teaching, he deemed it necessary, in the first place, to make known the word concerning Christ, and the mystery regarding Him; and then afterwards to point to the correction of habits, so that when they had learned to know the Lord, they might earnestly desire to do those things which He commanded. For when the Guide to the laws is unknown, one does not readily pass on to the observance of them. Faithful Moses, the minister of God, adopted this method; for when he promulgated the words of the divine dispensation of laws, he first proclaimed the matters relating to the knowledge of God: 'Hear, O Israel, the Lord your God is one Lord Deuteronomy 6:4.' Afterwards, having shadowed Him forth to the people, and taught of Him in Whom they ought to believe, and informed their minds of Him Who is truly God, he proceeds to lay down the law relating to those things whereby a man may be well-pleasing to Him, saying, 'You shall not commit adultery; you shall not steal;' together with the other commandments. For also, according to the Apostolic teaching, 'He that draws near to God must believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of them that seek Him Hebrews 11:6.' Now He is sought by means of virtuous deeds, as the prophet says; 'Seek the Lord, and when you have found Him, call upon Him; when He is near to you, let the wicked forsake his ways, and the lawless man his thoughts Isaiah 55:6-7.'

It will also be helpful if someone is not troubled by the testimony of the Shepherd, which says at the beginning of his book, "Before all things believe that there is one God, Who created and established all these things, and from non-existence called them into being." Furthermore, the blessed Evangelists—who recorded the words of the Lord—wrote about our Savior at the beginning of the Gospels, so that by first making known the Lord, the Creator, they might be believed when they narrated the events that took place. For how could they have been believed when writing about the man who was blind from his mother's womb, and those other blind men who recovered their sight, and those who rose from the dead, and the changing of water into wine, and those lepers who were cleansed—if they had not taught about Him as the Creator, writing, "In the beginning was the Word"? Or, according to Matthew, that He Who was born of the seed of David was Emmanuel and the Son of the living God? He from Whom the Jews, along with the Arians, turn away their faces, but Whom we acknowledge and worship. The Apostle therefore, as was fitting, sent letters to different people, but he especially reminded his own son "that he should not despise the things in which he had been instructed by him," and commanded him, "Remember Jesus Christ, who rose from the dead, of the seed of David, according to my Gospel." And speaking of these things being delivered to him, to be always remembered, he immediately writes to him, saying, "Meditate on these things: be engaged in them." For constant meditation and the remembrance of divine words strengthens piety toward God and produces a love for Him that is inseparable and not merely formal. As he, being of this mind, speaks about himself and others like-minded, saying boldly, "Who shall separate us from the love of God?" For such people, being confirmed in the Lord and possessing an unshaken disposition toward Him, and being one in spirit (for "he who is joined to the Spirit is one spirit"), are secure "as the mount Sion." And although ten thousand trials may rage against them, they are founded upon a rock, which is Christ. In Him the careless take no delight, and having no continuous purpose of good, they are sullied by temporal attacks and esteem nothing more highly than present things, being unstable and deserving reproof as regards the faith. For "either the care of this world, or the deceitfulness of riches, chokes them," or, as Jesus said in that parable which had reference to them, since they have not established the faith that has been preached to them but continue only for a time, immediately, in time of persecution or when affliction arises through the word, they are offended. Now those who meditate evil we say think not truth but falsehood, and not righteousness but iniquity, for their tongue learns to speak lies. They have done evil and have not ceased that they might repent. For, persevering with delight in wicked actions, they hasten toward them without turning back, even treading under foot the commandment with regard to neighbors, and, instead of loving them, devise evil against them, as the saint testifies, saying, "And those who seek me evil have spoken vanity, and imagined deceit all the day." But that the cause of such meditation is none other than the want of instruction, the divine proverb has already declared: "The son that forsakes the commandment of his father meditates evil words." But such meditation, because it is evil, the Holy Spirit blames in these words and reproves also in other terms, saying, "Your hands are polluted with blood, your fingers with sins; your lips have spoken lawlessness, and your tongue imagines iniquity: no man speaks right things, nor is there true judgment." But what the end is of such perverse imagining, He immediately declares, saying, "They trust in vanities and speak falsehood; for they conceive mischief and bring forth lawlessness. They have hatched the eggs of an asp and woven a spider's web; and he who is prepared to eat of their eggs, when he breaks them finds gall, and a basilisk therein." Again, what the hope of such people is, He has already announced: "Because righteousness does not overtake them, when they waited for light, they had darkness; when they waited for brightness, they walked in a thick cloud. They shall grope for the wall like the blind, and as those who have no eyes shall they grope; they shall fall at noon-day as at midnight; when dead, they shall groan. They shall roar together as a bear, or as a dove."

4. It will also be well if a man is not offended at the testimony of the Shepherd, saying in the beginning of his book, 'Before all things believe that there is one God, Who created and established all these things, and from non- existence called them into being.' And, further, the blessed Evangelists — who recorded the words of the Lord — in the beginning of the Gospels, wrote the things concerning our Saviour; so that, having first made known the Lord, the Creator, they might be believed when narrating the events that took place. For how could they have been believed, when writing respecting him who [was blind] from his mother's womb, and those other blind men who recovered their sight, and those who rose from the dead, and the changing of water into wine, and those lepers who were cleansed; if they had not taught of Him as the Creator, writing, 'In the beginning was the Word John 1:1?' Or, according to Matthew, that He Who was born of the seed of David, was Emmanuel, and the Son of the living God? He from Whom the Jews, with the Arians, turn away their faces, but Whom we acknowledge and worship. The Apostle therefore, as was meet, sent to different people, but his own son he especially reminded, 'that he should not despise the things in which he had been instructed by him,' and enjoined on him, 'Remember Jesus Christ, who rose from the dead, of the seed of David, according to my Gospel.' And speaking of these things being delivered to him, to be always had in remembrance, he immediately writes to him, saying, 'Meditate on these things: be engaged in them. 1 Timothy 4:15 ' For constant meditation, and the remembrance of divine words, strengthens piety towards God, and produces a love to Him inseparable and not merely formal; as he, being of this mind, speaks about himself and others like-minded, saying boldly, 'Who shall separate us from the love of God Romans 8:35?' For such men, being confirmed in the Lord, and possessing an unshaken disposition towards Him, and being one in spirit (for 1 Corinthians 6:17 'he who is joined to the Spirit is one spirit'), are sure 'as the mount Sion.' and although ten thousand trials may rage against them, they are founded upon a rock, which is Christ. In Him the careless take no delight; and having no continuous purpose of good, they are sullied by temporal attacks, and esteem nothing more highly than present things, being unstable and deserving reproof as regards the faith. For 'either the care of this world, or the deceitfulness of riches, chokes them Matthew 13:22;' or, as Jesus said in that parable which had reference to them, since they have not established the faith that has been preached to them, but continue only for a time, immediately, in time of persecution, or when affliction arises through the word, they are offended. Now those who meditate evil we say, [think] not truth, but falsehood and not righteousness, but iniquity, for their tongue learns to speak lies. They have done evil, and have not ceased that they might repent. For, persevering with delight in wicked actions, they hasten thereto without turning back, even treading under foot the commandment with regard to neighbours, and, instead of loving them, devise evil against them, as the saint testifies, saying, 'And those who seek me evil have spoken vanity, and imagined deceit all the day.' But that the cause of such meditation is none other than the want of instruction, the divine proverb has already declared; 'The son that forsakes the commandment of his father meditates evil words.' But such meditation, because it is evil, the Holy Spirit blames in these words, and reproves too in other terms, saying, 'Your hands are polluted with blood, your fingers with sins; your lips have spoken lawlessness, and your tongue imagines iniquity: no man speaks right things, nor is there true judgment Isaiah 59:3-4.' But what the end is of such perverse imagining, He immediately declares, saying, 'They trust in vanities and speak falsehood; for they conceive mischief, and bring forth lawlessness. They have hatched the eggs of an asp, and woven a spider's web; and he who is prepared to eat of their eggs, when he breaks them finds gall, and a basilisk therein.' Again, what the hope of such is, He has already announced. 'Because righteousness does not overtake them, when they waited for light, they had darkness; when they waited for brightness, they walked in a thick cloud. They shall grope for the wall like the blind, and as those who have no eyes shall they grope; they shall fall at noon-day as at midnight; when dead, they shall groan. They shall roar together as a bear, or as a dove. '

This is the fruit of wickedness, these are the rewards given to those who serve it, for perverseness does not protect its own. Rather, it turns against them, tears them apart first, and brings destruction upon them especially. Woe to those against whom these things are brought, for wickedness is sharper than a two-edged sword, killing those who grasp it beforehand and very quickly. According to the Psalmist's testimony, their tongue is a sharp sword, and their teeth are spears and arrows. But what is remarkable is this: while the person against whom others plot harm often suffers nothing, the plotters are pierced by their own spears. They carry within themselves—even before reaching others—anger, wrath, malice, deceit, hatred, and bitterness. Even if they cannot inflict these things on others, these evils immediately turn back upon themselves, just as the Psalmist prays: "Let their sword enter into their own heart." There is also a proverb that says: "The wicked person is held fast by the chain of his sins."

This is the fruit of wickedness, these rewards are given to its familiars, for perverseness does not deliver its own. But in truth, against them it sets itself, and it tears them first, and on them especially it summons ruin. Woe to them against whom these are brought; for 'it is sharper than a two-edged sword Hebrews 4:12,' slaying beforehand and very swiftly those who will lay hold of it. For their tongue, according to the testimony of the Psalmist, is a 'sharp sword, and their teeth spears and arrows.' But the wonderful part is that while often he against whom men imagine [harm] suffers nothing, they are pierced by their own spears: for they possess, even in themselves, before they reach others, anger, wrath, malice, guile, hatred, bitterness. Although they may not be able to bring these upon others, they immediately return upon and against themselves, as he prays, saying, 'Let their sword enter into their own heart.' There is also such a proverb as this: 'The wicked is held fast by the chain of his sins. '

The Jews, in their fantasies and in their agreement to act unjustly against the Lord, forgot that they were bringing wrath upon themselves. This is why the Word grieves for them, saying, 'Why do the people exalt themselves, and the nations imagine vain things?' The imagination of the Jews was truly vain, plotting death against the Life itself, and devising unreasonable things against the Word of the Father. For whoever looks at their scattering and the ruin of their city may rightly say, 'Woe to them, for they have imagined an evil imagination, saying against their own soul, let us bind the righteous man, because he is not pleasing to us.' And this is entirely appropriate, my brothers, for when they went astray concerning the Scriptures, they did not know that 'he who digs a pit for his neighbor falls into it; and he who destroys a hedge, a serpent shall bite him Ecclesiastes 10:8.' And if they had not turned their faces away from the Lord, they would have feared what was written earlier in the divine Psalms: 'The heathen are caught in the pit which they made; in the snare which they hid is their own foot taken. The Lord is known when executing judgments: by the works of his hands is the sinner taken.' Let them consider this, and also that 'the snare they know not shall come upon them, and the net they hid take them.' But they did not understand these things, for if they had, 'they would not have crucified the Lord of glory 1 Corinthians 2:8.'

5. The Jews in their imaginings, and in their agreeing to act unjustly against the Lord, forgot that they were bringing wrath upon themselves. Therefore does the Word lament for them, saying, 'Why do the people exalt themselves, and the nations imagine vain things?' For vain indeed was the imagination of the Jews, meditating death against the Life, and devising unreasonable things against the 'Word of the Father.' For who that looks upon their dispersion, and the desolation of their city, may not aptly say, 'Woe unto them, for they have imagined an evil imagination, saying against their own soul, let us bind the righteous man, because he is not pleasing to us.' And full well is it so, my brethren; for when they erred concerning the Scriptures, they knew not that 'he who digs a pit for his neighbour falls therein; and he who destroys a hedge, a serpent shall bite him Ecclesiastes 10:8.' And if they had not turned their faces from the Lord, they would have feared what was written before in the divine Psalms: 'The heathen are caught in the pit which they made; in the snare which they hid is their own foot taken. The Lord is known when executing judgments: by the works of his hands is the sinner taken.' Let them observe this, and how that 'the snare they know not shall come upon them, and the net they hid take them.' But they understood not these things, for had they done so, 'they would not have crucified the Lord of glory 1 Corinthians 2:8.'

The righteous and faithful servants of the Lord are made disciples for the kingdom of heaven and bring forth from it things new and old. They meditate on the Lord's words when sitting in the house, when lying down or rising up, and when walking along the way. They have good hope because of the promise of the Spirit that said, "Blessed is the man who has not walked in the counsel of the ungodly, nor stood in the way of sinners, nor sat in the seat of corrupters, but his delight is in the law of the Lord, and in His law does he meditate day and night." Being grounded in faith, rejoicing in hope, and fervent in spirit, they have the boldness to say, "My mouth shall speak wisdom, and the meditation of my heart shall be of understanding." And again, "I have meditated on all Your works, and on the work of Your hands has been my meditation." And, "If I have remembered You on my bed, and in the morning have meditated on You." Afterwards, advancing in boldness, they say, "The meditation of my heart is before You at all times." And what is the end of such a person? He immediately says, "The Lord is my Helper and my Redeemer." For those who examine themselves in this way and conform their hearts to the Lord, nothing harmful shall happen. Indeed, their heart is strengthened by confidence in the Lord, as it is written, "They who trust in the Lord are as Mount Zion: he who dwells in Jerusalem shall not be moved forever." For if at any time the crafty one presumptuously attacks them, chiefly to break the rank of the saints and cause division among brothers, even in this the Lord is with them—not only as an avenger on their behalf, but also as a deliverer for them when they have already been beaten. For this is the divine promise: "The Lord shall fight for you." Therefore, although afflictions and trials from outside overtake them, yet being fashioned after the apostolic words and "being steadfast in tribulations and persevering in prayers" and in meditation on the law, they stand against those things which befall them, are well-pleasing to God, and give utterance to the words which are written, "Afflictions and distresses have come upon me, but Your commandments are my meditation."

6. Therefore the righteous and faithful servants of the Lord, who 'are made disciples for the kingdom of heaven, and bring forth from it things new and old;' and who 'meditate on the words of the Lord, when sitting in the house, when lying down or rising up, and when walking by the way;'– since they are of good hope because of the promise of the Spirit which said, 'Blessed is the man that has not walked in the counsel of the ungodly, nor stood in the way of sinners, nor sat in the seat of corrupters; but his delight is in the law of the Lord, and in His law does he meditate day and night;'– being grounded in faith, rejoicing in hope, fervent in spirit, they have boldness to say, 'My mouth shall speak wisdom, and the meditation of my heart shall be of understanding.' And again, 'I have meditated on all Your works, and on the work of Your hands has been my meditation.' And, 'If I have remembered You on my bed, and in the morning have meditated on You.' Afterwards, advancing in boldness, they say, 'The meditation of my heart is before You at all times.' And what is the end of such an one? He cites immediately; 'The Lord is my Helper and my Redeemer.' For to those who thus examine themselves, and conform their hearts to the Lord, nothing adverse shall happen; for indeed, their heart is strengthened by confidence in the Lord, as it is written, 'They who trust in the Lord are as mount Sion: he who dwells in Jerusalem shall not be moved forever.' For if at any time, the crafty one shall be presumptuously bold against them, chiefly that he may break the rank of the saints, and cause a division among brethren; even in this the Lord is with them, not only as an avenger on their behalf, but also when they have already been beaten, as a deliverer for them. For this is the divine promise; 'The Lord shall fight for you Exodus 14:14.' Henceforth, although afflictions and trials from without overtake them, yet, being fashioned after the apostolic words, and 'being steadfast in tribulations, and persevering in prayers Romans 12:12 ' and in meditation on the law, they stand against those things which befall them, are well-pleasing to God, and give utterance to the words which are written, 'Afflictions and distresses have come upon me; but Your commandments are my meditation. '

And since people are moved to virtuous deeds not only in their actions but also in the thoughts of their minds, he adds afterward, saying, 'My eyes prevent the dawn, that I might meditate on Your words.' For it is fitting that the spiritual meditations of those who are spiritually healthy should come before their physical actions. Does not our Savior, when he intends to teach this very thing, begin with the thoughts of the mind? He says, 'Whosoever looks on a woman to lust after her has already committed adultery,' and 'Whosoever shall be angry with his brother is guilty of murder.' For where there is no anger, murder is prevented; and where lust is first removed, there can be no charge of adultery. Therefore, meditation on the law is necessary, my beloved, and constant interaction with virtue, 'that the saint may lack nothing, but be perfect to every good work.' For through these things comes the promise of eternal life, as Paul wrote to Timothy, calling constant meditation exercise and saying, 'Exercise yourself unto godliness; for bodily exercise profits little, but godliness is profitable for all things, since it has the promise of the present life and of that which is eternal.'

7. And whereas, not only in action, but also in the thoughts of the mind, men are moved to deeds of virtue, he afterwards adds, saying, 'My eyes prevent the dawn, that I might meditate on Your words.' For it is meet that the spiritual meditations of those who are whole should precede their bodily actions. And does not our Saviour, when intending to teach this very thing begin with the thoughts of the mind? Saying, 'Whosoever looks on a woman to lust after her, has already committed adultery:' and, 'Whosoever shall be angry with his brother, is guilty of murder.' For where there is no wrath, murder is prevented; and where lust is first removed, there can be no accusation of adultery. Hence meditation on the law is necessary, my beloved, and uninterrupted converse with virtue, 'that the saint may lack nothing, but be perfect to every good work 2 Timothy 3:17.' For by these things is the promise of eternal life, as Paul wrote to Timothy, calling constant meditation exercise, and saying, 'Exercise yourself unto godliness; for bodily exercise profits little; but godliness is profitable for all things, since it has the promise of the present life, and of that which is eternal 1 Timothy 4:7-8.'

The virtue of that man is worthy of admiration, my brothers! For through Timothy he commands everyone that they should regard nothing more highly than godliness, but above all things give the chief place to faith in God. For what grace does the unrighteous man possess, even if he pretends to keep the commandments? Indeed, the unrighteous man is unable to keep even a portion of the law, because as his mind is, so necessarily must his actions be. As the Spirit says, rebuking such people: "The fool has said in his heart, there is no God." After this, the Word, showing that actions correspond with thoughts, says, "They are corrupt; they are profane in their schemes." The unrighteous man, then, in every respect corrupts his body: stealing, committing adultery, cursing, being drunk, and doing such things. Just as Jeremiah the prophet convicts Israel of these things, crying out and saying, "Oh, that I had a lodging place far off in the wilderness! Then I would leave my people and depart from them, for they are all adulterers, an assembly of oppressors, who draw out their tongue as a bow; lying and not truth has prevailed upon the earth, and they proceed from iniquities to iniquities; but Me they have not known." Thus, for wickedness and falsehood, and for deeds in which they proceed from iniquity to iniquity, he reproves their practices; but because they did not know the Lord and were faithless, he charges them with unrighteousness.

8. Worthy of admiration is the virtue of that man, my brethren! For through Timothy he enjoins upon all, that they should have regard to nothing more than to godliness, but above everything to adjudge the chief place to faith in God. For what grace has the unrighteous man, though he may feign to keep the commandments? Nay rather, the unrighteous man is unable even to keep a portion of the law, for as is his mind, such of necessity must be his actions; as the Spirit says, reproving such; 'The fool has said in his heart, there is no God.' After this the Word, showing that actions correspond with thoughts, says, 'They are corrupt; they are profane in their machinations.' The unrighteous man then, in every respect corrupts his body; stealing, committing adultery, cursing, being drunken, and doing such like things. Even as Jeremiah, the prophet, convicts Israel of these things, crying out and saying, 'Oh, that I had a lodge far off in the wilderness! Then would I leave my people and depart from them: for they are all adulterers, an assembly of oppressors, who draw out their tongue as a bow; lying and not truth has prevailed upon the earth, and they proceed from iniquities to iniquities; but Me they have not known Jeremiah 9:2.' Thus, for wickedness and falsehood, and for deeds, in which they [proceed] from iniquity to iniquity, he reproves their practices; but, because they knew not the Lord, and were faithless, he charges them with unrighteousness.

Faith and godliness are connected to each other and are sisters. The person who believes in Him is godly, and the person who is godly believes even more. Therefore, whoever is in a state of wickedness also undoubtedly wanders from the faith, and whoever falls from godliness falls from the true faith. Paul, for example, testifying to this same point, advises his disciple by saying, "Avoid profane conversations, for they increase unto more ungodliness, and their word takes hold like a canker, among whom are Hymenaeus and Philetus." He explains what their wickedness consisted of, saying, "Who have erred from the faith, saying that the resurrection is already past." But again, wanting to show that faith is yoked together with godliness, the Apostle says, "And all those who will live godly in Jesus Christ shall suffer persecution." Afterwards, so that no one should abandon godliness because of persecution, he counsels them to preserve the faith, adding, "You, therefore, continue in the things you have learned and have been assured of." And just as when brother is helped by brother they become like a wall to each other, so faith and godliness, being of similar growth, hang together, and whoever practices the one is necessarily strengthened by the other. Therefore, wanting the disciple to be exercised in godliness until the end and to contend for the faith, he counsels them, saying, "Fight the good fight of faith, and lay hold on eternal life." For if a person first puts away the wickedness of idols and rightly confesses Him Who is truly God, he then fights by faith against those who war against Him.

9. For faith and godliness are allied to each other, and sisters; and he who believes in Him is godly, and he also who is godly, believes the more. He therefore who is in a state of wickedness, undoubtedly also wanders from the faith; and he who falls from godliness, falls from the true faith. Paul, for instance, bearing testimony to the same point, advises his disciple, saying, 'Avoid profane conversations; for they increase unto more ungodliness, and their word takes hold as does a canker, of whom are Hymenæus and Philetus 2 Timothy 2:16-17.' In what their wickedness consisted he declares, saying, 'Who have erred from the faith, saying that the resurrection is already past.' But again, desirous of showing that faith is yoked with godliness, the Apostle says, 'And all those who will live godly in Jesus Christ shall suffer persecution.' Afterwards, that no man should renounce godliness through persecution, he counsels them to preserve the faith, adding, 'You, therefore, continue in the things you have learned, and hast been assured of.' And as when brother is helped by brother, they become as a wall to each other; so faith and godliness, being of like growth, hang together, and he who is practised in the one, of necessity is strengthened by the other. Therefore, wishing the disciple to be exercised in godliness unto the end, and to contend for the faith, he counsels them, saying, 'Fight the good fight of faith, and lay hold on eternal life 1 Timothy 4:7.' For if a man first put away the wickedness of idols, and rightly confesses Him Who is truly God, he next fights by faith with those who war against Him.

We are speaking of two things—faith and godliness—and they share the same hope: eternal life. For Paul says, "Fight the good fight of faith; lay hold on eternal life," and "exercise yourself unto godliness, for it has the promise of the life that now is, and of that which is to come." For this reason, the Arian heretics, who have now left the Church and oppose Christ, have dug a pit of unbelief into which they themselves have fallen. Because they have grown in ungodliness, they "overthrow the faith of the simple," blaspheming the Son of God and saying that He is a creature and has His being from things which do not exist. But just as the Apostle warned against the followers of Philetus and Hymenaeus in his day, so now he warns all people against ungodliness like theirs, saying, "The foundation of God stands sure, having this seal: The Lord knows them that are His; and, Let every one that names the name of the Lord depart from iniquity." For it is good that a person should depart from wickedness and wicked deeds, so that he may properly celebrate the feast; for whoever is defiled with the pollutions of the wicked is not able to sacrifice the Passover to the Lord our God. This is why the people who were then in Egypt said, "We cannot sacrifice the Passover in Egypt to the Lord our God." For God, Who is over all, wanted them to go far away from the servants of Pharaoh and from the furnace of iron, so that being set free from wickedness and having carefully put away from themselves all strange notions, they might receive the knowledge of God and of virtuous actions. For He says, "Go far from them: depart from the midst of them, and touch not the unclean things." For a person will not otherwise depart from sin and lay hold on virtuous deeds except by meditating on his actions; and when he has been trained by exercise in godliness, he will lay hold on the confession of faith, which Paul also possessed after he had fought the fight—namely, the crown of righteousness which was laid up, which the righteous Judge will give, not to him alone, but to all who are like him.

10. For of these two things we speak of — faith and godliness — the hope is the same, even everlasting life; for he says, 'Fight the good fight of faith; lay hold on eternal life.' And, 'exercise yourself unto godliness, for it has the promise of the life that now is, and of that which is to come 1 Timothy 4:7-8.' For this cause, the Ario-maniacs, who now have gone out from the Church, being opponents of Christ, have dug a pit of unbelief, into which they themselves have been thrust; and, since they have advanced in ungodliness, they 'overthrow the faith of the simple Romans 16:18;' blaspheming the Son of God, and saying that He is a creature, and has His being from things which are not. But as then against the adherents of Philetus and Hymenæus, so now the Apostle forewarns all men against ungodliness like theirs, saying, 'The foundation of God stands sure, having this seal, The Lord knows them that are His; and, Let every one that names the name of the Lord depart from iniquity 2 Timothy 2:19.' For it is well that a man should depart from wickedness and deeds of iniquity, that he may be able properly to celebrate the feast; for he who is defiled with the pollutions of the wicked is not able to sacrifice the Passover to the Lord our God. Hence, the people who were then in Egypt said, 'We cannot sacrifice the Passover in Egypt to the Lord our God Exodus 8:26.' For God, Who is over all, willed that they should go far away from the servants of Pharaoh, and from the furnace of iron; so that being set free from wickedness, and having carefully put away from them all strange notions, they might receive the knowledge of God and of virtuous actions. For He says, 'Go far from them: depart from the midst of them, and touch not the unclean things 2 Corinthians 6:17.' For a man will not otherwise depart from sin, and lay hold on virtuous deeds, than by meditation on his acts; and when he has been practised by exercise in godliness, he will lay hold on the confession of faith, which also Paul, after he had fought the fight, possessed, namely, the crown of righteousness which was laid up; which the righteous Judge will give, not to him alone, but to all who are like him.

Such meditation and practice in godliness has always been the habit of the saints, and it is especially urgent for us now, when the divine word calls us to keep the feast with them if we maintain this attitude. For what else is the feast but the constant worship of God, the recognition of godliness, and unceasing prayers offered with one accord from the whole heart? Paul, wanting us always to maintain this attitude, commands us, saying, "Rejoice always; pray without ceasing; in everything give thanks." Therefore, let us not keep the feast separately, but together, united and collectively, as the prophet urges, saying, "O come, let us rejoice in the Lord; let us make a joyful noise to God our Savior." Who is so careless, or so disobedient to the divine voice, that they would not leave everything behind and hurry to the general and common assembly of the feast? This feast is not confined to one place alone, for it is not celebrated in just one location; rather, "into all the earth their song has gone forth, and to the ends of the world their words." The sacrifice is not offered in one place only, but "in every nation, incense and a pure sacrifice is offered to God." So when praise and prayer rise up in the same way from everyone in every place to the gracious and good Father, when the whole Catholic Church in every location celebrates together with gladness and rejoicing the same worship to God, when all people together send up a song of praise and say, "Amen"—how blessed will that be, my brothers! Who will not at that time be engaged in right prayer? For the walls of every opposing power, especially of Jericho, will fall down, and the gift of the Holy Spirit will then be richly poured out upon all people, so that everyone perceiving the coming of the Spirit will say, "We are filled in the morning with Your favor, and we rejoice and are made glad in our days."

11. For such meditation and exercise in godliness, being at all times the habit of the saints, is urgent on us at the present time, when the divine word desires us to keep the feast with them if we are in this disposition. For what else is the feast, but the constant worship of God, and the recognition of godliness, and unceasing prayers from the whole heart with agreement? So Paul wishing us to be ever in this disposition, commands, saying, 'Rejoice evermore; pray without ceasing; in everything give thanks.' Not therefore separately, but unitedly and collectively, let us all keep the feast together, as the prophet exhorts, saying, 'O come, let us rejoice in the Lord; let us make a joyful noise unto God our Saviour.' Who then is so negligent, or who so disobedient to the divine voice, as not to leave everything, and run to the general and common assembly of the feast? Which is not in one place only, for not one place alone keeps the feast; but 'into all the earth their song has gone forth, and to the ends of the world their words.' And the sacrifice is not offered in one place, but 'in every nation, incense and a pure sacrifice is offered unto God.' So when in like manner from all in every place, praise and prayer shall ascend to the gracious and good Father, when the whole Catholic Church which is in every place, with gladness and rejoicing, celebrates together the same worship to God, when all men in common send up a song of praise and say, Amen; how blessed will it not be, my brethren! Who will not, at that time, be engaged, praying rightly? For the walls of every adverse power, yea even of Jericho especially, falling down, and the gift of the Holy Spirit being then richly poured upon all men, every man perceiving the coming of the Spirit shall say, 'We are all filled in the morning with Your favour, and we rejoice and are made glad in our days. '

Since this is so, let us make a joyful noise with the saints, and let none of us fail in our duty in these things. We should count as nothing the affliction or trials which, especially at this time, have been maliciously directed against us by the party of Eusebius. Even now they wish to harm us and, through their accusations, to bring about our death because of that godliness whose helper is the Lord. But as faithful servants of God, knowing that He is our salvation in time of trouble—for our Lord promised beforehand, saying, "Blessed are you when men revile you and persecute you, and say all manner of evil against you falsely, for My sake. Rejoice, and be exceeding glad, for your reward is great in heaven" (Matthew 5:11-12). Again, it is the Redeemer's own word that affliction will not come upon every person in this world, but only upon those who have a holy fear of Him. On this account, the more the enemies surround us, the more let us be at liberty. Although they revile us, let us come together. And the more they would turn us aside from godliness, let us the more boldly preach it, saying, "All these things have come upon us, yet we have not forgotten You," and we have not done evil with the Ario-maniacs, who say that You have existence from things that do not exist. The Word which is eternally with the Father is also from Him.

12. Since this is so, let us make a joyful noise with the saints, and let no one of us fail of his duty in these things; counting as nothing the affliction or the trials which, especially at this time, have been enviously directed against us by the party of Eusebius. Even now they wish to injure us, and by their accusations to compass our death, because of that godliness, whose helper is the Lord. But, as faithful servants of God, knowing that He is our salvation in the time of trouble:– for our Lord promised beforehand, saying, 'Blessed are you when men revile you and persecute you, and say all manner of evil against you falsely, for My sake. Rejoice, and be exceeding glad, for your reward is great in heaven Matthew 5:11-12.' Again, it is the Redeemer's own word, that affliction shall not befall every man in this world, but only those who have a holy fear of Him:– on this account, the more the enemies hem us in, the more let us be at liberty; although they revile us, let us come together; and the more they would turn us aside from godliness, let us the more boldly preach it saying, 'All these things have come upon us, yet have we not forgotten You,' and we have not done evil with the Ario-maniacs, who say that You have existence from those things that exist not. The Word which is eternally with the Father, is also from Him.

So let us keep the feast, my brothers, celebrating it not at all as an occasion of distress and mourning, and let us not join with heretics because of the temporal trials brought upon us for godliness. But if anything that would promote joy and gladness should present itself, let us give attention to it, so that our heart may not be sad like Cain's. Instead, like faithful and good servants of the Lord, we may hear the words, "Enter into the joy of your Lord." For we do not establish days of mourning and sorrow, as some may consider these Easter days to be, but we keep the feast, being filled with joy and gladness. We keep it not according to the deceitful error of the Jews, nor according to the teaching of the Arians, which removes the Son from the Godhead and counts Him among creatures. Instead, we look to the correct doctrine we receive from the Lord. For the deception of the Jews and the extreme impiety of the Arians cause nothing but sad reflections, since the former killed the Lord at the beginning, while the latter take away His position of having conquered the death to which the Jews brought Him, in that they say He is not the Creator but a creature. For if He were a creature, He would have been held by death. But if He was not held by death, according to the Scriptures, He is not a creature but the Lord of the creatures and the subject of this immortal feast.

13. Let us therefore keep the feast, my brethren, celebrating it not at all as an occasion of distress and mourning, neither let us mingle with heretics through temporal trials brought upon us by godliness. But if anything that would promote joy and gladness should offer, let us attend to it; so that our heart may not be sad, like that of Cain; but that, like faithful and good servants of the Lord, we may hear the words, 'Enter into the joy of your Lord Matthew 25:21.' For we do not institute days of mourning and sorrow, as some may consider these of Easter to be, but we keep the feast, being filled with joy and gladness. We keep it then, not regarding it after the deceitful error of the Jews, nor according to the teaching of the Arians, which takes away the Son from the Godhead, and numbers Him among creatures; but we look to the correct doctrine we derive from the Lord. For the guile of the Jews, and the unbounded impiety of the Arians, cause nothing but sad reflections, for the former at the beginning slew the Lord; but these latter take away His position of having conquered that death to which the Jews brought Him, in that they say He is not the Creator, but a creature. For if He were a creature, He would have been holden by death; but if He was not holden by death, according to the Scriptures, He is not a creature, but the Lord of the creatures, and the subject of this immortal feast.

The Lord of death intended to destroy death, and being Lord, what He willed was accomplished. We have all passed from death to life. But the imagination of the Jews, and those who are like them, was empty, since the outcome was not what they expected but turned out against them. "He who sits in the heavens shall laugh at both of them; the Lord shall hold them in derision." Therefore, when our Savior was led to death, He stopped the women who followed Him weeping, saying, "Weep not for Me," meaning to show that the Lord's death is not an event of sorrow but of joy, and that He who dies for us is alive. He does not receive His being from things that do not exist, but from the Father. It is truly a cause for joy that we can see the signs of victory over death—our own incorruptibility—through the body of the Lord. Since He rose gloriously, it is clear that the resurrection of all of us will take place. Since His body remained without corruption, there can be no doubt about our incorruption. For as by one man, as Paul says (and it is the truth), sin passed upon all men, so by the resurrection of our Lord Jesus Christ, we shall all rise. "For," he says, "this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality." Now this came to pass at the time of the Passion, when our Lord died for us, for "our Passover, Christ, is sacrificed." Therefore, because He was sacrificed, let each of us feed upon Him, and with eagerness and diligence partake of His sustenance, since He is given to all without reluctance and is in everyone "a well of water flowing to everlasting life."

14. For the Lord of death would abolish death, and being Lord, what He would was accomplished; for we have all passed from death unto life. But the imagination of the Jews, and of those who are like them, was vain, since the result was not such as they contemplated, but turned out adverse to themselves; and 'at both of them He that sits in the heaven shall laugh: the Lord shall have them in derision.' Hence, when our Saviour was led to death, He restrained the women who followed Him weeping, saying, 'Weep not for Me Luke 23:28;' meaning to show that the Lord's death is an event, not of sorrow but of joy, and that He Who dies for us is alive. For He does not derive His being from those things which are not, but from the Father. It is truly a subject of joy, that we can see the signs of victory against death, even our own incorruptibility, through the body of the Lord. For since He rose gloriously, it is clear that the resurrection of all of us will take place; and since His body remained without corruption, there can be no doubt regarding our incorruption. For as by one man Romans 5:12, as says Paul (and it is the truth), sin passed upon all men, so by the resurrection of our Lord Jesus Christ, we shall all rise. 'For,' he says, 'this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality 1 Corinthians 15:53.' Now this came to pass in the time of the Passion, in which our Lord died for us, for 'our Passover, Christ, is sacrificed.' Therefore, because He was sacrificed, let each of us feed upon Him, and with alacrity and diligence partake of His sustenance; since He is given to all without grudging, and is in every one 'a well of water flowing to everlasting life John 4:14.'

We begin the forty-day fast on the ninth of Phamenoth (March 5). After serving the Lord with abstinence during these days and first purifying ourselves, we also begin the holy Easter on the fourteenth of Pharmuthi (April 9). Then, extending the fast to the seventh day, on the seventeenth of the month, let us rest late in the evening. When the light of the Lord has first dawned upon us and the holy Sunday on which our Lord rose shines upon us, we should rejoice and be glad with the joy that comes from good works during the seven weeks that remain until Pentecost, giving glory to the Father and saying, 'This is the day which the Lord has made: we will rejoice and be glad in it,' through our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, through whom to the same, and to His Father, be glory and dominion forever and ever. Amen. Greet one another with a holy kiss. All the brethren who are with me greet you. I pray that you may have health in the Lord, beloved brethren.

15. We begin the fast of forty days on the ninth of the month Phamenoth Mark 5; and having, in these days, served the Lord with abstinence, and first purified ourselves, we commence also the holy Easter on the fourteenth of the month Pharmuthi (April 9). Afterwards, extending the fast to the seventh day, on the seventeenth of the month, let us rest late in the evening. And the light of the Lord having first dawned upon us, and the holy Sunday on which our Lord rose shining upon us, we should rejoice and be glad with the joy which arises from good works, during the seven weeks which remain — to Pentecost — giving glory to the Father, and saying, 'This is the day which the Lord has made: we will rejoice and be glad in it, ' through our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, through Whom to the same, and to His Father, be glory and dominion for ever and ever. Amen. Salute one another with a holy kiss. All the brethren who are with me salute you. That you may have health in the Lord, I pray, brethren beloved.

Here ends the eleventh Letter of holy Athanasius.

Here ends the eleventh Letter of holy Athanasius.


Festal Letters — Letter 10

One of the Easter letters the Pope of Alexandria sent each year to the churches of Egypt, announcing the date of the Fast and of Pascha.

Source: Translated by R. Payne-Smith. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series , Vol. 4. Edited by Philip Schaff and Henry Wace. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1892. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/2806010.htm>.

Opening

For the year 338, during the consulship of Ursus and Polemius. The prefect was the same Theodorus, serving Heliopolis and the Catholics. After him, serving a second year, was Philagrius. This was the eleventh indiction. Easter fell on the seventh day before the Kalends of April, which was the thirtieth of Phamenoth. The moon was eighteen and a half days old. This was the fifty-fourth year of the Era of Diocletian.

For 338. Coss. Ursus and Polemius; Præf. the same Theodorus, of Heliopolis, and of the Catholics. After him, for the second year, Philagrius; Indict. xi; Easter-day, vii Kal. Ap. xxx Phamenoth; Moon 18 1/2; Æra Dioclet. 54.

Although I have traveled all this distance from you, my brethren, I have not forgotten the custom that exists among you, which has been handed down to us by the fathers, so that I should not remain silent without notifying you of the time of the annual holy feast and the day for its celebration. For although I have been hindered by those afflictions of which you have doubtless heard, and severe trials have been laid upon me, and a great distance has separated us, while the enemies of the truth have followed our tracks, laying snares to discover a letter from us so that by their accusations they might add to the pain of our wounds, yet the Lord has strengthened and comforted us in our afflictions. We have not feared, even when held fast in the midst of such plots and conspiracies, to indicate and make known to you our saving Easter feast, even from the ends of the earth. Also when I wrote to the presbyters of Alexandria, I urged that these letters might be sent to you through their help, although I knew the fear imposed on them by the adversaries. Still, I exhorted them to be mindful of the apostolic boldness of speech, and to say, "Nothing separates us from the love of Christ; neither affliction, nor distress, nor persecution, nor famine, nor nakedness, nor peril, nor sword" (Romans 8:35). Thus, keeping the feast myself, I was desirous that you also, my beloved, should keep it; and being conscious that an announcement like this is due from me, I have not delayed to discharge this duty, fearing to be condemned by the Apostolic counsel: "Render to every man his due."

Although I have travelled all this distance from you, my brethren, I have not forgotten the custom which obtains among you, which has been delivered to us by the fathers, so as to be silent without notifying to you the time of the annual holy feast, and the day for its celebration. For although I have been hindered by those afflictions of which you have doubtless heard, and severe trials have been laid upon me, and a great distance has separated us; while the enemies of the truth have followed our tracks, laying snares to discover a letter from us, so that by their accusations, they might add to the pain of our wounds; yet the Lord, strengthening and comforting us in our afflictions, we have not feared, even when held fast in the midst of such machinations and conspiracies, to indicate and make known to you our saving Easter-feast, even from the ends of the earth. Also when I wrote to the presbyters of Alexandria, I urged that these letters might be sent to you through their instrumentality, although I knew the fear imposed on them by the adversaries. Still, I exhorted them to be mindful of the apostolic boldness of speech, and to say, 'Nothing separates us from the love of Christ; neither affliction, nor distress, nor persecution, nor famine, nor nakedness, nor peril, nor sword Romans 8:35.' Thus, keeping the feast myself, I was desirous that you also, my beloved, should keep it; and being conscious that an announcement like this is due from me, I have not delayed to discharge this duty, fearing to be condemned by the Apostolic counsel; 'Render to every man his due. '

Even though I placed all my concerns in God's hands, I was eager to celebrate the feast with you, not considering the distance between us. Although physical location separates us, the Lord who gives us the feast—who is Himself our feast and who also gives us the Spirit—brings us together in thought, in unity, and in the bond of peace. When we think the same things and offer the same prayers for one another, no distance can separate us. Rather, the Lord gathers and unites us together. If He promises that "when two or three are gathered together in His name, He is in the midst of them," it is clear that by being present among those who gather together in every place, He unites them and receives all their prayers as if they were nearby, and listens to all of them as they say the same Amen. I have endured this kind of suffering and all the trials I mentioned when I wrote to you, my brothers and sisters.

2. While I then committed all my affairs to God, I was anxious to celebrate the feast with you, not taking into account the distance between us. For although place separate us, yet the Lord the Giver of the feast, and Who is Himself our feast, Who is also the Bestower of the Spirit, brings us together in mind, in harmony, and in the bond of peace. For when we mind and think the same things, and offer up the same prayers on behalf of each other, no place can separate us, but the Lord gathers and unites us together. For if He promises, that 'when two or three are gathered together in His name, He is in the midst of them Matthew 18:20,' it is plain that being in the midst of those who in every place are gathered together, He unites them, and receives the prayers of all of them, as if they were near, and listens to all of them, as they cry out the same Amen. I have borne affliction like this, and all those trials which I mentioned, my brethren, when I wrote to you.

I am now briefly reminding you of these things so as not to trouble you at all, because it is not right for someone to forget, when more comfortable, the suffering experienced in hardship—otherwise, like an ungrateful and forgetful person, he would be shut out from the divine assembly. A person should never praise God more freely than when passing through afflictions, nor should anyone give thanks more than when finding rest from labor and trials. Just as Hezekiah praised the Lord and gave thanks when the Assyrians perished, saying, "The Lord is my salvation; and I will not cease to bless You with harp all the days of my life, before the house of the Lord" (Isaiah 38:20). And those courageous and blessed three who were tested in Babylon—Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah—when they were safe and the fire became like dew to them, gave thanks, praising and "saying words of glory to God." I too, like them, have written with these things in mind, my brothers. For even in our time, God has made possible those things which are impossible for human beings. And those things which could not be accomplished by people, the Lord has shown to be easily accomplished by bringing us to you. For He does not hand us over as prey to those who seek to devour us. For it is not so much us as the Church, the faith, and godliness that they planned to destroy with wickedness.

3. And that we may not distress you at all, I would now (only) briefly remind you of these things, because it is not becoming in a man to forget, when more at ease, the pains he experienced in tribulation; lest, like an unthankful and forgetful person, he should be excluded from the divine assembly. For at no time should a man freely praise God, more than when he has passed through afflictions; nor, again, should he at any time give thanks more than when he finds rest from toil and temptations. As Hezekiah, when the Assyrians perished, praised the Lord, and, gave thanks, saying, 'The Lord is my salvation; and I will not cease to bless You with harp all the days of my life, before the house of the Lord Isaiah 38:20.' And those valiant and blessed three who were tried in Babylon, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah, when they were in safety and the fire became to them as dew, gave thanks, praising and 'saying words of glory to God.' I too like them have written, my brethren, having these things in mind; for even in our time, God has made possible those things which are impossible to men. And those things which could not be accomplished by man, the Lord has shown to be easy of accomplishment, by bringing us to you. For He does not give us as a prey to those who seek to swallow us up. For it is not so much us, as the Church, and the faith and godliness which they planned to overwhelm with wickedness.

God, who is good, has multiplied His loving-kindness toward us, not only when He granted the common salvation of us all through His Word, but also now, when enemies have persecuted us and have tried to seize us. As the blessed Paul says in a certain place, when describing the incomprehensible riches of Christ: "But God, being rich in mercy, for the great love wherewith He loved us, even when we were dead in follies and sins, quickened us with Christ." For the might of man and of all creatures is weak and poor, but the Might which is above man, and uncreated, is rich and incomprehensible, and has no beginning, but is eternal. He does not possess only one method of healing, but being rich, He works in various ways for our salvation by means of His Word, who is not restricted or hindered in His dealings toward us. Since He is rich and manifold, He adapts Himself according to the individual capacity of each soul. For He is the Word and the Power and the Wisdom of God, as Solomon testifies concerning Wisdom, that "being one, it can do all things, and remaining in itself, it makes all things new; and passing upon holy souls, fashions the friends of God and the prophets." To those who have not yet attained to the perfect way He becomes like a sheep giving milk, and this was administered by Paul: "I have fed you with milk, not with meat." To those who have advanced beyond the full stature of childhood, but still are weak as regards perfection, He is their food, according to their capacity, being again administered by Paul, "Let him that is weak eat herbs." But as soon as a man begins to walk in the perfect way, he is no longer fed with the things before mentioned, but he has the Word for bread, and flesh for food, for it is written, "Strong meat is for those who are of full age, for those who, by reason of their capacity, have their senses exercised." And further, when the word is sown it does not yield a uniform produce of fruit in this human life, but one various and rich; for it brings forth, some a hundred, and some sixty, and some thirty, as the Savior teaches—that Sower of grace, and Bestower of the Spirit. And this is no doubtful matter, nor one that admits no confirmation; but it is in our power to behold the field which is sown by Him. For in the Church the word is manifold and the produce rich. Not with virgins alone is such a field adorned, nor with monks alone, but also with honorable matrimony and the chastity of each one. For in sowing, He did not compel the will beyond the power. Nor is mercy confined to the perfect, but it is sent down also among those who occupy the middle and the third ranks, so that He might rescue all people generally to salvation. To this intent He has prepared many mansions with the Father, so that although the dwelling-place is various in proportion to the advance in moral attainment, yet all of us are within the wall, and all of us enter within the same fence, the adversary being cast out, and all his host expelled from there. For apart from light there is darkness, and apart from blessing there is a curse, the devil also is apart from the saints, and sin far from virtue. Therefore the Gospel rebukes Satan, saying, "Get behind Me, Satan." But us it calls to itself, saying, "Enter in at the strait gate." And again, "Come, blessed of My Father, inherit the kingdom which is prepared for you." So also the Spirit cried aforetime in the Psalms, saying, "Enter into His gates with psalms." For through virtue a man enters in unto God, as Moses did into the thick cloud where God was. But through vice a man goes out from the presence of the Lord, as Cain, when he had slain his brother, went out, as far as his will was concerned, from before the face of God. And the Psalmist enters, saying, "And I will go in to the altar of God, even to the God that delights my youth." But of the devil the Scripture bears witness, that the devil went out from before God, and smote Job with sore boils. For this is the characteristic of those who go out from before God—to smite and to injure the men of God. And this is the characteristic of those who fall away from the faith—to injure and persecute the faithful. The saints on the other hand, take such to themselves and look upon them as friends; as also the blessed David, using openness of speech, says, "My eyes are on the faithful of the earth, that they may dwell with me." But those that are weak in the faith, Paul urges that we should especially take to ourselves. For virtue is philanthropic, just as in men of an opposite character, sin is misanthropic. So Saul, being a sinner, persecuted David, whereas David, though he had a good opportunity, did not kill Saul. Esau too persecuted Jacob, while Jacob overcame his wickedness by meekness. And those eleven sold Joseph, but Joseph, in his loving-kindness, had pity on them.

4. But God, who is good, multiplied His loving-kindness towards us, not only when He granted the common salvation of us all through His Word, but now also, when enemies have persecuted us, and have sought to seize upon us. As the blessed Paul says in a certain place, when describing the incomprehensible riches of Christ: 'But God, being rich in mercy, for the great love wherewith He loved us, even when we were dead in follies and sins, quickened us with Christ Ephesians 2:4-5.' For the might of man and of all creatures, is weak and poor; but the Might which is above man, and uncreated, is rich and incomprehensible, and has no beginning, but is eternal. He does not then possess one method only of healing, but being rich, He works in various manners for our salvation by means of His Word, Who is not restricted or hindered in His dealings towards us; but since He is rich and manifold, He varies Himself according to the individual capacity of each soul. For He is the Word and the Power and the Wisdom of God, as Solomon testifies concerning Wisdom, that 'being one, it can do all things, and remaining in itself, it makes all things new; and passing upon holy souls, fashions the friends of God and the prophets.' To those then who have not yet attained to the perfect way He becomes like a sheep giving milk, and this was administered by Paul: 'I have fed you with milk, not with meat 1 Corinthians 3:2.' To those who have advanced beyond the full stature of childhood, but still are weak as regards perfection, He is their food, according to their capacity, being again administered by Paul, 'Let him that is weak eat herbs.' But as soon as ever a man begins to walk in the perfect way, he is no longer fed with the things before mentioned, but he has the Word for bread, and flesh for food, for it is written, 'Strong meat is for those who are of full age, for those who, by reason of their capacity, have their senses exercised Hebrews 5:14.' And further, when the word is sown it does not yield a uniform produce of fruit in this human life, but one various and rich; for it brings forth, some an hundred, and some sixty, and some thirty, as the Saviour teaches — that Sower of grace, and Bestower of the Spirit. And this is no doubtful matter, nor one that admits no confirmation; but it is in our power to behold the field which is sown by Him; for in the Church the word is manifold and the produce rich. Not with virgins alone is such a field adorned; nor with monks alone, but also with honourable matrimony and the chastity of each one. For in sowing, He did not compel the will beyond the power. Nor is mercy confined to the perfect, but it is sent down also among those who occupy the middle and the third ranks, so that He might rescue all men generally to salvation. To this intent He has prepared many mansions John 14:2 with the Father, so that although the dwelling-place is various in proportion to the advance in moral attainment, yet all of us are within the wall, and all of us enter within the same fence, the adversary being cast out, and all his host expelled thence. For apart from light there is darkness, and apart from blessing there is a curse, the devil also is apart from the saints, and sin far from virtue. Therefore the Gospel rebukes Satan, saying, 'Get behind Me, Satan Matthew 4:10.' But us it calls to itself, saying, 'Enter in at the strait gate.' And again, 'Come, blessed of My Father, inherit the kingdom which is prepared for you.' So also the Spirit cried aforetime in the Psalms, saying, 'Enter into His gates with psalms.' For through virtue a man enters in unto God, as Moses did into the thick cloud where God was. But through vice a man goes out from the presence of the Lord; as Cain Genesis 4:16; Exodus 19:9 when he had slain his brother, went out, as far as his will was concerned, from before the face of God; and the Psalmist enters, saying, 'And I will go in to the altar of God, even to the God that delights my youth.' But of the devil the Scripture bears witness, that the devil went out from before God, and smote Job with sore boils. For this is the characteristic of those who go out from before God — to smite and to injure the men of God. And this is the characteristic of those who fall away from the faith — to injure and persecute the faithful. The saints on the other hand, take such to themselves and look upon them as friends; as also the blessed David, using openness of speech, says, 'My eyes are on the faithful of the earth, that they may dwell with me.' But those that are weak in the faith, Paul urges that we should especially take to ourselves. For virtue is philanthropic, just as in men of an opposite character, sin is misanthropic. So Saul, being a sinner, persecuted David, whereas David, though he had a good opportunity, did not kill Saul. Esau too persecuted Jacob, while Jacob overcame his wickedness by meekness. And those eleven sold Joseph, but Joseph, in his loving-kindness, had pity on them.

But why do we need many words? When our Lord and Savior was persecuted by the Pharisees, He wept for their destruction. He was injured, but He did not threaten. He did not do so when He was afflicted, nor even when He was killed. Instead, He grieved for those who dared to do such things. He, the Savior, suffered for humanity, but they despised and rejected life, light, and grace. All these were theirs through that Savior who suffered in our place. And truly, He wept for their darkness and blindness. For if they had understood what is written in the Psalms, they would not have acted so foolishly against the Savior, since the Spirit had said, "Why do the heathen rage, and the people imagine a vain thing?" And if they had considered the prophecy of Moses, they would not have hanged Him who was their Life. And if they had examined with understanding the things that were written, they would not have so carefully fulfilled the prophecies that were against themselves, so that now their city is desolate, grace has been taken from them, and they themselves are without the law, no longer called children but strangers. For this was declared beforehand in the Psalms, saying, "The strange children have acted falsely by Me." And through the prophet Isaiah: "I have begotten and brought up children, and they have rejected Me." And they are no longer named the people of God and a holy nation, but rulers of Sodom and people of Gomorrah, having surpassed even the wickedness of the Sodomites, as the prophet also says, "Sodom is justified before you." For the Sodomites raged against angels, but these raged against the Lord and God and King of all, and these dared to kill the Lord of angels, not knowing that Christ, who was killed by them, lives. But those Jews who had conspired against the Lord died, having rejoiced very little in these temporary things and having fallen away from those which are eternal. They were ignorant of this: that the immortal promise does not concern temporary enjoyment, but the hope of those things which are everlasting. For through many tribulations, labors, and sorrows, the saint enters into the kingdom of heaven. But when he arrives where sorrow, distress, and sighing shall flee away, he shall from then on enjoy rest, like Job, who was tried here but was afterwards the familiar friend of the Lord. But the lover of pleasures, rejoicing for a little while, afterwards lives a sorrowful life, like Esau, who had temporary food but was afterwards condemned by it.

5. But what need we many words? Our Lord and Saviour, when He was persecuted by the Pharisees, wept for their destruction. He was injured, but He threatened not; not when He was afflicted, not even when He was killed. But He grieved for those who dared to do such things. He, the Saviour, suffered for man, but they despised and cast from them life, and light, and grace. All these were theirs through that Saviour Who suffered in our stead. And verily for their darkness and blindness, He wept. For if they had understood the things which are written in the Psalms, they would not have been so vainly daring against the Saviour, the Spirit having said, 'Why do the heathen rage, and the people imagine a vain thing?' And if they had considered the prophecy of Moses, they would not have hanged Him Who was their Life. And if they had examined with their understanding the things which were written, they would not have carefully fulfilled the prophecies which were against themselves, so as for their city to be now desolate, grace taken from them, and they themselves without the law, being no longer called children, but strangers. For thus in the Psalms was it before declared, saying, 'The strange children have acted falsely by Me.' And by Isaiah the prophet; 'I have begotten and brought up children, and they have rejected Me.' And they are no longer named the people of God, and a holy nation, but rulers of Sodom, and people of Gomorrha; having exceeded in this even the iniquity of the Sodomites, as the prophet also says, ' Sodom is justified before you.' For the Sodomites raved against angels, but these against the Lord and God and King of all, and these dared to slay the Lord of angels, not knowing that Christ, who was slain by them, lives. But those Jews who had conspired against the Lord died, having rejoiced a very little in these temporal things, and having fallen away from those which are eternal. They were ignorant of this — that the immortal promise has not respect to temporal enjoyment, but to the hope of those things which are everlasting. For through many tribulations, and labours, and sorrows, the saint enters into the kingdom of heaven; but when he arrives where sorrow, and distress, and sighing, shall flee away, he shall thenceforward enjoy rest; as Job, who, when tried here, was afterwards the familiar friend of the Lord. But the lover of pleasures, rejoicing for a little while, afterwards passes a sorrowful life; like Esau, who had temporal food, but afterwards was condemned thereby.

We can see this distinction in the Exodus, when the children of Israel and the Egyptians left Egypt. The Egyptians rejoiced for a short time in their injustice against Israel, but when they went out, they were all drowned in the deep. The people of God, though beaten and harmed for a time by the taskmasters, came out of Egypt, passed through the sea unharmed, and walked in the wilderness as if it were an inhabited place. Though the place was deserted and empty of people, through the gracious gift of the law and through conversation with angels, it was no longer a desert but even better than an inhabited country. Just as Elisha, when he thought he was alone in the wilderness, was actually with companies of angels, so in this case, though the people were afflicted at first and in the wilderness, those who remained faithful later entered the land of promise. In the same way, those who suffer temporary afflictions here and endure to the end finally receive comfort, while those who persecute others here are trampled underfoot and have no good end. Even the rich man, as the Gospel affirms, enjoyed pleasure here for a short time but suffered hunger there, and having drunk freely here, he thirsted terribly there. But Lazarus, after being afflicted in worldly things, found rest in heaven, and having hungered for ordinary bread, he was satisfied there with something better than manna—the Lord himself, who came down and said, "I am the bread which came down from heaven, and gives life to mankind."

6. We may take as a type of this distinction, the departure of the children of Israel and the Egyptians from Egypt. For the Egyptians, rejoicing a little while in their injustice against Israel, when they went forth, were all drowned in the deep; but the people of God, being for a time smitten and injured, by the conduct of the taskmasters, when they came out of Egypt, passed through the sea unharmed, and walked in the wilderness as an inhabited place. For although the place was unfrequented by man and desolate, yet, through the gracious gift of the law, and through converse with angels, it was no longer desert, but far more than an inhabited country. As also Elisha, when he thought he was alone in the wilderness, was with companies of angels; so in this case, though the people were at first afflicted and in the wilderness, yet those who remained faithful afterwards entered the land of promise. In like manner those who suffer temporal afflictions here, finally having endured, attain comfort, while those who here persecute are trodden under foot, and have no good end. For even the rich man Luke 16:19, as the Gospel affirms, having indulged in pleasure here for a little while, suffered hunger there, and having drunk largely here, he there thirsted exceedingly. But Lazarus, after being afflicted in worldly things, found rest in heaven, and having hungered for bread ground from grain, he was there satisfied with that which is better than manna, even the Lord who came down and said, 'I am the bread which came down from heaven, and gives life to mankind John 6:51.'

Oh, my dearly beloved, if we will gain comfort from afflictions, rest from labors, health after sickness, and immortality from death, it is not right to be distressed by the temporary evils that take hold of humanity. We should not be agitated by the trials that happen to us. It is not right to fear if the gang that opposed Christ should conspire against godliness. Rather, we should please God all the more through these things and should regard such matters as the testing and training of a virtuous life. For how can patience be expected if there are not first labors and sorrows? Or how can fortitude be tested without attacks from enemies? Or how can magnanimity be demonstrated unless there has been insult and injustice? Or how can long-suffering be proved unless there has first been the slander of Antichrist? And finally, how can a person see virtue with his own eyes unless the wickedness of the very wicked has first appeared? Thus even our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ comes before us when He would show people how to suffer. When He was struck, He bore it patiently; being insulted, He did not insult in return; when He suffered, He did not threaten, but He gave His back to those who struck Him, and His cheeks to blows, and did not turn His face away from spitting; and at last, He was willingly led to death, so that we might see in Him the image of everything that is virtuous and immortal, and so that we, conducting ourselves according to these examples, might truly tread on serpents and scorpions, and on all the power of the enemy.

7. Oh! My dearly beloved, if we shall gain comfort from afflictions, if rest from labours, if health after sickness, if from death immortality, it is not right to be distressed by the temporal ills that lay hold on mankind. It does not become us to be agitated because of the trials which befall us. It is not right to fear if the gang that contended with Christ, should conspire against godliness; but we should the more please God through these things, and should consider such matters as the probation and exercise of a virtuous life. For how shall patience be looked for, if there be not previously labours and sorrows? Or how can fortitude be tested with no assault from enemies? Or how shall magnanimity be exhibited, unless after contumely and injustice? Or how can long-suffering be proved, unless there has first been the calumny of Antichrist? And, finally, how can a man behold virtue with his eyes, unless the iniquity of the very wicked has previously appeared? Thus even our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ comes before us, when He would show men how to suffer, Who when He was smitten bore it patiently, being reviled He reviled not again, when He suffered He threatened not, but He gave His back to the smiters, and His cheeks to buffetings, and turned not His face from spitting 1 Peter 2:23; Isaiah 50:6; and at last, was willingly led to death, that we might behold in Him the image of all that is virtuous and immortal, and that we, conducting ourselves after these examples, might truly tread on serpents and scorpions, and on all the power of the enemy.

Paul also followed the Lord's example and urged us to do the same, saying, "Be followers of me, as I also am of Christ." In this way he triumphed over all the devil's schemes to divide us, writing, "I am persuaded that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor things present, nor things to come, nor powers, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God which is in Jesus Christ." The enemy attacks us through afflictions, trials, and hardships, using every tactic to destroy us. But the person who is in Christ fights against these opposing forces—countering anger with patience, insults with gentleness, and vice with virtue—and wins the victory, exclaiming, "I can do all things through Christ Who strengthens me," and "In all these things we are conquerors through Christ Who loved us." This is the Lord's grace, and these are the Lord's ways of restoring humanity. He suffered so that those who suffer in Him might be free from suffering. He came down so that He might lift us up. He accepted the trial of being born so that we might love Him Who is unbegotten. He submitted to corruption so that corruption might put on immortality. He became weak for us so that we might rise with power. He went down to death so that He might give us immortality and bring life to the dead. Finally, He became man so that we who die as men might live again, and so that death would no longer rule over us—for the apostolic word declares, "Death shall not have dominion over us."

8. Thus too Paul, while he conducted himself after the example of the Lord, exhorted us, saying, 'Be followers of me, as I also am of Christ 1 Corinthians 11:1.' In this way he prevailed against all the divisions of the devil, writing, 'I am persuaded that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor things present, nor things to come, nor powers, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God which is in Jesus Christ Romans 8:38-39.' For the enemy draws near to us in afflictions, and trials, and labours, using every endeavour to ruin us. But the man who is in Christ, combating those things that are contrary, and opposing wrath by long-suffering, contumely by meekness, and vice by virtue, obtains the victory, and exclaims, 'I can do all things through Christ Who strengthens me;' and, 'In all these things we are conquerors through Christ Who loved us.' This is the grace of the Lord, and these are the Lord's means of restoration for the children of men. For He suffered to prepare freedom from suffering for those who suffer in Him, He descended that He might raise us up, He took on Him the trial of being born, that we might love Him Who is unbegotten, He went down to corruption, that corruption might put on immortality, He became weak for us, that we might rise with power, He descended to death, that He might bestow on us immortality, and give life to the dead. Finally, He became man, that we who die as men might live again, and that death should no more reign over us; for the Apostolic word proclaims, 'Death shall not have the dominion over us. '

Now because they did not think about these matters in this way, the Ario-maniacs, being opponents of Christ and heretics, strike with their tongue the One who is their Helper, and they blaspheme the One who set them free, and they hold all kinds of different opinions against the Savior. Because of His coming down, which was for the sake of humanity, they have denied His essential Godhead. Seeing that He came forth from the Virgin, they doubt that He is truly the Son of God. Considering Him as having become incarnate in time, they deny His eternity. Looking upon Him as having suffered for us, they do not believe in Him as the incorruptible Son from the incorruptible Father. And finally, because He endured for our sakes, they deny the things concerning His essential eternity. Following the behavior of the unthankful, these people despise the Savior and offer Him insult instead of acknowledging His grace. To them these words may justly be addressed: O unthankful opponent of Christ, altogether wicked and the slayer of his Lord, mentally blind and a Jew in his mind, if you had understood the Scriptures and listened to the saints who said, "Cause Your face to shine, and we shall be saved," or again, "Send out Your light and Your truth," then you would have known that the Lord did not descend for His own sake but for ours. For this reason, you would have admired His loving kindness all the more. And if you had considered what the Father is and what the Son is, you would not have blasphemed the Son as being of a mutable nature. And if you had understood His work of loving kindness toward us, you would not have alienated the Son from the Father, nor would you have looked upon Him as a stranger—Him who reconciled us to His Father. I know these words are grievous, not only to those who dispute with Christ, but also to the schismatics, for they are united together as men of kindred feelings. For they have learned to tear the seamless coat of God; they think it no strange thing to divide the indivisible Son from the Father.

9. Now because they did not thus consider these matters, the Ario-maniacs, being opponents of Christ, and heretics, smite Him who is their Helper with their tongue, and blaspheme Him who set [them] free, and hold all manner of different opinions against the Saviour. Because of His coming down, which was on behalf of man, they have denied His essential Godhead; and seeing that He came forth from the Virgin, they doubt His being truly the Son of God, and considering Him as become incarnate in time, they deny His eternity; and, looking upon Him as having suffered for us, they do not believe in Him as the incorruptible Son from the incorruptible Father. And finally, because He endured for our sakes, they deny the things which concern His essential eternity; allowing the deed of the unthankful, these despise the Saviour, and offer Him insult instead of acknowledging His grace. To them may these words justly be addressed: Oh! unthankful opponent of Christ, altogether wicked, and the slayer of his Lord, mentally blind, and a Jew in his mind, had you understood the Scriptures, and listened to the saints, who said, 'Cause Your face to shine, and we shall be saved.' or again, 'Send out Your light and Your truth;'– then would you have known that the Lord did not descend for His own sake, but for ours; and for this reason, you would the more have admired His loving kindness. And had you considered what the Father is, and what the Son, you would not have blasphemed the Son, as of a mutable nature. And had you understood His work of loving-kindness towards us, you would not have alienated the Son from the Father, nor have looked upon Him as a stranger, Who reconciled us to His Father. I know these [words] are grievous, not only to those who dispute with Christ, but also to the schismatics; for they are united together, as men of kindred feelings. For they have learned to rend the seamless coat of God: they think it not strange to divide the indivisible Son from the Father.

I know that when these things are said, they will gnash their teeth at us along with the devil who stirs them up, because they are disturbed by the declaration of the true glory of the Redeemer. But the Lord, who has always mocked the devil, does the same even now, saying, "I am in the Father, and the Father in Me" (John 14:11). This is the Lord who is revealed in the Father, and in whom the Father is also revealed. He is truly the Son of the Father, and finally became incarnate for our sake so that He might offer Himself to the Father in our place and redeem us through His offering and sacrifice. This is the one who once brought the people out of Egypt in ancient times, but who afterward redeemed all of us—or rather the entire human race—from death and brought us up from the grave. This is the one who in ancient times was sacrificed as a lamb, being prefigured in the lamb, but who was later slain for us, for "Christ our Passover is sacrificed" (1 Corinthians 5:7). This is the one who delivered us from the snare of the hunters—that is, from the opponents of Christ and from the schismatics—and rescued us, His Church. And because we were once victims of deceit, He has now delivered us by Himself.

10. I know indeed, that when these things are spoken, they will gnash their teeth upon us, with the devil who stirs them up, since they are troubled by the declaration of the true glory concerning the Redeemer. But the Lord, Who always has scoffed at the devil, does the same even now, saying, 'I am in the Father, and the Father in Me John 14:11.' This is the Lord, Who is manifested in the Father, and in Whom also the Father is manifested; Who, being truly the Son of the Father, at last became incarnate for our sakes, that He might offer Himself to the Father in our stead, and redeem us through His oblation and sacrifice. This is He Who once brought the people of old time out of Egypt; but Who afterwards redeemed all of us, or rather the whole race of men, from death, and brought them up from the grave. This is He Who in old time was sacrificed as a lamb, He being signified in the lamb; but Who afterwards was slain for us, for 'Christ our Passover is sacrificed 1 Corinthians 5:7.' This is He Who delivered us from the snare of the hunters, from the opponents of Christ, I say, and from the schismatics, and again rescued us His Church. And because we were then victims of deceit, He has now delivered us by His own self.

What then should we do, my brothers, in light of these things, except praise and give thanks to God, the King of all? Let us first cry out in the words of the Psalms, "Blessed be the Lord, who has not given us over as prey to their teeth." Let us keep the feast in the way He has established for our salvation—the holy day of Easter—so that we may celebrate the feast that is in heaven with the angels. In the same way, the Jewish people long ago, when they came out of affliction into a state of relief, kept the feast, singing a song of praise for their victory. Likewise, the people in the time of Esther, because they were delivered from the decree of death, kept a feast to the Lord, treating it as a feast, returning thanks to the Lord, and praising Him for having changed their situation. Therefore, let us fulfill our vows to the Lord and confess our sins, keeping the feast to the Lord in our conversation, moral conduct, and way of life, praising our Lord who has disciplined us a little but has not utterly abandoned or forsaken us, nor remained completely silent toward us. For if, having brought us out of the deceitful and infamous Egypt of Christ's opponents, He has caused us to pass through many trials and afflictions, as though in the wilderness, to His holy Church, so that from here, according to custom, we can send letters to you and receive them from you, then for this reason especially I both give thanks to God myself and urge you to thank Him with me and on my behalf, this being the Apostolic custom which these opponents of Christ and the schismatics wished to end and abolish. The Lord did not permit it, but instead renewed and preserved what was ordained by Him through the Apostle, so that we may keep the feast together and together observe the holy day, according to the tradition and commandment of the fathers.

11. What then is our duty, my brethren, for the sake of these things, but to praise and give thanks to God, the King of all? And let us first exclaim in the words of the Psalms, 'Blessed be the Lord, Who has not given us over as a prey to their teeth.' Let us keep the feast in that way which He has dedicated for us unto salvation — the holy day Easter — so that we may celebrate the feast which is in heaven with the angels. Thus anciently, the people of the Jews, when they came out of affliction into a state of ease, kept the feast, staging a song of praise for their victory. So also the people in the time of Esther, because they were delivered from the edict of death, kept a feast to the Lord, reckoning it a feast, returning thanks to the Lord, and praising Him for having changed their condition. Therefore let us, performing our vows to the Lord, and confessing our sins, keep the feast to the Lord, in conversation, moral conduct, and manner of life; praising our Lord, Who has chastened us a little, but has not utterly failed nor forsaken us, nor altogether kept silence from us. For if, having brought us out of the deceitful and famous Egypt of the opponents of Christ, He has caused us to pass through many trials and afflictions, as it were in the wilderness, to His holy Church, so that from hence, according to custom, we can send to you, as well as receive letters from you; on this account especially I both give thanks to God myself, and exhort you to thank Him with me and on my behalf, this being the Apostolic custom, which these opponents of Christ, and the schismatics, wished to put an end to, and to break off. The Lord did not permit it, but both renewed and preserved that which was ordained by Him through the Apostle, so that we may keep the feast together, and together keep holy-day, according to the tradition and commandment of the fathers.

We begin the forty-day fast on the nineteenth of the month Mechir (February 13), and the holy Easter fast on the twenty-fourth of the month Phamenoth (March 20). We end the fast on the twenty-ninth of the month Phamenoth (March 25), late in the evening of the seventh day. And we then keep the feast on the first day of the week that begins on the thirtieth of the month Phamenoth (March 26). From that day until Pentecost, we observe holy days through seven weeks, one after the other. For when we have first meditated properly on these things, we will be counted worthy of those things which are eternal, through Christ Jesus our Lord, through whom glory and dominion belong to the Father forever and ever. Amen. Greet one another with a holy kiss, remembering us in your holy prayers. All the brethren who are with me greet you, always remembering you. And I pray that you may have health in the Lord, my beloved brethren, whom we love above all.

12. We begin the fast of forty days on the nineteenth of the month Mechir (Feb. 13); and the holy Easter -fast on the twenty-fourth of the month Phamenoth (March 20). We cease from the fast on the twenty-ninth of the month Phamenoth (March 25), late in the evening of the seventh day. And we thus keep the feast on the first day of the week which dawns on the thirtieth of the month Phamenoth (March 26); from which, to Pentecost, we keep holy-day, through seven weeks, one after the other. For when we have first meditated properly on these things, we shall attain to be counted worthy of those which are eternal, through Christ Jesus our Lord, through Whom to the Father be glory and dominion for ever and ever. Amen. Greet one another with a holy kiss, remembering us in your holy prayers. All the brethren who are with me salute you, at all times remembering you. And I pray that you may have health in the Lord, my beloved brethren, whom we love above all.

Here ends the tenth Letter of holy Athanasius.

Here ends the tenth Letter of holy Athanasius.


Festal Letters — Letter 5

One of the Easter letters the Pope of Alexandria sent each year to the churches of Egypt, announcing the date of the Fast and of Pascha.

Source: Translated by R. Payne-Smith. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series , Vol. 4. Edited by Philip Schaff and Henry Wace. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1892. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/2806005.htm>.

Opening

For 333. Easter day, during the consulship of Dalmatius and Zenophilus; Prefect Paternus; sixth indiction; April 16, Pharmuthi 20; fifteenth day of the moon; seventh day of the week; year 49 of the era of Diocletian.

For 333. Easter-day, Coss. Dalmatius and Zenophilus; Præfect, Paternus; vi Indict.; xvii Kal. Maii, xx Pharmuthi; xv Moon; vii Gods; Æra Dioclet. 49.

We move properly, my brothers, from feast to feast, from prayer to prayer. We progress from fast to fast and link holy day to holy day. Once again the time has come that brings us a new beginning—the announcement of the blessed Passover, in which the Lord was sacrificed. We eat what is like the food of life, and constantly thirsting, we delight our souls at all times in His precious blood, as if from a fountain. We continually and eagerly desire this, and He stands ready for those who thirst. For those who thirst, there is the word of our Savior, which in His loving-kindness He spoke on the day of the feast: "If anyone thirsts, let him come to Me and drink." It was not only when someone drew near to Him then that He satisfied their thirst. Rather, whenever anyone seeks, there is free access to the Savior. The grace of the feast is not limited to one time, nor does its splendid brightness fade. Instead, it is always near, enlightening the minds of those who earnestly desire it. There is constant power in it for those whose minds are illuminated and who meditate on the divine Scriptures day and night, like the man who is blessed, as it is written in the sacred Psalms: "Blessed is the man who has not walked in the counsel of the ungodly, nor stood in the way of sinners, nor sat in the seat of corrupters. But his delight is in the law of the Lord, and in His law does he meditate day and night." It is not the sun, or the moon, or the host of other stars that illuminates him, but he shines with the high radiance of God over all.

We duly proceed, my brethren, from feasts to feasts, duly from prayers to prayers, we advance from fasts to fasts, and join holy-days to holy-days. Again the time has arrived which brings to us a new beginning, even the announcement of the blessed Passover, in which the Lord was sacrificed. We eat, as it were, the food of life, and constantly thirsting we delight our souls at all times, as from a fountain, in His precious blood. For we continually and ardently desire; He stands ready for those who thirst; and for those who thirst there is the word of our Saviour, which, in His loving-kindness, He uttered on the day of the feast; 'If any man thirst, let him come to Me and drink.' Nor was it then alone when any one drew near to Him, that He cured his thirst; but whenever any one seeks, there is free access for him to the Saviour. For the grace of the feast is not limited to one time, nor does its splendid brilliancy decline; but it is always near, enlightening the minds of those who earnestly desire it. For therein is constant virtue, for those who are illuminated in their minds, and meditate on the divine Scriptures day and night, like the man to whom a blessing is given, as it is written in the sacred Psalms; 'Blessed is the man who has not walked in the counsel of the ungodly, nor stood in the way of sinners, nor sat in the seat of corrupters. But his delight is in the law of the Lord, and in His law does he meditate day and night.' For it is not the sun, or the moon, or the host of those other stars which illumines him, but he glitters with the high effulgence of God over all.

It is God, my beloved—the very God who first established this feast for us—who graciously enables us to celebrate it year after year. He brought about the death of His Son for our salvation and gave us this reason for the holy feast, which is marked each year as the celebration is proclaimed in this season. This feast also leads us forward from the cross, through this world, to what lies ahead of us. Even now God brings forth from it the joy of glorious salvation, gathering us into the same assembly and uniting all of us in spirit everywhere. He appoints for us common prayers and a common grace that flows from the feast. For this is the wonder of His loving-kindness: that He gathers together in the same place those who are far apart, and makes those who appear distant in body to be near together in unity of spirit.

2. For it is God, my beloved, even the God Who at first established the feast for us, Who vouchsafes the celebration of it year by year. He both brought about the slaying of His Son for salvation, and gave us this reason for the holy feast, to which every year bears witness, as often as at this season the feast is proclaimed. This also leads us on from the cross through this world to that which is before us, and God produces even now from it the joy of glorious salvation, bringing us to the same assembly, and in every place uniting all of us in spirit; appointing us common prayers, and a common grace proceeding from the feast. For this is the marvel of His loving-kindness, that He should gather together in the same place those who are at a distance; and make those who appear to be far off in the body, to be near together in unity of spirit.

Why then, my beloved, do we not acknowledge this grace as the feast requires? Why do we not make a return to our Benefactor? It is truly impossible to make an adequate return to God; still, it is a wicked thing for us who receive this gracious gift not to acknowledge it. Our nature itself shows our inability, but our own will convicts us of unthankfulness. Therefore the blessed Paul, when marveling at the greatness of God's gift, said, "And who is sufficient for these things?" For He made the world free by the blood of the Savior; then again, He has caused the grave to be trampled down by the Savior's death, and provided a way to the heavenly gates free from obstacles to those who are ascending. Therefore, one of the saints, while he acknowledged the grace but was unable to repay it, said, "What shall I render to the Lord for all He has done for me?" For instead of death he had received life, instead of bondage, freedom, and instead of the grave, the kingdom of heaven. For in ancient times, "death reigned from Adam to Moses;" but now the divine voice has said, "Today you shall be with Me in Paradise." And the saints, being aware of this, said, "Unless the Lord had helped me, my soul had almost dwelt in hell." Besides all this, being powerless to make a return, he yet acknowledged the gift, and wrote finally, saying, "I will take the cup of salvation, and call on the name of the Lord; precious in His sight is the death of His saints."

3. Wherefore then, my beloved, do we not acknowledge the grace as becomes the feast? Wherefore do we not make a return to our Benefactor? It is indeed impossible to make an adequate return to God; still, it is a wicked thing for us who receive the gracious gift, not to acknowledge it. Nature itself manifests our inability; but our own will reproves our unthankfulness. Therefore the blessed Paul, when admiring the greatness of the gift of God, said, 'And who is sufficient for these things 2 Corinthians 2:17?' For He made the world free by the blood of the Saviour; then, again, He has caused the grave to be trodden down by the Saviour's death, and furnished a way to the heavenly gates free from obstacles to those who are going up. Wherefore, one of the saints, while he acknowledged the grace, but was insufficient to repay it, said, 'What shall I render unto the Lord for all He has done unto me?' For instead of death he had received life, instead of bondage, freedom, and instead of the grave, the kingdom of heaven. For of old time, 'death reigned from Adam to Moses;' but now the divine voice has said, 'Today shall you be with Me in Paradise.' And the saints, being sensible of this, said, 'Except the Lord had helped me, my soul had almost dwelt in hell..' Besides all this, being powerless to make a return, he yet acknowledged the gift, and wrote finally, saying, 'I will take the cup of salvation, and call on the name of the Lord; precious in His sight is the death of His saints. '

Regarding the cup, the Lord said, "Are you able to drink of that cup which I am about to drink of?" And when the disciples agreed, the Lord said, "You shall indeed drink of My cup; but that you should sit on My right hand, and on My left, is not Mine to give; but to those for whom it is prepared Matthew 20:22-23." Therefore, my beloved, let us recognize the gift, even though we are found unable to repay it. As we have ability, let us meet the occasion. For although nature is not able, with things unworthy of the Word, to give back a payment for such benefits, yet let us give Him thanks while we continue in piety. And how can we better remain in piety than when we acknowledge God, Who in His love for humanity has given us such benefits? (For in this way we shall obediently keep the law and observe its commandments. And, further, we shall not, as unthankful persons, be counted as transgressors of the law, or do those things which ought to be hated, for the Lord loves the thankful); when we also offer ourselves to the Lord, like the saints, when we commit ourselves entirely as living from now on not to ourselves, but to the Lord Who died for us, as also the blessed Paul did, when he said, "I am crucified with Christ, yet I live; yet not I, but Christ lives in me Galatians 2:20."

With regard to the cup, the Lord said, 'Are you able to drink of that cup which I am about to drink of?' And when the disciples assented, the Lord said, 'You shall indeed drink of My cup; but that you should sit on My right hand, and on My left, is not Mine to give; but to those for whom it is prepared Matthew 20:22-23.' Therefore, my beloved, let us be sensible of the gift, though we are found insufficient to repay it. As we have ability, let us meet the occasion. For although nature is not able, with things unworthy of the Word, to return a recompense for such benefits, yet let us render Him thanks while we persevere in piety. And how can we more abide in piety than when we acknowledge God, Who in His love to mankind has bestowed on us such benefits? (For thus we shall obediently keep the law, and observe its commandments. And, further, we shall not, as unthankful persons, be accounted transgressors of the law, or do those things which ought to be hated, for the Lord loves the thankful); when too we offer ourselves to the Lord, like the saints, when we subscribe ourselves entirely [as] living henceforth not to ourselves, but to the Lord Who died for us, as also the blessed Paul did, when he said, 'I am crucified with Christ, yet I live; yet not I, but Christ lives in me Galatians 2:20.'

Now our life, my brothers, truly consists in our denying all bodily things and remaining steadfast only in those things of our Savior. Therefore the present season requires of us that we should not only speak such words, but should also imitate the actions of the saints. But we imitate them when we acknowledge Him who died, and no longer live for ourselves, but Christ now lives in us; when we give back to the Lord to the fullest extent of our ability, though when we make a return we give nothing of our own, but those things which we have already received from Him—this being especially of His grace, that He should require, as if from us, His own gifts. He bears witness to this when He says, "My offerings are My own gifts." That is, those things which you give Me are yours, as having received them from Me, but they are the gifts of God. And let us offer to the Lord every virtue, and that true holiness which is in Him, and in piety let us keep the feast to Him with those things which He has made holy for us. Let us engage in the holy fasts in this way, as having been prescribed by Him, and through which we find the way to God. But let us not be like the pagans, or the ignorant Jews, or the heretics and schismatics of the present time. For the pagans think the fulfillment of the feast consists in the abundance of food; the Jews, erring in the type and shadow, still think it is such; the schismatics keep it in separate places and with empty imaginations. But let us, my brothers, be superior to the pagans in keeping the feast with sincerity of soul and purity of body; to the Jews, in no longer receiving the type and the shadow, but as having been gloriously enlightened with the light of truth and as looking upon the Sun of Righteousness; to the schismatics, in not tearing the coat of Christ, but in one house, namely in the Catholic Church, let us eat the Passover of the Lord, who, by establishing His holy laws, guided us toward virtue and instructed us in the abstinence of this feast. For the Passover is indeed abstinence from evil for the exercise of virtue, and a departure from death to life. This may be learned even from the type of ancient times. For then they labored earnestly to pass from Egypt to Jerusalem, but now we depart from death to life; they then passed from Pharaoh to Moses, but now we rise from the devil to the Savior. And just as, at that time, the type of deliverance bore witness every year, so now we commemorate our salvation. We fast meditating on death, that we may be able to live; and we watch, not as mourners, but as those who wait for the Lord when He returns from the wedding, so that we may compete with each other in the triumph, hastening to announce the sign of victory over death.

4. Now our life, my brethren, truly consists in our denying all bodily things, and continuing steadfast in those only of our Saviour. Therefore the present season requires of us, that we should not only utter such words, but should also imitate the deeds of the saints. But we imitate them, when we acknowledge Him who died, and no longer live unto ourselves, but Christ henceforth lives in us; when we render a recompense to the Lord to the utmost of our power, though when we make a return we give nothing of our own, but those things which we have before received from Him, this being especially of His grace, that He should require, as from us, His own gifts. He bears witness to this when He says, 'My offerings are My own gifts.' That is, those things which you give Me are yours, as having received them from Me, but they are the gifts of God. And let us offer to the Lord every virtue, and that true holiness which is in Him, and in piety let us keep the feast to Him with those things which He has hallowed for us. Let us thus engage in the holy fasts, as having been prescribed by Him, and by means of which we find the way to God. But let us not be like the heathen, or the ignorant Jews, or as the heretics and schismatics of the present time. For the heathen think the accomplishment of the feast is in the abundance of food; the Jews, erring in the type and shadow, think it still such; the schismatics keep it in separate places, and with vain imaginations. But let us, my brethren, be superior to the heathen, in keeping the feast with sincerity of soul, and purity of body; to the Jews, in no longer receiving the type and the shadow, but as having been gloriously illumined with the light of truth, and as looking upon the Sun of Righteousness Malachi 4:2; to the schismatics, in not rending the coat of Christ, but in one house, even in the Catholic Church, let us eat the Passover of the Lord, Who, by ordaining His holy laws, guided us towards virtue, and counselled the abstinence of this feast. For the Passover is indeed abstinence from evil for exercise of virtue, and a departure from death unto life. This may be learned even from the type of old time. For then they toiled earnestly to pass from Egypt to Jerusalem, but now we depart from death to life; they then passed from Pharaoh to Moses, but now we rise from the devil to the Saviour. And as, at that time, the type of deliverance bore witness every year, so now we commemorate our salvation. We fast meditating on death, that we may be able to live; and we watch, not as mourners, but as they that wait for the Lord, when He shall have returned from the wedding, so that we may vie with each other in the triumph, hastening to announce the sign of victory over death.

I wish, my beloved friends, that we could always conduct ourselves as the word requires—living our entire lives without forgetting God's noble acts or departing from the practice of virtue. The apostle urges this same thing: "Remember Jesus Christ, that He rose from the dead." This doesn't mean we should remember Him only during a limited season, for He should be in our thoughts at all times. But because many of us are lazy, we put things off day after day. So let us begin during these days. A time of remembrance is given for this purpose: to show the saints the reward of their calling and to urge on the careless while rebuking them. Therefore, throughout all the remaining days, let us persist in virtuous behavior, repenting as we ought for anything we have neglected. No one is free from defilement, even if they have lived on earth for only an hour, as Job—that man of exceptional courage—testifies. But "stretching forth to those things that are to come," let us pray that we do not eat the Passover unworthily, or we will expose ourselves to dangers. For those who keep the feast purely, the Passover is heavenly food, but for those who observe it profanely and contemptuously, it brings danger and reproach. Scripture says, "Whosoever shall eat and drink unworthily, is guilty of the death of our Lord." Therefore, let us not merely go through the motions of the festival rites. Instead, let us prepare ourselves to approach the divine Lamb and to touch heavenly food. Let us cleanse our hands and purify the body. Let us keep our whole mind free from deceit, not giving ourselves over to excess and lusts, but occupying ourselves entirely with our Lord and with divine teachings. In this way, being completely pure, we may be able to partake of the Word.

5. Would therefore, O my beloved, that as the word requires, we might here so govern ourselves at all times and entirely, and so live, as never to forget the noble acts of God, nor to depart from the practice of virtue! As also the Apostolic voice exhorts; 'Remember Jesus Christ, that He rose from the dead 2 Timothy 2:8.' Not that any limited season of remembrance was appointed, for at all times He should be in our thoughts. But because of the slothfulness of many, we delay from day to day. Let us then begin in these days. To this end a time of remembrance is permitted, that it may show forth to the saints the reward of their calling, and may exhort the careless while reproving them. Therefore in all the remaining days, let us persevere in virtuous conduct, repenting as is our duty, of all that we have neglected, whatever it may be; for there is no one free from defilement, though his course may have been but one hour on the earth, as Job, that man of surpassing fortitude, testifies. But, 'stretching forth to those things that are to come,' let us pray that we may not eat the Passover unworthily, lest we be exposed to dangers. For to those who keep the feast in purity, the Passover is heavenly food; but to those who observe it profanely and contemptuously, it is a danger and reproach. For it is written, 'Whosoever shall eat and drink unworthily, is guilty of the death of our Lord 1 Corinthians 11:27.' Wherefore, let us not merely proceed to perform the festal rites, but let us be prepared to draw near to the divine Lamb, and to touch heavenly food. Let us cleanse our hands, let us purify the body. Let us keep our whole mind from guile; not giving up ourselves to excess, and to lusts, but occupying ourselves entirely with our Lord, and with divine doctrines; so that, being altogether pure, we may be able to partake of the Word.

We begin the holy fast on the fourteenth of Pharmuthi (Apr. 9), on the first evening of the week. Having finished on the nineteenth of the same month Pharmuthi (Apr. 14), the first day of the holy week begins for us on the twentieth of the same month Pharmuthi (Apr. 15). To this we add the seven weeks of Pentecost, marked by prayers, fellowship with our neighbor, love for one another, and that peaceable attitude which is above all else. In this way we will be heirs of the kingdom of heaven, through our Lord Jesus Christ, through whom glory and dominion belong to the Father forever and ever. Amen. All the brothers who are with me greet you. Greet one another with a holy kiss.

6. We begin the holy fast on the fourteenth of Pharmuthi (Apr. 9), on the [first] evening of the week; and having ceased on the nineteenth of the same month Pharmuthi (Apr. 14), the first day of the holy week dawns upon us on the twentieth of the same month Pharmuthi (Apr. 15), to which we join the seven weeks of Pentecost; with prayers, and fellowship with our neighbour, and love towards one another, and that peaceable will which is above all. For so shall we be heirs of the kingdom of heaven, through our Lord Jesus Christ, through Whom to the Father be glory and dominion for ever and ever. Amen. All the brethren who are with me salute you. Salute one another with a holy kiss.

Here ends the fifth Festal Letter of holy Athanasius.

Here ends the fifth Festal Letter of holy Athanasius.


Festal Letters — Letter 4

One of the Easter letters the Pope of Alexandria sent each year to the churches of Egypt, announcing the date of the Fast and of Pascha.

Source: Translated by R. Payne-Smith. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series , Vol. 4. Edited by Philip Schaff and Henry Wace. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1892. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/2806004.htm>.

Opening

For the year 332: Easter Day fell on the 7th of Pharmuthi, which is the 4th day before the Nones of April; in the 48th year of the Era of Diocletian; during the consulship of Fabius Pacatianus and Maecilius Hilarianus; under the prefecture of Hyginus; in the 5th Indiction.

For 332. Easter-day vii Pharmuthi, iv Non. Apr.; Æra Dioclet. 48; Coss. Fabius Pacatianus, Mæcilius Hilarianus; Præfect, Hyginus; Indict. v.

He sent this letter from the Emperor's Court by a soldier.

He sent this Letter from the Emperor's Court by a soldier.

I am sending this to you, my beloved, late and past the usual time. Yet I trust you will forgive the delay because of my long journey and because I have been suffering from illness. Being hindered by these two causes, and unusually severe storms having occurred, I have put off writing to you. But despite my long travels and my serious sickness, I have not forgotten to give you the festal notification, and in fulfilling my duty, I now announce the feast to you. For although the date of this letter is later than usual for this announcement, it should still be considered timely, since our enemies have been put to shame and rebuked by the Church because they persecuted us without cause. We may now sing a festal song of praise, uttering the triumphant hymn against Pharaoh: "We will sing unto the Lord, for He is to be gloriously praised; the horse and his rider He has cast into the sea" (Exodus 15:1).

I send unto you, my beloved, late and beyond the accustomed time; yet I trust you will forgive the delay, on account of my protracted journey, and because I have been tried with illness. Being hindered by these two causes, and unusually severe storms having occurred, I have deferred writing to you. But notwithstanding my long journeys, and my grievous sickness, I have not forgotten to give you the festal notification, and, in discharge of my duty, I now announce to you the feast. For although the date of this letter is later than that usual for this announcement, it should still be considered well-timed, since our enemies having been put to shame and reproved by the Church, because they persecuted us without a cause, we may now sing a festal song of praise, uttering the triumphant hymn against Pharaoh; 'We will sing unto the Lord, for He is to be gloriously praised; the horse and his rider He has cast into the sea Exodus 15:1.'

I am writing to you, my dear friends, late and beyond the usual time, but I trust you will understand the delay due to my long journey and my illness. These two obstacles, along with unusually harsh weather, have caused me to postpone writing to you. Yet despite my extensive travels and serious sickness, I have not forgotten to send you the…

Now it is good, my dear friends, to move from one feast to another. Once more, festive gatherings and holy vigils stir our minds and compel our understanding to stay alert in contemplating good things. Let us not observe these days as those who grieve, but rather, by enjoying spiritual nourishment, let us seek to quiet the desires of our flesh. For by doing this we will have the strength to overcome our enemies, just as the blessed Judith did when she first disciplined herself through fasting and prayer, then defeated her enemies and killed Holofernes. And the blessed Esther, when destruction threatened her entire people and the nation of Israel was on the verge of perishing, overcame the rage of the tyrant through nothing other than fasting and prayer to God, and turned her people's ruin into deliverance. Just as those days are considered feasts for Israel, so also in ancient times feasts were established whenever an enemy was killed or a plot against the people was thwarted and Israel was saved. Therefore the blessed Moses in ancient times instituted the great feast of the Passover and our celebration of it, specifically because Pharaoh was killed and the people were freed from slavery. For it was especially in those times, when those who oppressed the people had been killed, that earthly feasts and holidays were observed in Judea.

2. It is well, my beloved, to proceed from feast to feast; again festal meetings, again holy vigils arouse our minds, and compel our intellect to keep vigil unto contemplation of good things. Let us not fulfil these days like those that mourn, but, by enjoying spiritual food, let us seek to silence our fleshly lusts. For by these means we shall have strength to overcome our adversaries, like blessed Judith Judith 13:8, when having first exercised herself in fastings and prayers, she overcame the enemies, and killed Olophernes. And blessed Esther, when destruction was about to come on all her race, and the nation of Israel was ready to perish, defeated the fury of the tyrant by no other means than by fasting and prayer to God, and changed the ruin of her people into safety. Esther 4:16 Now as those days are considered feasts for Israel, so also in old time feasts were appointed when an enemy was slain, or a conspiracy against the people broken up, and Israel delivered. Therefore blessed Moses of old time ordained the great feast of the Passover, and our celebration of it, because, namely, Pharaoh was killed, and the people were delivered from bondage. For in those times it was especially, when those who tyrannized over the people had been slain, that temporal feasts and holidays were observed in Judæa.

Now, however, since the devil, that tyrant against the whole world, is slain, we do not approach a temporary feast, my beloved, but an eternal and heavenly one. We do not show it forth in shadows, but we come to it in truth. For they, being filled with the flesh of a silent lamb, accomplished the feast, and having anointed their doorposts with the blood, called for help against the destroyer. But now we, eating of the Word of the Father, and having the doorframes of our hearts sealed with the blood of the New Testament, recognize the grace given us from the Savior, who said, "Behold, I have given you authority to tread upon serpents and scorpions, and over all the power of the enemy." For death no longer reigns. Instead of death, there is now life, since our Lord said, "I am the life," so that everything is filled with joy and gladness, as it is written, "The Lord reigns, let the earth rejoice." For when death reigned, sitting down by the rivers of Babylon, we wept and mourned because we felt the bitterness of captivity. But now that death and the kingdom of the devil are abolished, everything is completely filled with joy and gladness. And God is no longer known only in Judea, but in all the earth—their voice has gone forth, and the knowledge of Him has filled all the earth. What follows, my beloved, is obvious: that we should approach such a feast, not with filthy clothing, but having clothed our minds with pure garments. For we need in this to put on our Lord Jesus, that we may be able to celebrate the feast with Him. Now we are clothed with Him when we love virtue and are enemies to wickedness, when we practice temperance and put to death lust, when we love righteousness before wickedness, when we honor self-sufficiency and have strength of mind, when we do not forget the poor but open our doors to all people, when we assist humility but hate pride.

3. Now, however, that the devil, that tyrant against the whole world, is slain, we do not approach a temporal feast, my beloved, but an eternal and heavenly. Not in shadows do we show it forth, but we come to it in truth. For they being filled with the flesh of a dumb lamb, accomplished the feast, and having anointed their door-posts with the blood, implored aid against the destroyer. But now we, eating of the Word of the Father, and having the lintels of our hearts sealed with the blood of the New Testament Matthew 26:28, acknowledge the grace given us from the Saviour, who said, 'Behold, I have given unto you to tread upon serpents and scorpions, and over all the power of the enemy.' For no more does death reign; but instead of death henceforth is life, since our Lord said, 'I am the life John 14:6;' so that everything is filled with joy and gladness; as it is written, 'The Lord reigns, let the earth rejoice.' For when death reigned, 'sitting down by the rivers of Babylon, we wept,' and mourned, because we felt the bitterness of captivity; but now that death and the kingdom of the devil is abolished, everything is entirely filled with joy and gladness. And God is no longer known only in Judæa, but in all the earth, 'their voice has gone forth, and the knowledge of Him has filled all the earth.' What follows, my beloved, is obvious; that we should approach such a feast, not with filthy raiment, but having clothed our minds with pure garments. For we need in this to put on our Lord Jesus Romans 13:14, that we may be able to celebrate the feast with Him. Now we are clothed with Him when we love virtue, and are enemies to wickedness, when we exercise ourselves in temperance and mortify lasciviousness, when we love righteousness before iniquity, when we honour sufficiency, and have strength of mind, when we do not forget the poor, but open our doors to all men, when we assist humble-mindedness, but hate pride.

Long ago, Israel celebrated after first striving for victory in a symbolic way, for these things were then foreshadowed and represented in types. But we, my beloved, now that the shadow has received its fulfillment and the types have been accomplished, should no longer consider the feast as something merely typical. Nor should we go up to the earthly Jerusalem to sacrifice the Passover according to the outdated observance of the Jews, lest we be regarded as acting inappropriately while the proper time has passed. Instead, following the instruction of the Apostles, let us move beyond the types and sing the new song of praise. Understanding this and being assembled together with the Truth, they drew near and said to our Savior, "Where do you want us to prepare the Passover for you?" For the things that belonged to the earthly Jerusalem were no longer to be done, nor was the feast to be celebrated there alone, but wherever God willed it to be. Now He willed it to be in every place, so that "in every place incense and a sacrifice might be offered to Him." For although, according to the historical account, the Passover feast could be kept in no other place except Jerusalem, once the things belonging to that time were fulfilled and those which belonged to shadows had passed away, and the preaching of the Gospel was about to extend everywhere—when the disciples were spreading the feast in all places—they asked the Savior, "Where do you want us to prepare?" The Savior also, since He was changing the typical for the spiritual, promised them that they should no longer eat the flesh of a lamb, but His own, saying, "Take, eat and drink; this is My body, and My blood." When we are nourished by these things, we also, my beloved, shall truly keep the feast of the Passover.

4. By these things Israel of old, having first, as in a figure, striven for the victory, came to the feast, for these things were then foreshadowed and typified. But we, my beloved, the shadow having received its fulfilment, and the types being accomplished, should no longer consider the feast typical, neither should we go up to Jerusalem which is here below, to sacrifice the Passover, according to the unseasonable observance of the Jews, lest, while the season passes away, we should be regarded as acting unseasonably; but, in accordance with the injunction of the Apostles, let us go beyond the types, and sing the new song of praise. For perceiving this, and being assembled together with the Truth, they drew near, and said to our Saviour, 'Where will You that we should make ready for You the Passover Matthew 26:17?' For no longer were these things to be done which belonged to Jerusalem which is beneath; neither there alone was the feast to be celebrated, but wherever God willed it to be. Now He willed it to be in every place, so that 'in every place incense and a sacrifice might be offered to Him Malachi 1:11.' For although, as in the historical account, in no other place might the feast of the Passover be kept save only in Jerusalem, yet when the things pertaining to that time were fulfilled, and those which belonged to shadows had passed away, and the preaching of the Gospel was about to extend everywhere; when indeed the disciples were spreading the feast in all places, they asked the Saviour, 'Where will You that we shall make ready?' The Saviour also, since He was changing the typical for the spiritual, promised them that they should no longer eat the flesh of a lamb, but His own, saying, 'Take, eat and drink; this is My body, and My blood.' When we are thus nourished by these things, we also, my beloved, shall truly keep the feast of the Passover.

We begin on the first of Pharmuthi (March 27) and rest on the sixth of the same month (April 1), on the evening of the seventh day. When the holy first day of the week rises upon us on the seventh of Pharmuthi (April 2), let us also celebrate the days of holy Pentecost that follow, showing through them the world to come, so that from now on we may be with Christ forever, praising God over all in Christ Jesus. Through him, with all the saints, we say to the Lord, Amen. Greet one another with a holy kiss. All the brothers who are with me greet you. We have sent this letter from the Court by the hand of an attendant officer, to whom it was given by Ablavius, the Prefect of the Praetorium, who truly fears God. I am at the Court, having been summoned by the emperor Constantine to see him. But the Meletians who were present there, being envious, sought our ruin before the Emperor. However, they were put to shame and driven away from there as slanderers, being refuted by many things. Those who were driven away were Callinicus, Ision, Eudaemon, and Gelous Hieracammon, who, because of the shame of his name, calls himself Eulogius.

5. We begin on the first of Pharmuthi (March 27), and rest on the sixth of the same month (Apr. 1), on the evening of the seventh day; and the holy first day of the week having risen upon us on the seventh of the same Pharmuthi (Apr. 2), celebrate we too the days of holy Pentecost following thereon, showing forth through them the world to come, so that henceforth we may be with Christ for ever, praising God over all in Christ Jesus, and through Him, with all saints, we say unto the Lord, Amen. Salute one another with a holy kiss. All the brethren who are with me salute you. We have sent this letter from the Court, by the hand of an attendant officer, to whom it was given by Ablavius, the Præfect of the Prætorium, who fears God in truth. For I am at the Court, having been summoned by the emperor Constantine to see him. But the Meletians, who were present there, being envious, sought our ruin before the Emperor. But they were put to shame and driven away thence as calumniators, being confuted by many things. Those who were driven away were Callinicus, Ision, Eudæmon, and Gelœus Hieracammon, who, on account of the shame of his name, calls himself Eulogius.

Here ends the fourth Festal Letter of holy Athanasius.

Here ends the fourth Festal Letter of holy Athanasius.


Festal Letters — Letter 3

One of the Easter letters the Pope of Alexandria sent each year to the churches of Egypt, announcing the date of the Fast and of Pascha.

Source: Translated by R. Payne-Smith. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series , Vol. 4. Edited by Philip Schaff and Henry Wace. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1892. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/2806003.htm>.

Opening

For 331. Easter Day: the 16th of Pharmuthi; the 3rd before the Ides of April; Year 47 of the Era of Diocletian; Consuls: Annius Bassus and Ablabius; Prefect: Florentius; Indiction 4.

For 331. Easter-day xvi Pharmuthi; iii Id. April; Æra Dioclet. 47; Coss. Annius Bassus, Ablabius; Præfect, Florentius; Indict. iv.

Once again, my beloved brothers and sisters, the day of the feast approaches us. This day, above all others, should be devoted to prayer. The law commands us to observe it, and it would be unholy for us to pass over it in silence. Although we have been held back by those who persecute us, so that we could not announce this season to you because of them, thanks be to God, who comforts the afflicted, we have not been overcome by the wickedness of our accusers and silenced. Instead, obeying the voice of truth, we cry aloud together with you on the day of the feast. For the God of all has commanded, saying, "Speak, and the children of Israel shall keep the Passover." The Spirit urges us in the Psalm: "Blow the trumpet in the new moons, in the solemn day of your feast." And the prophet cries: "Keep your feasts, O Judah." I do not write to you as if you were ignorant, but I publish this to those who already know it, so that you may understand that although men have separated us, God has made us companions, and we approach the same feast and worship the same Lord continually. We do not keep the festival as observers of days, knowing that the Apostle reproves those who do so in these words: "You observe days, and months, and times, and years." Rather, we consider the day solemn because of the feast, so that all of us who serve God in every place may together in our prayers be pleasing to God. For blessed Paul, announcing the nearness of such gladness, did not announce days but the Lord, for whose sake we keep the feast, saying, "Christ, our Passover, is sacrificed," so that all of us, contemplating the eternity of the Word, may draw near to serve Him.

Again, my beloved brethren, the day of the feast draws near to us, which, above all others, should be devoted to prayer, which the law commands to be observed, and which it would be an unholy thing for us to pass over in silence. For although we have been held under restraint by those who afflict us, that, because of them, we should not announce to you this season; yet thanks be to ' God, who comforts the afflicted,' that we have not been overcome by the wickedness of our accusers and silenced; but obeying the voice of truth, we together with you cry aloud in the day of the feast. For the God of all has commanded, saying, 'Speak, and the children of Israel shall keep the Passover.' And the Spirit exhorts in the Psalm; 'Blow the trumpet in the new moons, in the solemn day of your feast.' And the prophet cries; 'Keep your feasts, O Judah.' I do not send word to you as though you were ignorant; but I publish it to those who know it, that you may perceive that although men have separated us, yet God having made us companions, we approach the same feast, and worship the same Lord continually. And we do not keep the festival as observers of days, knowing that the Apostle reproves those who do so, in those words which he spoke; 'You observe days, and months, and times, and years Galatians 4:10.' But rather do we consider the day solemn because of the feast; so that all of us, who serve God in every place, may together in our prayers be well-pleasing to God. For the blessed Paul, announcing the nearness of gladness like this, did not announce days, but the Lord, for whose sake we keep the feast, saying, 'Christ, our Passover, is sacrificed 1 Corinthians 5:7;' so that we all, contemplating the eternity of the Word, may draw near to do Him service.

For what else is the feast but the service of the soul? And what is that service but extended prayer to God and continual thanksgiving? Those who are unthankful stay far from these things and are rightly deprived of the joy that comes from them, for joy and gladness are taken from their mouth. Therefore, the divine word does not allow them to have peace. "For there is no peace to the wicked, says the Lord Isaiah 48:22." They labor in pain and grief. So not even to the one who owed ten thousand talents did the Gospel grant forgiveness in the sight of the Lord. For he, having received forgiveness of great things, was forgetful of kindness in small ones, so that he paid the penalty also of those former things. And justly so, for having himself experienced kindness, he was required to be merciful to his fellow servant. He too who received the one talent and bound it up in a napkin and hid it in the earth was consequently cast out for unthankfulness, hearing the words, "You wicked and slothful servant, you knew that I reap where I sowed not, and gather where I have not scattered. You ought therefore to have put my money to the exchangers, and on my return, I should have received my own. Take therefore the talent from him, and give it to him that has ten talents." For, of course, when he was required to deliver up to his lord what belonged to him, he should have acknowledged the kindness of him who gave it and the value of what was given. For he who gave was not a hard man—had he been so, he would not have given even in the first place. Neither was what was given unprofitable and vain, for then he would not have found fault. But both he who gave was good, and what was given was capable of bearing fruit. As therefore "he who withholds grain in seed-time is cursed," according to the divine proverb, so he who neglects grace and hides it without cultivation is properly cast out as a wicked and unthankful person. On this account, he praises those who increased their talents, saying, "Well done, good and faithful servant. You have been faithful in a little, I will place you over much. Enter into the joy of your Lord."

2. For what else is the feast, but the service of the soul? And what is that service, but prolonged prayer to God, and unceasing thanksgiving? The unthankful departing far from these are rightly deprived of the joy springing therefrom: for ' joy and gladness are taken from their mouth.' Therefore, the [divine] word does not allow them to have peace; 'For there is no peace to the wicked, says the Lord Isaiah 48:22,' they labour in pain and grief. So, not even to him who owed ten thousand talents did the Gospel grant forgiveness in the sight of the Lord. Matthew 18:24 For even he, having received forgiveness of great things, was forgetful of kindness in little ones, so that he paid the penalty also of those former things. And justly indeed, for having himself experienced kindness, he was required to be merciful to his fellow servant. He too that received the one talent, and bound it up in a napkin, and hid it in the earth, was in consequence cast out for unthankfulness, hearing the words, 'You wicked and slothful servant, you knew that I reap where I sowed not, and gather where I have not scattered; you ought therefore to have put my money to the exchangers, and on my return, I should have received my own. Take therefore the talent from him, and give it to him that has ten talents Matthew 25:26.' For, of course, when he was required to deliver up to his lord that which belonged to him, he should have acknowledged the kindness of him who gave it, and the value of that which was given. For he who gave was not a hard man, had he been so, he would not have given even in the first instance; neither was that which was given unprofitable and vain, for then he had not found fault. But both he who gave was good, and that which was given was capable of bearing fruit. As therefore 'he who withholds grain in seed-time is cursed Proverbs 11:26,' according to the divine proverb, so he who neglects grace, and hides it without culture, is properly cast out as a wicked and unthankful person. On this account, he praises those who increased [their talents], saying, 'Well done, good and faithful servant; you have been faithful in a little, I will place you over much; enter into the joy of your Lord Matthew 25:23.'

This was right and reasonable, for as Scripture declares, they had gained as much as they had received. Now, my beloved, our will ought to keep pace with the grace of God and not fall short, lest while our will remains idle, the grace given to us should begin to depart, and the enemy, finding us empty and naked, should enter into us, as was the case with the man spoken of in the Gospel from whom the devil went out. For having gone through dry places, he took seven other spirits more wicked than himself, and returning and finding the house empty, he dwelt there, and the last state of that man was worse than the first. For the departure from virtue gives place for the entrance of the unclean spirit. There is, moreover, the apostolic instruction that the grace given to us should not be unprofitable. For those things which he wrote particularly to his disciple, he enforces on us through him, saying, "Neglect not the gift that is in you." For he who tills his land shall be satisfied with bread, but the paths of the slothful are strewn with thorns, so that the Spirit forewarns a man not to fall into them, saying, "Break up your fallow ground, sow not among thorns." For when a man despises the grace given him and immediately falls into the cares of the world, he delivers himself over to his lusts, and thus in the time of persecution he is offended and becomes altogether unfruitful. Now the prophet points out the end of such negligence, saying, "Cursed is he who does the work of the Lord carelessly." For a servant of the Lord should be diligent and careful, yes, moreover, burning like a flame, so that when, by an ardent spirit, he has destroyed all carnal sin, he may be able to draw near to God who, according to the expression of the saints, is called "a consuming fire."

3. This was right and reasonable; for, as the Scripture declares, they had gained as much as they had received. Now, my beloved, our will ought to keep pace with the grace of God, and not fall short; lest while our will remains idle, the grace given us should begin to depart, and the enemy finding us empty and naked, should enter [into us], as was the case with him spoken of in the Gospel, from whom the devil went out; 'for having gone through dry places, he took seven other spirits more wicked than himself; and returning and finding the house empty, he dwelt there, and the last state of that man was worse than the first.' For the departure from virtue gives place for the entrance of the unclean spirit. There is, moreover, the apostolic injunction, that the grace given us should not be unprofitable; for those things which he wrote particularly to his disciple, he enforces on us through him, saying, 'Neglect not the gift that is in you. For he who tills his land shall be satisfied with bread; but the paths of the slothful are strewn with thorns;' so that the Spirit forewarns a man not to fall into them, saying, 'Break up your fallow ground, sow not among thorns.' For when a man despises the grace given him; and immediately falls into the cares of the world, he delivers himself over to his lusts; and thus in the time of persecution he is offended, and becomes altogether unfruitful. Now the prophet points out the end of such negligence, saying, 'Cursed is he who does the work of the Lord carelessly Jeremiah 48:10.' For a servant of the Lord should be diligent and careful, yea, moreover, burning like a flame, so that when, by an ardent spirit, he has destroyed all carnal sin, he may be able to draw near to God who, according to the expression of the saints, is called 'a consuming fire. '

Therefore, the God of all, 'Who makes His angels [spirits],' is a spirit, 'and His ministers a flame of fire.' For this reason, in the departure from Egypt, He forbade the multitude to touch the mountain where God was giving them the law, because they were not of this character. But He called blessed Moses to it, since Moses was fervent in spirit and possessed unquenchable grace, saying, 'Let Moses alone draw near Exodus 24:2.' Moses entered into the cloud also, and when the mountain was smoking, he was not injured. Rather, through 'the words of the Lord, which are choice silver purified in the earth,' he came down purified. Therefore blessed Paul, wanting the grace of the Spirit given to us not to grow cold, urges us, saying, 'Quench not the Spirit 1 Thessalonians 5:19.' For in this way we shall remain partakers of Christ, if we hold fast to the end the Spirit given at the beginning. For he said, 'Quench not'—not because the Spirit is placed under the power of men and is able to suffer anything from them, but because evil and unthankful people are the kind who clearly wish to quench it, since they, like the impure, persecute the Spirit with unholy deeds. 'For the holy Spirit of discipline will flee deceit, nor dwell in a body that is subject unto sin; but will remove from thoughts that are without understanding Wisdom 1:5.' Now they, being without understanding and deceitful and lovers of sin, still walk as in darkness, not having that 'Light which lights every man that comes into the world John 1:9.' Now a fire such as this seized Jeremiah the prophet, when the word was in him as a fire, and he said, 'I pass away from every place, and am not able to endure it.' And our Lord Jesus Christ, being good and a lover of humanity, came that He might cast this upon earth, and said, 'And what? Would that it were already kindled Luke 12:49!' For He desired, as He testified in Ezekiel, the repentance of a man rather than his death, so that evil should be entirely consumed in all people, that the soul, being purified, might be able to bring forth fruit. For the word which is sown by Him will be productive—some thirty, some sixty, some a hundred Mark 4:20. Thus, for instance, those who were with Cleopas Luke xxiv, although weak at first from lack of knowledge, were afterwards inflamed with the words of the Savior and brought forth the fruits of the knowledge of Him. Blessed Paul also, when seized by this fire, revealed it not to flesh and blood, but having experienced the grace, he became a preacher of the Word. But not such were those nine lepers who were cleansed from their leprosy yet were unthankful to the Lord who healed them, nor Judas, who obtained the lot of an apostle and was named a disciple of the Lord, but at last, 'while eating bread with the Savior, lifted up his heel against Him and became a traitor.' But such people have the proper reward of their folly, since their expectation will be vain through their ingratitude. For there is no hope for the ungrateful; the last fire, prepared for the devil and his angels, awaits those who have neglected divine light. Such, then, is the end of the unthankful.

4. Therefore, the God of all, 'Who makes His angels [spirits],' is a spirit, 'and His ministers a flame of fire.' Wherefore, in the departure from Egypt, He forbade the multitude to touch the mountain, where God was appointing them the law, because they were not of this character. But He called blessed Moses to it, as being fervent in spirit, and possessing unquenchable grace, saying, 'Let Moses alone draw near Exodus 24:2.' He entered into the cloud also, and when the mountain was smoking, he was not injured; but rather, through 'the words of the Lord, which are choice silver purified in the earth,' he descended purified. Therefore the blessed Paul, when desirous that the grace of the Spirit given to us should not grow cold, exhorts, saying, 'Quench not the Spirit 1 Thessalonians 5:19.' For so shall we remain partakers of Christ, if we hold fast to the end the Spirit given at the beginning. For he said, 'Quench not;' not because the Spirit is placed in the power of men, and is able to suffer anything from them; but because bad and unthankful men are such as manifestly wish to quench it, since they, like the impure, persecute the Spirit with unholy deeds. 'For the holy Spirit of discipline will flee deceit, nor dwell in a body that is subject unto sin; but will remove from thoughts that are without understanding Wisdom 1:5.' Now they being without understanding, and deceitful, and lovers of sin, walk still as in darkness, not having that 'Light which lights every man that comes into the world John 1:9.' Now a fire such as this laid hold of Jeremiah the prophet, when the word was in him as a fire, and he said, 'I pass away from every place, and am not able to endure it.' And our Lord Jesus Christ, being good and a lover of men, came that He might cast this upon earth, and said, 'And what? Would that it were already kindled Luke 12:49!' For He desired, as He testified in Ezekiel, the repentance of a man rather than his death; so that evil should be entirely consumed in all men, that the soul, being purified, might be able to bring forth fruit; for the word which is sown by Him will be productive, some thirty, some sixty, some an hundred. Mark 4:20 Thus, for instance, those who were with Cleopas Luke xxiv, although infirm at first from lack of knowledge, yet afterwards were inflamed with the words of the Saviour, and brought forth the fruits of the knowledge of Him. The blessed Paul also, when seized by this fire, revealed it not to flesh and blood, but having experienced the grace, he became a preacher of the Word. But not such were those nine lepers who were cleansed from their leprosy, and yet were unthankful to the Lord who healed them; nor Judas, who obtained the lot of an apostle, and was named a disciple of the Lord, but at last, 'while eating bread with the Saviour, lifted up his heel against Him, and became a traitor.' But such men have the due reward of their folly, since their expectation will be vain through their ingratitude; for there is no hope for the ungrateful, the last fire, prepared for the devil and his angels, awaits those who have neglected divine light. Such then is the end of the unthankful.

5. But the faithful and true servants of the Lord, knowing that the Lord loves those who are thankful, never stop praising Him and always give thanks to the Lord. Whether the time is one of ease or suffering, they offer praise to God with thanksgiving, not measuring these things according to time, but worshiping the Lord, the God of times. So in ancient times, Job, who had more strength than anyone, thought about these things when he was prosperous, and when hardship came, he endured patiently and gave thanks when he suffered. Likewise, humble David sang praises in the very midst of affliction and said, "I will bless the Lord at all times." And blessed Paul, in practically all his letters, never stopped thanking God. In times of ease, he did not fail, and in afflictions he rejoiced, knowing that "tribulation works patience, and patience experience, and experience hope, and that hope makes not ashamed." Let us, as followers of such men, pass no season without thanksgiving, but especially now, when the time is one of tribulation that the heretics stir up against us, we will praise the Lord, speaking the words of the saints: "All these things have come upon us, yet have we not forgotten You." For just as the Jews at that time, although under assault from the tabernacles of the Edomites and oppressed by the enemies of Jerusalem, did not give up but sang praises to God all the more, so we, my beloved brothers, though prevented from speaking the word of the Lord, will proclaim it all the more, and being afflicted, we will sing Psalms, because we are counted worthy to be despised and to labor anxiously for the truth. Yes, moreover, being grievously troubled, we will give thanks. For the blessed Apostle, who gave thanks at all times, urges us in the same way to draw near to God, saying, "Let your requests, with thanksgiving, be made known unto God." And desiring that we should always continue in this resolve, he says, "At all times give thanks; pray without ceasing." For he knew that believers are strong while engaged in thanksgiving, and that rejoicing they pass over the walls of the enemy, like those saints who said, "Through You will we pierce through our enemies, and by my God I will leap over a wall." At all times let us stand firm, but especially now, although many afflictions come upon us and many heretics rage against us. Let us then, my beloved brothers, celebrate with thanksgiving the holy feast that now approaches, "girding up the loins of our minds," like our Savior Jesus Christ, of Whom it is written, "Righteousness shall be the girdle of His loins, and faithfulness the girdle of His reins." Each one of us, having in his hand the staff that came out of the root of Jesse, and our feet shod with the preparation of the Gospel, let us keep the feast as Paul says, "Not with the old leaven, but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth," reverently trusting that we are reconciled through Christ, and not departing from faith in Him, nor do we defile ourselves together with heretics and strangers to the truth, whose conduct and will degrade them. But rejoicing in afflictions, we break through the furnace of iron and darkness and pass, unharmed, over that terrible Red Sea. Thus also, when we look upon the confusion of heretics, we shall, with Moses, sing that great song of praise and say, "We will sing unto the Lord, for He is to be gloriously praised." Thus, singing praises and seeing that the sin which is in us has been cast into the sea, we pass over to the wilderness. And being first purified by the fast of forty days, by prayers and fastings and discipline and good works, we shall be able to eat the holy Passover in Jerusalem.

5. But the faithful and true servants of the Lord, knowing that the Lord loves the thankful, never cease to praise Him, ever giving thanks unto the Lord. And whether the time is one of ease or of affliction, they offer up praise to God with thanksgiving, not reckoning these things of time, but worshipping the Lord, the God of times. Thus of old time, Job, who possessed fortitude above all men, thought of these things when in prosperity; and when in adversity, he patiently endured, and when he suffered, gave thanks. As also the humble David, in the very time of affliction sang praises and said, 'I will bless the Lord at all times.' And the blessed Paul, in all his Epistles, so to say, ceased not to thank God. In times of ease, he failed not, and in afflictions he gloried, knowing that 'tribulation works patience, and patience experience, and experience hope, and that hope makes not ashamed Romans 5:3.' Let us, being followers of such men, pass no season without thanksgiving, but especially now, when the time is one of tribulation, which the heretics excite against us, will we praise the Lord, uttering the words of the saints; 'All these things have come upon us, yet have we not forgotten You.' For as the Jews at that time, although suffering an assault from the tabernacles of the Edomites, and oppressed by the enemies of Jerusalem, did not give themselves up, but all the more sang praises to God; so we, my beloved brethren, though hindered from speaking the word of the Lord, will the more proclaim it, and being afflicted, we will sing Psalms, in that we are accounted worthy to be despised, and to labour anxiously for the truth. Yea, moreover, being grievously vexed, we will give thanks. For the blessed Apostle, who gave thanks at all times, urges us in the same manner to draw near to God saying, 'Let your requests, with thanksgiving, be made known unto God Philippians 4:6.' And being desirous that we should always continue in this resolution, he says, 'At all times give thanks; pray without ceasing 1 Thessalonians 5:17.' For he knew that believers are strong while employed in thanksgiving, and that rejoicing they pass over the walls of the enemy, like those saints who said, 'Through You will we pierce through our enemies, and by my God I will leap over a wall.' At all times let us stand firm, but especially now, although many afflictions overtake us, and many heretics are furious against us. Let us then, my beloved brethren, celebrate with thanksgiving the holy feast which now draws near to us, 'girding up the loins of our minds 1 Peter 1:13,' like our Saviour Jesus Christ, of Whom it is written, 'Righteousness shall be the girdle of His loins, and faithfulness the girdle of His reins Isaiah 11:5.' Each one of us having in his hand the staff which came out of the root of Jesse, and our feet shod with the preparation of the Gospel, let us keep the feast as Paul says, 'Not with the old leaven, but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth 1 Corinthians 5:8;' reverently trusting that we are reconciled through Christ, and not departing from faith in Him, nor do we defile ourselves together with heretics, and strangers to the truth, whose conversation and whose will degrade them. But rejoicing in afflictions, we break through the furnace of iron and darkness, and pass, unharmed, over that terrible Red Sea. Thus also, when we look upon the confusion of heretics, we shall, with Moses, sing that great song of praise, and say, 'We will sing unto the Lord, for He is to be gloriously praised Exodus 15:1.' Thus, singing praises, and seeing that the sin which is in us has been cast into the sea, we pass over to the wilderness. And being first purified by the fast of forty days, by prayers, and fastings, and discipline, and good works, we shall be able to eat the holy Passover in Jerusalem.

The fast of forty days begins on the fifth of Phamenoth. After we have been purified and prepared by those days, as I have said, we begin the holy week of the great Easter on the tenth of Pharmuthi (April 5). During this week, my beloved brethren, we should practice longer prayers, fasting, and vigils so that we may anoint our doorposts with precious blood and escape the destroyer. Let us rest then on the fifteenth of the month Pharmuthi (April 10), for on the evening of that Saturday we hear the angels' message: "Why do you seek the living among the dead? He is risen." Immediately after that comes the great Sunday, on the sixteenth of the same month Pharmuthi (April 11), when our Lord, having risen, gave us peace with our neighbors. When we have celebrated the feast according to His will, let us count from that first day of the holy week the seven weeks of Pentecost. As we then receive the grace of the Spirit, let us give thanks to the Lord at all times, through whom glory and dominion belong to the Father in the Holy Spirit, forever and ever. Amen.

6. The beginning of the fast of forty days is on the fifth of Phamenoth Mark 1; and when, as I have said, we have first been purified and prepared by those days, we begin the holy week of the great Easter on the tenth of Pharmuthi (Apr. 5), in which, my beloved brethren, we should use more prolonged prayers, and fastings, and watchings, that we may be enabled to anoint our lintels with precious blood, and to escape the destroyer. Exodus 12:7, 23 Let us rest then, on the fifteenth of the month Pharmuthi (Apr. 10), for on the evening of that Saturday we hear the angels' message, 'Why do you seek the living among the dead? He is risen Luke 24:5.' Immediately afterwards that great Sunday receives us, I mean on the sixteenth of the same month Pharmuthi (April 11), on which our Lord having risen, gave us peace towards our neighbours. When then we have kept the feast according to His will, let us add from that first day in the holy week, the seven weeks of Pentecost, and as we then receive the grace of the Spirit, let us at all times give thanks to the Lord; through Whom to the Father be glory and dominion, in the Holy Ghost, for ever and ever. Amen.

Greet one another with a holy kiss. The brothers who are with me send you greetings. I pray, beloved brothers whom I long for, that you may be in good health and that you may remember us in the Lord.

Salute one another with a holy kiss. The brethren who are with me salute you. I pray, brethren beloved and longed for, that you may have health, and that you may be mindful of us in the Lord.

Here ends the third Festal Letter of holy Athanasius.

Here ends the third Festal Letter of holy Athanasius.


Festal Letters — Letter 2

One of the Easter letters the Pope of Alexandria sent each year to the churches of Egypt, announcing the date of the Fast and of Pascha.

Source: Translated by R. Payne-Smith. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series , Vol. 4. Edited by Philip Schaff and Henry Wace. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1892. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/2806002.htm>.

Opening

Easter Day falls on the 24th of Pharmuthi, the 13th day before the Kalends of May, in the 46th year of the Era of Diocletian, during the consulship of Gallicanus and Valerius Symmachus, under the prefecture of Magninianus, in the third indiction.

For 330. Easter-day xxiv Pharmuthi; xiii Kal. Mai; Æra Dioclet. 46; Coss. Gallicianus, Valerius Symmachus; Præfect, Magninianus; Indict. iii.

Again, my brothers and sisters, Easter has come, and with it gladness. Again the Lord has brought us to this season, so that when we have been nourished by his words according to custom, we may properly keep the feast. Let us celebrate this heavenly joy, then, with those saints who formerly proclaimed a similar feast and were examples to us of how to live in Christ. For they were not only entrusted with the responsibility of preaching the Gospel, but if we investigate, we will see, as it is written, that its power was displayed in them. He wrote to the Corinthians, "Be therefore followers of me." Now the apostolic command exhorts us all, for those instructions which he sent to individuals, he at the same time gave to every person in every place, since he was "a teacher of all nations in faith and truth." And generally, the commands of all the saints urge us on in the same way, as Solomon uses proverbs, saying, "Hear, my children, the instruction of a father, and pay attention to know understanding; for I give you a good gift, do not forsake my word: for I was an obedient son to my father, and beloved in the sight of my mother." For a just father brings up his children well when he is diligent in teaching others in accordance with his own upright conduct, so that when he meets with opposition, he will not be ashamed on hearing it said, "You therefore that teach others, do you not teach yourself?" but rather, like the good servant, may both save himself and gain others. And thus, when the grace committed to him has been doubled, he may hear, "You good and faithful servant, you have been faithful in a little, I will set you over much: enter into the joy of your Lord."

Again, my brethren, is Easter come and gladness; again the Lord has brought us to this season; so that when, according to custom, we have been nourished with His words, we may duly keep the feast. Let us celebrate it then, even heavenly joy, with those saints who formerly proclaimed a like feast, and were ensamples to us of conversation in Christ. For not only were they entrusted with the charge of preaching the Gospel, but, if we enquire, we shall see, as it is written, that its power was displayed in them. 'Be therefore followers of me 1 Corinthians 4:16,' he wrote to the Corinthians. Now the apostolic precept exhorts us all, for those commands which he sent to individuals, he at the same time enjoined upon every man in every place, for he was 'a teacher of all nations in faith and truth.' And, generally, the commands of all the saints urge us on similarly, as Solomon makes use of proverbs, saying, 'Hear, my children, the instruction of a father, and attend to know understanding; for I give you a good gift, forsake not my word: for I was an obedient son to my father, and beloved in the sight of my mother Proverbs 4:1.' For a just father brings up [his children] well, when he is diligent in teaching others in accordance with his own upright conduct, so that when he meets with opposition, he may not be ashamed on hearing it said, 'You therefore that teaches others, do you not teach yourself?' Romans 2:21 but rather, like the good servant, may both save himself and gain others; and thus, when the grace committed to him has been doubled, he may hear, 'You good and faithful servant, you have been faithful in a little, I will set you over much: enter into the joy of your Lord Matthew 25:21.'

Let us then, as is fitting—always, but especially during the festival days—be not only hearers but doers of our Savior's commandments. In this way, by imitating the conduct of the saints, we may enter together into the joy of our Lord, which is in heaven and does not pass away but truly remains. Evil doers have deprived themselves of this joy, and what remains for them as the fruit of their ways is sorrow, affliction, and groaning with torments. Let a person see what such people become like: they do not bear the likeness of the saints' way of life, nor of that right understanding by which man was rational at the beginning and made in the image of God. Instead, they are compared—to their disgrace—to senseless beasts, and becoming like them in unlawful pleasures, they are spoken of as wanton horses, as in Jeremiah 5:8. Also, because of their craftiness, errors, and sin laden with death, they are called a 'generation of vipers,' as John says. Having fallen in this way and groveling in the dust like the serpent, with their minds set on nothing beyond visible things, they consider these things good. Rejoicing in them, they serve their own lusts and not God.

2. Let us then, as is becoming, as at all times, yet especially in the days of the feast, be not hearers only, but doers of the commandments of our Saviour; that having imitated the behaviour of the saints, we may enter together into the joy of our Lord which is in heaven, which is not transitory, but truly abides; of which evil doers having deprived themselves, there remains to them as the fruit of their ways, sorrow and affliction, and groaning with torments. Let a man see what these become like, that they bear not the likeness of the conversation of the saints, nor of that right understanding, by which man at the beginning was rational, and in the image of God. But they are compared to their disgrace to beasts without understanding, and becoming like them in unlawful pleasures, they are spoken of as wanton horses Jeremiah 5:8; also, for their craftiness, and errors, and sin laden with death, they are called a 'generation of vipers,' as John says. Now having thus fallen, and grovelling in the dust like the serpent, having their minds set on nothing beyond visible things, they esteem these things good, and rejoicing in them, serve their own lusts and not God.

Yet even in this condition, the Word who loves humanity—who came for this very purpose, to seek and find what was lost—tried to hold them back from such foolishness, crying out and saying, "Be not as the horse and the mule which have no understanding, whose cheeks you hold in with bit and bridle." Because they were careless and imitated the wicked, the prophet prays in the Spirit and says, "You are to me like merchant-men of Phoenicia." And the avenging Spirit protests against them in these words, "Lord, in Your city You will despise their image." So, being changed into the likeness of fools, they fell so low in their understanding that through their excessive reasoning they even likened the Divine Wisdom to themselves, thinking it was like their own arts. Therefore, "professing themselves to be wise, they became fools, and changed the glory of the incorruptible God into the likeness of the corruptible image of man, and birds, and four-footed beasts, and creeping things. Wherefore God gave them over to a reprobate mind, to do those things which are not convenient." For they did not listen to the prophetic voice that reproved them, saying, "To what have you likened the Lord, and with what have you compared Him?" nor to David, who prayed concerning such people and sang, "All those that make them are like them, and all those who put their trust in them." Being blind to the truth, they looked upon a stone as God, and so, like senseless creatures, they walked in darkness, and, as the prophet cried, "They hear indeed, but they do not understand; they see indeed, but they do not perceive; for their heart is waxen fat, and with their ears they hear heavily."

3. Yet even in this state, the man-loving Word, who came for this very reason, that He might seek and find that which was lost, sought to restrain them from such folly, crying and saying, 'Be not as the horse and the mule which have no understanding, whose cheeks you hold in with bit and bridle.' Because they were careless and imitated the wicked, the prophet prays in spirit and says, 'You are to me like merchant-men of Phœnicia.' And the avenging Spirit protests against them in these words, 'Lord, in Your city You will despise their image.' Thus, being changed into the likeness of fools, they fell so low in their understanding, that by their excessive reasoning, they even likened the Divine Wisdom to themselves, thinking it to be like their own arts. Therefore, 'professing themselves to be wise, they became fools, and changed the glory of the incorruptible God into the likeness of the corruptible image of man, and birds, and four-footed beasts, and creeping things. Wherefore God gave them over to a reprobate mind, to do those things which are not convenient.' For they did not listen to the prophetic voice that reproved them (saying), 'To what have you likened the Lord, and with what have you compared Him Isaiah 40:18?' neither to David, who prayed concerning such as these, and sang, 'All those that make them are like them, and all those who put their trust in them.' Being blind to the truth, they looked upon a stone as God, and hence, like senseless creatures, they walked in darkness, and, as the prophet cried, 'They hear indeed, but they do not understand; they see indeed, but they do not perceive; for their heart is waxen fat, and with their ears they hear heavily Isaiah 6:9.'

Those who do not observe the feast remain like this even to the present day. They pretend and invent names for feasts, but they actually introduce days of mourning rather than gladness. "For there is no peace to the wicked, says the Lord Isaiah 48:22." And as Wisdom says, "Gladness and joy are taken from their mouth." Such are the feasts of the wicked. But the wise servants of the Lord, who have truly put on the man which is created in God Ephesians 4:24, have received the gospel's words and treat as a general commandment what was given to Timothy: "Be an example to the believers in word, in conversation, in love, in faith, in purity 1 Timothy 4:12." They keep the Feast so well that even unbelievers, seeing their orderly conduct, may say, "God is with them of a truth 1 Corinthians 14:25." For just as whoever receives an apostle receives the one who sent him Matthew 10:40, so whoever follows the saints makes the Lord his goal and purpose in every respect, just as Paul, being a follower of Christ, goes on to say, "As I also of Christ 1 Corinthians 11:1." For first there were our Savior's own words, when he spoke from the height of his divinity while conversing with his disciples: "Learn of Me, for I am meek and lowly in heart, and you shall find rest to your souls Matthew 11:29." Then also, when he poured water into a basin, wrapped himself with a towel, and washed his disciples' feet, he said to them, "Know what I have done. You call Me Master and Lord, and you say well, for so I am. If therefore I, your Lord and Master, have washed your feet, you also ought to wash one another's feet: for I have given you an example, that as I have done to you, you also should do John 13:12."

4. Now those who do not observe the feast, continue such as these even to the present day, feigning indeed and devising names of feasts, but rather introducing days of mourning than of gladness; 'For there is no peace to the wicked, says the Lord Isaiah 48:22.' And as Wisdom says, 'Gladness and joy are taken from their mouth.' Such are the feasts of the wicked. But the wise servants of the Lord, who have truly put on the man which is created in God Ephesians 4:24, have received gospel words, and reckon as a general commandment that given to Timothy, which says, 'Be an example to the believers in word, in conversation, in love, in faith, in purity 1 Timothy 4:12.' So well do they keep the Feast, that even the unbelievers, seeing their order, may say, 'God is with them of a truth 1 Corinthians 14:25.' For as he who receives an apostle receives Him who sent him Matthew 10:40, so he who is a follower of the saints, makes the Lord in every respect his end and aim, even as Paul, being a follower of Him, goes on to say, 'As I also of Christ 1 Corinthians 11:1.' For there were first our Saviour's own words, who from the height of His divinity, when conversing with His disciples, said, 'Learn of Me, for I am meek and lowly in heart, and you shall find rest to your souls Matthew 11:29.' Then too when He poured water into a basin, and girded Himself with a towel, and washed His disciples' feet, He said to them, 'Know what I have done. You call Me Master and Lord, and you say well, for so I am. If therefore I, your Lord and Master, have washed your feet, you also ought to wash one another's feet: for I have given you an example, that as I have done to you, you also should do John 13:12.'

Oh, my brothers and sisters, how can we adequately admire the Savior's loving-kindness? With what power and with what trumpet blast should a person cry out, exalting these benefits He has given us! Not only do we bear His image, but we also receive from Him an example and pattern of heavenly conduct. Just as He has begun, we should continue: when suffering, we should not threaten; when reviled, we should not revile in return, but should bless those who curse us, and in everything commit ourselves to God who judges righteously. Those who are disposed this way and shape themselves according to the Gospel will share in Christ and imitate apostolic conduct. Because of this, they will be considered worthy of the praise with which Paul praised the Corinthians when he said, "I praise you that in everything you are mindful of me." Afterward, because there were people who used his words but chose to hear them as it suited their lusts, and dared to pervert them—like the followers of Hymenaeus and Alexander, and before them the Sadducees, who, as he said, "having made shipwreck of faith," scoffed at the mystery of the resurrection—he immediately went on to say, "And as I have delivered to you traditions, hold them fast." This means, indeed, that we should think exactly as the teacher has delivered, and not otherwise.

5. Oh! My brethren, how shall we admire the loving-kindness of the Saviour? With what power, and with what a trumpet should a man cry out, exalting these His benefits! That not only should we bear His image, but should receive from Him an example and pattern of heavenly conversation; that as He has begun, we should go on, that suffering, we should not threaten, being reviled, we should not revile again, but should bless them that curse, and in everything commit ourselves to God who judges righteously. For those who are thus disposed, and fashion themselves according to the Gospel, will be partakers of Christ, and imitators of apostolic conversation, on account of which they shall be deemed worthy of that praise from him, with which he praised the Corinthians, when he said, 'I praise you that in everything you are mindful of me 1 Corinthians 11:2.' Afterwards, because there were men who used his words, but chose to hear them as suited their lusts, and dared to pervert them, as the followers of Hymenæus and Alexander, and before them the Sadducees, who as he said, 'having made shipwreck of faith,' scoffed at the mystery of the resurrection, he immediately proceeded to say, 'And as I have delivered to you traditions, hold them fast.' That means, indeed, that we should think not otherwise than as the teacher has delivered.

Those wicked men did not merely pretend outwardly, wearing sheep's clothing as the Lord says and appearing like whitewashed tombs. They also spoke divine words while harboring evil intentions within. The first to adopt this pretense was the serpent, the inventor of evil from the beginning—the devil—who spoke to Eve in disguise and immediately deceived her. Following him and alongside him are all inventors of unlawful heresies. These people do indeed refer to the Scriptures, but they do not hold the same beliefs that the saints have passed down. Instead, they receive them as human traditions and fall into error because they do not correctly understand them or their power. Therefore Paul rightly praises the Corinthians because their beliefs agreed with his traditions. And the Lord most justly rebuked the Jews, saying, "Why do you transgress the commandments of God because of your traditions?" For they altered the commandments they received from God according to their own understanding, choosing instead to follow human traditions. Concerning these matters, shortly afterward, blessed Paul again instructed the Galatians who were in danger of this, writing to them, "If anyone preaches to you anything other than what you have received, let him be accursed."

6. For not only in outward form did those wicked men dissemble, putting on as the Lord says sheep's clothing, and appearing like whited sepulchres; but they took those divine words in their mouth, while they inwardly cherished evil intentions. And the first to put on this appearance was the serpent, the inventor of wickedness from the beginning — the devil — who, in disguise, conversed with Eve, and immediately deceived her. But after him and with him are all inventors of unlawful heresies, who indeed refer to the Scriptures, but do not hold such opinions as the saints have handed down, and receiving them as the traditions of men, err, because they do not rightly know them nor their Matthew 22:29 power. Therefore Paul justly praises the Corinthians 1 Corinthians 11:2, because their opinions were in accordance with his traditions. And the Lord most righteously reproved the Jews, saying, 'Wherefore do you also transgress the commandments of God on account of your traditions Matthew 15:3.' For they changed the commandments they received from God after their own understanding, preferring to observe the traditions of men. And about these, a little after, the blessed Paul again gave directions to the Galatians who were in danger thereof, writing to them, 'If any man preach to you anything else than that you have received, let him be accursed Galatians 1:9.'

There is no fellowship whatsoever between the words of the saints and the inventions of human imagination. The saints are ministers of the truth, preaching the kingdom of heaven, but those who go in the opposite direction have nothing better than to eat, and they think their end is that they will simply cease to exist, saying, "Let us eat and drink, for tomorrow we die." Therefore blessed Luke rejects the inventions of men and passes down the accounts of the saints, saying at the beginning of the Gospel, "Since many have undertaken to compile narratives of those events about which we are certain, just as those who from the beginning were eyewitnesses and ministers of the Word have delivered them to us, it has seemed good to me also, having followed all things closely from the first, to write an orderly account for you, most excellent Theophilus, so that you may know the truth concerning the things about which you have been instructed." For each of the saints imparts what he has received without alteration, for the confirmation of the doctrine of the mysteries. Of these the divine word would have us be disciples, and these should rightly be our teachers, and to them alone is it necessary to give attention, for only their word is faithful and worthy of all acceptance. These are not disciples because they heard from others, but being eyewitnesses and ministers of the Word, they have handed down what they heard from Him.

7. For there is no fellowship whatever between the words of the saints and the fancies of human invention; for the saints are the ministers of the truth, preaching the kingdom of heaven, but those who are borne in the opposite direction have nothing better than to eat, and think their end is that they shall cease to be, and they say, 'Let us eat and drink, for tomorrow we die Isaiah 22:13.' Therefore blessed Luke reproves the inventions of men, and hands down the narrations of the saints, saying in the beginning of the Gospel, 'Since many have presumed to write narrations of those events of which we are assured, as those who from the beginning were witnesses and ministers of the Word have delivered to us; it has seemed good to me also, who have adhered to them all from the first, to write correctly in order to you, O excellent Theophilus, that you may know the truth concerning the things in which you have been instructed Luke 1:1.' For as each of the saints has received, that they impart without alteration, for the confirmation of the doctrine of the mysteries. Of these the (divine) word would have us disciples, and these should of right be our teachers, and to them only is it necessary to give heed, for of them only is 'the word faithful and worthy of all acceptation 1 Timothy 1:15;' these not being disciples because they heard from others, but being eye-witnesses and ministers of the Word, that which they had heard from Him have they handed down.

Some have described the wonderful signs performed by our Savior and preached His eternal Godhead. Others have written about His birth in the flesh from the Virgin and have proclaimed the festival of the holy Passover, saying, "Christ our Passover is sacrificed," so that we—both individually and collectively, and all the churches in the world—may remember, as it is written, "that Christ rose from the dead, of the seed of David, according to the Gospel." Let us not forget what Paul handed down when he declared it to the Corinthians—I mean His resurrection, by which "He destroyed him that had the power of death, that is, the devil," and raised us up together with Him, having loosed the bonds of death and granted us a blessing instead of a curse, joy instead of grief, a feast instead of mourning, in this holy joy of Easter. When this is continually in our hearts, we always rejoice, as Paul commanded: "We pray without ceasing; in everything we give thanks." So we are not negligent in giving notice of its seasons, as we have received from the Fathers. Again we write, again keeping to the apostolic traditions, we remind each other when we gather together for prayer. Keeping the feast together, with one mouth we truly give thanks to the Lord. Giving thanks to Him in this way and being followers of the saints, "we shall make our praise in the Lord all the day," as the Psalmist says. So when we rightly keep the feast, we shall be counted worthy of that joy which is in heaven.

Now some have related the wonderful signs performed by our Saviour, and preached His eternal Godhead. And others have written of His being born in the flesh of the Virgin, and have proclaimed the festival of the holy passover, saying, 'Christ our Passover is sacrificed 1 Corinthians 5:7;' so that we, individually and collectively, and all the churches in the world may remember, as it is written, 'That Christ rose from the dead, of the seed of David, according to the Gospel 2 Timothy 2:8.' And let us not forget that which Paul delivered, declaring it to the Corinthians; I mean His resurrection, whereby 'He destroyed him that had the power of death, that is, the devil Hebrews 2:14;' and raised us up together with Him, having loosed the bands of death, and vouchsafed a blessing instead of a curse, joy instead of grief, a feast instead of mourning, in this holy joy of Easter, which being continually in our hearts, we always rejoice, as Paul commanded; 'We pray without ceasing; in everything we give thanks 1 Thessalonians 5:17.' So we are not remiss in giving notice of its seasons, as we have received from the Fathers. Again we write, again keeping to the apostolic traditions, we remind each other when we come together for prayer; and keeping the feast in common, with one mouth we truly give thanks to the Lord. Thus giving thanks unto Him, and being followers of the saints, 'we shall make our praise in the Lord all the day,' as the Psalmist says. So, when we rightly keep the feast, we shall be counted worthy of that joy which is in heaven.

We begin the forty-day fast on the 13th of the month Phamenoth. After we have given ourselves to fasting in unbroken succession, let us begin the holy Paschal week on the 18th of the month Pharmuthi (April 13). Then, resting on the 23rd of the same month Pharmuthi (April 18), and celebrating the feast afterward on the first day of the week, on the 24th (April 19), let us add to these the seven weeks of the great Pentecost, rejoicing and exulting completely in Christ Jesus our Lord, through whom to the Father be glory and dominion in the Holy Spirit, forever and ever. Amen.

8. We begin the fast of forty days on the 13th of the month Phamenoth Mark 9. After we have given ourselves to fasting in continued succession, let us begin the holy Paschal week on the 18th of the month Pharmuthi (April 13). Then resting on the 23rd of the same month Pharmuthi (April 18), and keeping the feast afterwards on the first of the week, on the 24th (April 19), let us add to these the seven weeks of the great Pentecost, wholly rejoicing and exulting in Christ Jesus our Lord, through Whom to the Father be glory and dominion in the Holy Ghost, for ever and ever. Amen.

The brothers who are with me greet you. Greet one another with a holy kiss.

The brethren which are with me salute you. Salute one another with a holy kiss.

Here ends the second Festal Letter of the holy lord Athanasius, Bishop of Alexandria.

Here ends the second Festal Letter of the holy lord Athanasius, Bishop of Alexandria.


Festal Letters — Letter 1

One of the Easter letters the Pope of Alexandria sent each year to the churches of Egypt, announcing the date of the Fast and of Pascha.

Source: Translated by R. Payne-Smith. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series , Vol. 4. Edited by Philip Schaff and Henry Wace. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1892. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/2806001.htm>.

Opening

For 329. Easter Day fell on the eleventh of Pharmuthi and the eighth day before the Ides of April, in the forty-fifth year of the Era of Diocletian, during the consulship of Constantine Augustus for the eighth time and Constantine Caesar for the fourth time, under the prefecture of Septimius Zenius, in the second indiction.

For 329. Easter-day xi Pharmuthi; viii Id. April; Ær. Dioclet. 45; Coss. Constantinus Aug. VIII. Constantinus Cæs. IV; Præfect. Septimius Zenius; Indict. II.

Of Fasting, and Trumpets, and Feasts.

Of Fasting, and Trumpets, and Feasts.

Come, my beloved, the season calls us to keep the feast. Again, the Sun of Righteousness is causing His divine beams to rise upon us and proclaims beforehand the time of the feast. We ought to celebrate it in obedience to Him, lest when the time has passed by, gladness may also pass us by. For discerning the time is one of the most urgent duties laid upon us for the practice of virtue. This is why the blessed Paul, when instructing his disciple, teaches him to observe the time, saying, "Stand ready in season and out of season"—so that knowing both the one and the other, he might do things befitting the season and avoid the blame of unseasonableness. For in this way the God of all, after the manner of wise Solomon, distributes everything in time and season, so that in due time, the salvation of humanity should be spread abroad everywhere. Thus the Wisdom of God, our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, not out of season but in season, passed upon holy souls, fashioning the friends of God and the prophets. So that although very many were praying for Him, saying, "O that the salvation of God had come out of Zion!"—and the Bride also, as it is written in the Song of Songs, was praying and saying, "O that You were my sister's son, who sucked the breasts of my mother!"—that You were like the children of men and would take upon Yourself human passions for our sake!—nevertheless, the God of all, the Maker of times and seasons, who knows our affairs better than we do, exhorts us to obedience in season like a good physician—the only season in which we may be healed. And so He also sends Him not unseasonably, but seasonably, saying, "In an acceptable time I have heard You, and in the day of salvation I have helped You."

Come, my beloved, the season calls us to keep the feast. Again, 'the Sun of Righteousness Malachi 4:2, causing His divine beams to rise upon us, proclaims beforehand the time of the feast, in which, obeying Him, we ought to celebrate it, lest when the time has passed by, gladness likewise may pass us by. For discerning the time is one of the duties most urgent on us, for the practice of virtue; so that the blessed Paul, when instructing his disciple, teaches him to observe the time, saying, 'Stand (ready) in season, and out of season '– that knowing both the one and the other, he might do things befitting the season, and avoid the blame of unseasonableness. For thus the God of all, after the manner of wise Solomon, distributes everything in time and season, to the end that, in due time, the salvation of men should be everywhere spread abroad. Thus the 'Wisdom of God 1 Corinthians 1:24,' our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, not out of season, but in season, 'passed upon holy souls, fashioning the friends of God and the prophets Wisdom 7:27;' so that although very many were praying for Him, and saying, 'O that the salvation of God had come out of Sion! '– the Spouse also, as it is written in the Song of Songs, was praying and saying, 'O that You were my sister's son, that sucked the breasts of my mother Song of Songs 8:1!' that You were like the children of men, and would take upon You human passions for our sake!– nevertheless, the God of all, the Maker of times and seasons, Who knows our affairs better than we do, while, as a good physician, He exhorts to obedience in season — the only one in which we may be healed — so also does He send Him not unseasonably, but seasonably, saying, 'In an acceptable time have I heard You, and in the day of salvation I have helped You Isaiah 49:8.'

And for this reason, the blessed Paul, urging us to pay attention to this season, wrote: "Behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation." At set times He also called the children of Israel to the Levitical feasts through Moses, saying: "Three times in a year you shall keep a feast to Me" (one of which, my beloved, is the one now at hand). The priests sounded trumpets urging its observance, as the holy Psalmist commanded: "Blow with the trumpet in the new moon, on the solemn day of your feast." Since this command requires us to blow trumpets both on the new moons and on the solemn days, He made a solemn day of that on which the light of the moon is completed at the full moon. This was then a type, as is this of the trumpets. At one time, as has been said, they called to the feasts; at another time to fasting and to war. This was not done without ceremony or by chance, but this sound of the trumpets was appointed so that every man should come to what was proclaimed. And this should be learned not merely from me, but from the divine Scriptures, when God revealed Himself to Moses and said, as it is written in the book of Numbers: "And the Lord spoke to Moses, saying, Make for yourself two trumpets; of silver shall you make them, and they shall be for you to call the congregation"—very appropriately for those who here love Him. So that we may know that these things referred to the time of Moses—indeed, were to be observed as long as the shadow lasted, the whole being appointed for use "till the time of reformation." For He said: "If you shall go out to battle in your land against your enemies that rise up against you" (for such things as these refer to the land, and no further), "then you shall proclaim with the trumpets, and shall be remembered before the Lord, and be delivered from your enemies." Not only in wars did they blow the trumpet, but under the law there was also a festal trumpet. Hear him again, continuing to say: "And in the day of your gladness, and in your feasts, and your new moons, you shall blow with the trumpets." And let no one think it a trivial and insignificant matter if he hears the law command concerning trumpets; it is a wonderful and fearful thing. For beyond any other voice or instrument, the trumpet is awakening and terrible. So Israel received instruction by these means, because he was then still a child. But in order that the proclamation should not be thought merely human, being superhuman, its sounds resembled those that were uttered when they trembled before the mount, and they were reminded of the law that was then given them, and kept it.

2. And, on this account, the blessed Paul, urging us to note this season, wrote, saying, 'Behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation 2 Corinthians 6:2.' At set seasons also He called the children of Israel to the Levitical feasts by Moses, saying, 'Three times in a year you shall keep a feast to Me Exodus 23:14 ' (one of which, my beloved, is that now at hand), the trumpets of the priests sounding and urging its observance; as the holy Psalmist commanded, saying, 'Blow with the trumpet in the new moon, on the [solemn] day of your feast.' Since this sentence enjoins upon us to blow both on the new moons, and on the solemn days, He has made a solemn day of that in which the light of the moon is perfected in the full; which was then a type, as is this of the trumpets. At one time, as has been said, they called to the feasts; at another time to fasting and to war. And this was not done without solemnity, nor by chance, but this sound of the trumpets was appointed, so that every man should come to that which was proclaimed. And this ought to be learned not merely from me, but from the divine Scriptures, when God was revealed to Moses, and said, as it is written in the book of Numbers; 'And the Lord spoke unto Moses, saying, Make to you two trumpets; of silver shall you make them, and they shall be for you to call the congregation Numbers 10:1-2;'– very properly for those who here love Him. So that we may know that these things had reference to the time of Moses — yea, were to be observed so long as the shadow lasted, the whole being appointed for use, 'till the time of reformation Hebrews 9:10.' 'For' (said He) 'if you shall go out to battle in your land against your enemies that rise up against you Numbers 10:9 ' (for such things as these refer to the land, and no further), 'then you shall proclaim with the trumpets, and shall be remembered before the Lord, and be delivered from your enemies.' Not only in wars did they blow the trumpet, but under the law, there was a festal trumpet also. Hear him again, going on to say, 'And in the day of your gladness, and in your feasts, and your new moons, you shall blow with the trumpets.' And let no man think it a light and contemptible matter, if he hear the law command respecting trumpets; it is a wonderful and fearful thing. For beyond any other voice or instrument, the trumpet is awakening and terrible; so Israel received instruction by these means, because he was then but a child. But in order that the proclamation should not be thought merely human, being superhuman, its sounds resembled those which were uttered when they trembled before the mount Exodus 19:16; and they were reminded of the law that was then given them, and kept it.

For the law was admirable, and the shadow was excellent. Otherwise, it would not have produced fear and induced reverence in those who heard, especially in those who at that time not only heard but saw these things. Now these things were typical and done as in a shadow. But let us pass on to the meaning, and leaving the figure behind, come to the truth and look upon the priestly trumpets of our Savior. These cry out and call us at one time to war, as the blessed Paul says: "We wrestle not with flesh and blood, but with principalities, with powers, with the rulers of this dark world, with wicked spirits in heaven." At another time the call is made to virginity, self-denial, and marital harmony, saying: to virgins, the things of virgins; to those who love the way of abstinence, the things of abstinence; to those who are married, the things of an honorable marriage—thus assigning to each its own virtues and an honorable reward. Sometimes the call is made to fasting, and sometimes to a feast. Hear again the same Apostle blowing the trumpet and proclaiming: "Christ our Passover is sacrificed; therefore let us keep the feast, not with old leaven, neither with the leaven of malice and wickedness." If you would listen to a trumpet much greater than all these, hear our Savior saying: "In that last and great day of the feast, Jesus stood and cried, saying, If any man thirst, let him come unto Me and drink." For it was fitting for the Savior not simply to call us to a feast, but to the great feast—if only we will be prepared to hear and to conform to the proclamation of every trumpet.

3. For the law was admirable, and the shadow was excellent, otherwise, it would not have wrought fear, and induced reverence in those who heard; especially in those who at that time not only heard but saw these things. Now these things were typical, and done as in a shadow. But let us pass on to the meaning, and henceforth leaving the figure at a distance, come to the truth, and look upon the priestly trumpets of our Saviour, which cry out, and call us, at one time to war, as the blessed Paul says; 'We wrestle not with flesh and blood, but with principalities, with powers, with the rulers of this dark world, with wicked spirits in heaven Ephesians 6:12.' At another time the call is made to virginity, and self-denial, and conjugal harmony, saying, To virgins, the things of virgins; and to those who love the way of abstinence, the things of abstinence; and to those who are married, the things of an honourable marriage; thus assigning to each its own virtues and an honourable recompense. Sometimes the call is made to fasting, and sometimes to a feast. Hear again the same [Apostle] blowing the trumpet, and proclaiming, 'Christ our Passover is sacrificed; therefore let us keep the feast, not with old leaven, neither with the leaven of malice and wickedness.' If you would listen to a trumpet much greater than all these, hear our Saviour saying; 'In that last and great day of the feast, Jesus stood and cried, saying, If any man thirst, let him come unto Me and drink John 7:37.' For it became the Saviour not simply to call us to a feast, but to 'the great feast.' if only we will be prepared to hear, and to conform to the proclamation of every trumpet.

As I said before, there are different kinds of proclamations. Listen to the prophet blowing the trumpet as a figure, and then, turning to the truth, be ready for the trumpet's announcement, for he says, "Blow the trumpet in Zion: sanctify a fast." This is a warning trumpet, and it commands with great urgency that when we fast, we should make the fast holy. For not everyone who calls upon God makes God holy, since there are some who defile Him—yet not Him, for that is impossible—but rather their own mind concerning Him. For He is holy, and takes pleasure in the saints. Therefore the blessed Paul accuses those who dishonor God: "Transgressors of the law dishonor God." So then, to make a separation from those who pollute the fast, he says here, "sanctify a fast." For many who crowd to the fast pollute themselves in the thoughts of their hearts, sometimes by doing evil against their brothers, sometimes by daring to commit fraud. And, to mention nothing else, there are many who exalt themselves above their neighbors, thereby causing great harm. For the boast of fasting did no good to the Pharisee, even though he fasted twice a week, simply because he exalted himself against the tax collector. In the same way the Word blamed the children of Israel on account of such a fast as this, instructing them through Isaiah the Prophet, and saying, "This is not the fast and the day that I have chosen, that a man should humble his soul; not even if you should bow down your neck like a hook, and should spread sackcloth and ashes under you; neither thus shall you call the fast acceptable." That we may be able to show what kind of persons we should be when we fast, and what character the fast should have, listen again to God commanding Moses, and saying, as it is written in Leviticus, "And the Lord spoke to Moses, saying, On the tenth day of this seventh month, there shall be a day of atonement; a convocation, and a holy day shall it be to you; and you shall humble your souls, and offer whole burnt-offerings to the Lord." And afterwards, that the law might be defined on this point, He proceeds to say, "Every soul that shall not humble itself shall be cut off from the people."

4. For since, as I before said, there are various proclamations, listen, as in a figure, to the prophet blowing the trumpet; and further, having turned to the truth, be ready for the announcement of the trumpet, for he says, 'Blow the trumpet in Sion: sanctify a fast Joel 2:15.' This is a warning trumpet, and commands with great earnestness, that when we fast, we should hallow the fast. For not all those who call upon God, hallow God, since there are some who defile Him; yet not Him — that is impossible — but their own mind concerning Him; for He is holy, and has pleasure in the saints. And therefore the blessed Paul accuses those who dishonour God; 'Transgressors of the law dishonour God Romans 2:23.' So then, to make a separation from those who pollute the fast, he says here, 'sanctify a fast.' For many, crowding to the fast, pollute themselves in the thoughts of their hearts, sometimes by doing evil against their brethren, sometimes by daring to defraud. And, to mention nothing else, there are many who exalt themselves above their neighbours, thereby causing great mischief. For the boast of fasting did no good to the Pharisee, although he fasted twice in the week Luke 18:12, only because he exalted himself against the publican. In the same manner the Word blamed the children of Israel on account of such a fast as this, exhorting them by Isaiah the Prophet, and saying, 'This is not the fast and the day that I have chosen, that a man should humble his soul; not even if you should bow down your neck like a hook, and should spread sackcloth and ashes under you; neither thus shall you call the fast acceptable Isaiah 58:5.' That we may be able to show what kind of persons we should be when we fast, and of what character the fast should be, listen again to God commanding Moses, and saying, as it is written in Leviticus, 'And the Lord spoke unto Moses, saying, In the tenth day of this seventh month, there shall be a day of atonement; a convocation, and a holy day shall it be to you; and you shall humble your souls, and offer whole burnt-offerings unto the Lord.' And afterwards, that the law might be defined on this point, He proceeds to say; 'Every soul that shall not humble itself, shall be cut off from the people. '

See, my brothers, how powerful fasting can be and in what way the law commands us to fast. We are required to fast not only with the body but with the soul. The soul is humbled when it does not follow wicked opinions but feeds on appropriate virtues. For virtues and vices are the food of the soul, and it can eat either of these two kinds of nourishment and incline toward either of the two, according to its own will. If it is bent toward virtue, it will be nourished by virtues—by righteousness, by temperance, by meekness, by fortitude—as Paul says: 'Being nourished by the word of truth.' This was the case with our Lord, who said, 'My meat is to do the will of My Father which is in heaven.' But if the soul is not like this and inclines downward, it is then nourished by nothing but sin. For the Holy Spirit, describing sinners and their food, referred to the devil when He said, 'I have given him to be meat to the people of Ethiopia.' For this is the food of sinners. And just as our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, being heavenly bread, is the food of the saints, according to this: 'Unless you eat My flesh, and drink My blood,' so the devil is the food of the impure and of those who do nothing that belongs to the light but work the deeds of darkness. Therefore, in order to withdraw and turn them from vices, He commands them to be nourished with the food of virtue—namely, humbleness of mind, willingness to endure humiliations, and the acknowledgment of God. For not only does such a fast as this obtain pardon for souls, but being kept holy, it prepares the saints and raises them above the earth.

5. Behold, my brethren, how much a fast can do, and in what manner the law commands us to fast. It is required that not only with the body should we fast, but with the soul. Now the soul is humbled when it does not follow wicked opinions, but feeds on becoming virtues. For virtues and vices are the food of the soul, and it can eat either of these two meats, and incline to either of the two, according to its own will. If it is bent toward virtue, it will be nourished by virtues, by righteousness, by temperance, by meekness, by fortitude, as Paul says; 'Being nourished by the word of truth 1 Timothy 4:6.' Such was the case with our Lord, who said, 'My meat is to do the will of My Father which is in heaven John 4:34.' But if it is not thus with the soul, and it inclines downwards, it is then nourished by nothing but sin. For thus the Holy Ghost, describing sinners and their food, referred to the devil when He said, 'I have given him to be meat to the people of Æthiopia.' For this is the food of sinners. And as our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, being heavenly bread, is the food of the saints, according to this; 'Unless you eat My flesh, and drink My blood John 6:53;' so is the devil the food of the impure, and of those who do nothing which is of the light, but work the deeds of darkness. Therefore, in order to withdraw and turn them from vices, He commands them to be nourished with the food of virtue; namely, humbleness of mind, lowliness to endure humiliations, the acknowledgment of God. For not only does such a fast as this obtain pardon for souls, but being kept holy, it prepares the saints, and raises them above the earth.

What I'm about to say is wonderful—truly one of those very miraculous things—yet not far from the truth, as you can learn from the sacred writings. That great man Moses, while fasting, spoke with God and received the law. The great and holy Elijah, while fasting, was counted worthy of divine visions, and finally was taken up like the one who ascended into heaven. And Daniel, while fasting, though a very young man, was entrusted with the mystery. He alone understood the secret things of the king and was counted worthy of divine visions. But because the length of these men's fasts was wonderful and the days were long, let no one carelessly fall into unbelief. Rather, let him believe and know that contemplating God and the word that comes from him are enough to nourish those who hear, and these take the place of all food for them. For the angels are sustained in no other way than by always looking at the face of the Father and of the Savior who is in heaven. And so Moses, as long as he talked with God, fasted in his body but was nourished by divine words. When he came down among men and God had gone up from him, he experienced hunger like other men. For it is not said that he fasted longer than forty days—the days in which he was speaking with God. And generally, each one of the saints has been counted worthy of similar transcendent nourishment.

6. And indeed that which I am about to say is wonderful, yea it is of those things which are very miraculous; yet not far from the truth, as you may be able to learn from the sacred writings. That great man Moses, when fasting, conversed with God, and received the law. The great and holy Elijah, when fasting, was thought worthy of divine visions, and at last was taken up like Him who ascended into heaven. And Daniel, when fasting, although a very young man, was entrusted with the mystery, and he alone understood the secret things of the king, and was thought worthy of divine visions. But because the length of the fast of these men was wonderful, and the days prolonged, let no man lightly fall into unbelief; but rather let him believe and know, that the contemplation of God, and the word which is from Him, suffice to nourish those who hear, and stand to them in place of all food. For the angels are no otherwise sustained than by beholding at all times the face of the Father, and of the Saviour who is in heaven. And thus Moses, as long as he talked with God, fasted indeed bodily, but was nourished by divine words. When he descended among men, and God had gone up from him, he suffered hunger like other men. For it is not said that he fasted longer than forty days — those in which he was conversing with God. And, generally, each one of the saints has been thought worthy of similar transcendent nourishment.

Therefore, my beloved, let us nourish our souls with divine food—with the Word and according to God's will—while also fasting bodily from external things, so that we may keep this great and saving feast as is fitting for us. Even the ignorant Jews received this divine food through the type when they ate a lamb at Passover. But because they do not understand the type, even to this day they continue to eat the lamb, and in doing so they err, being outside both the city and the truth. As long as Judea and the city existed, there were a type, a lamb, and a shadow, since the law commanded: These things shall not be done in another city, but in the land of Judea, and in no place outside it. Beyond this, the law commanded them to offer whole burnt-offerings and sacrifices, and there was no other altar except the one in Jerusalem. For this reason, only in that city was there an altar and temple built, and in no other city were they permitted to perform these rites. This was so that when that city came to an end, the things that were figurative might also be done away with.

7. Wherefore, my beloved, having our souls nourished with divine food, with the Word, and according to the will of God, and fasting bodily in things external, let us keep this great and saving feast as becomes us. Even the ignorant Jews received this divine food, through the type, when they ate a lamb in the passover. But not understanding the type, even to this day they eat the lamb, erring in that they are without the city and the truth. As long as Judæa and the city existed, there were a type, and a lamb, and a shadow, since the law thus commanded: These things shall not be done in another city; but in the land of Judæa, and in no place without [the land of Judæa]. And besides this, the law commanded them to offer whole burnt-offerings and sacrifices, there being no other altar than that in Jerusalem. For on this account, in that city alone was there an altar and temple built, and in no other city were they permitted to perform these rites, so that when that city should come to an end, then those things that were figurative might also be done away.

Look at this: since our Savior came, that city has come to an end, and all the land of the Jews has been laid waste. The evidence of these events (and we need no further proof, since we can see the facts with our own eyes) shows that the shadow must necessarily have come to an end. We should not learn these things from me, but from the sacred voice of the prophet who foretold them, crying out: "Behold upon the mountains the feet of Him that brings good tidings, and publishes peace," and what message did he publish but this, which he goes on to tell them: "Keep your feasts, O Judah; pay to the Lord your vows. For they shall no more go to that which is old; it is finished; it is taken away: He is gone up who breathed upon the face, and delivered you from affliction." Now who is it that went up? Someone might say to the Jews, so that even the boast of the shadow may be removed—and it is not pointless to pay attention to the phrase "It is finished; he is gone up who breathed"—nothing was finished before he who breathed went up. But as soon as he went up, it was finished. Who was he then, O Jews, as I said before? If Moses, the claim would be false, because the people had not yet come to the land where alone they were commanded to perform these rites. But if Samuel, or any other of the prophets, even then there would be a distortion of the truth, because until now these things were still being done in Judea, and the city was still standing. For it was necessary that while that city stood, these things should be performed. So it was none of these, my beloved, who went up. But if you want to hear the truth and be kept from Jewish fables, behold our Savior who went up and "breathed upon the face, and said to His disciples, Receive the Holy Ghost." For as soon as these things happened, everything was finished, because the altar was broken and the veil of the temple was torn. And although the city had not yet been laid waste, the abomination was ready to sit in the midst of the temple, and the city and those ancient ordinances were to receive their final end.

8. Now observe; that city, since the coming of our Savior, has had an end, and all the land of the Jews has been laid waste; so that from the testimony of these things (and we need no further proof, being assured by our own eyes of the fact) there must, of necessity, be an end of the shadow. And not from me should these things be learned, but the sacred voice of the prophet foretold, crying; 'Behold upon the mountains the feet of Him that brings good tidings, and publishes peace Nahum 1:15;' and what is the message he published, but that which he goes on to say to them, 'Keep your feasts, O Judah; pay to the Lord your vows. For they shall no more go to that which is old; it is finished; it is taken away: He is gone up who breathed upon the face, and delivered you from affliction.' Now who is he that went up? A man may say to the Jews, in order that even the boast of the shadow may be done away; neither is it an idle thing to listen to the expression, 'It is finished; he is gone up who breathed.' For nothing was finished before he went up who breathed. But as soon as he went up, it was finished. Who was he then, O Jews, as I said before? If Moses, the assertion would be false; for the people were not yet come to the land in which alone they were commanded to perform these rites. But if Samuel, or any other of the prophets, even in that case there would be a perversion of the truth; for hitherto these things were done in Judæa, and the city was standing. For it was necessary that while that stood, these things should be performed. So that it was none of these, my beloved, who went up. But if you would hear the true matter, and be kept from Jewish fables, behold our Saviour who went up, and 'breathed upon the face, and said to His disciples, Receive the Holy Ghost John 20:22.' For as soon as these things were done, everything was finished, for the altar was broken, and the veil of the temple was rent; and although the city was not yet laid waste, the abomination was ready to sit in the midst of the temple, and the city and those ancient ordinances to receive their final consummation.

Since we have moved beyond that time of shadows and no longer perform rites under it, but have turned, as it were, to the Lord—for "the Lord is the Spirit, and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty"—we hear the sacred trumpet, no longer slaying a material lamb, but that true Lamb that was slain, even our Lord Jesus Christ, "who was led as a sheep to the slaughter, and was silent as a lamb before her shearers." We are purified by His precious blood, which speaks better things than that of Abel, having our feet fitted with the preparation of the Gospel, holding in our hands the rod and staff of the Lord by which that saint was comforted, who said, "Your rod and Your staff they comfort me." In short, being prepared in all respects and anxious for nothing, because, as the blessed Paul says, "The Lord is at hand," and as our Savior says, "In an hour when we do not expect it, the Lord comes"—let us keep the Feast, not with old leaven, nor with the leaven of malice and wickedness, but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth. Putting off the old man and his deeds, let us put on the new man, which is created in God, in humility of mind and a pure conscience, in meditation on the law by night and by day. And casting away all hypocrisy and fraud, putting far from us all pride and deceit, let us take upon ourselves love toward God and toward our neighbor, so that being new creatures and receiving the new wine, even the Holy Spirit, we may properly keep the feast, even the month of these new fruits.

9. Since then we have passed beyond that time of shadows, and no longer perform rites under it, but have turned, as it were, unto the Lord; 'for the Lord is the Spirit, and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty 2 Corinthians 3:17;'– as we hear the sacred trumpet, no longer slaying a material lamb, but that true Lamb that was slain, even our Lord Jesus Christ; 'Who was led as a sheep to the slaughter, and was dumb as a lamb before her shearers Isaiah 53:7;' being purified by His precious blood, which speaks better things than that of Abel, having our feet shod with the preparation of the Gospel, holding in our hands the rod and staff of the Lord, by which that saint was comforted, who said, 'Your rod and Your staff they comfort me;' and to sum up, being in all respects prepared, and careful for nothing, because, as the blessed Paul says, 'The Lord is at hand Philippians 4:5;' and as our Saviour says, 'In an hour when we think not, the Lord comes — Let us keep the Feast, not with old leaven, neither with the leaven of malice and wickedness; but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth. Putting off the old man and his deeds, let us put on the new man, which is created in God,' in humbleness of mind, and a pure conscience; in meditation of the law by night and by day. And casting away all hypocrisy and fraud, putting far from us all pride and deceit, let us take upon us love towards God and towards our neighbour, that being new [creatures], and receiving the new wine, even the Holy Spirit, we may properly keep the feast, even the month of these new [fruits].

We begin the holy fast on the fifth day of Pharmuthi (March 31), and continuing according to the number of those six holy and great days, which symbolize the creation of this world, let us rest and stop fasting on the tenth day of Pharmuthi (April 5), on the holy sabbath of the week. And when the first day of the holy week dawns and rises upon us, on the eleventh day of the same month (April 6), from which we again count all seven weeks one by one, let us celebrate the holy day of Pentecost—which was formerly for the Jews, symbolically, the feast of weeks, in which they granted forgiveness and settlement of debts, and indeed that day was one of deliverance in every respect. Let us celebrate on the first day of the great week, as a symbol of the world to come, in which we here receive a pledge that we shall have everlasting life hereafter. Then, having passed from this life, we shall celebrate a perfect feast with Christ, while we cry out and say, like the saints, "I will pass to the place of the wondrous tabernacle, to the house of God, with the voice of gladness and thanksgiving, the shouting of those who rejoice," from which pain and sorrow and sighing have fled, and upon our heads gladness and joy shall come to us. May we be judged worthy to share in these things.

10. We begin the holy fast on the fifth day of Pharmuthi (March 31), and adding to it according to the number of those six holy and great days, which are the symbol of the creation of this world, let us rest and cease (from fasting) on the tenth day of the same Pharmuthi (April 5), on the holy sabbath of the week. And when the first day of the holy week dawns and rises upon us, on the eleventh day of the same month (April 6), from which again we count all the seven weeks one by one, let us keep feast on the holy day of Pentecost — on that which was at one time to the Jews, typically, the feast of weeks, in which they granted forgiveness and settlement of debts; and indeed that day was one of deliverance in every respect. Let us keep the feast on the first day of the great week, as a symbol of the world to come, in which we here receive a pledge that we shall have everlasting life hereafter. Then having passed hence, we shall keep a perfect feast with Christ, while we cry out and say, like the saints, 'I will pass to the place of the wondrous tabernacle, to the house of God; with the voice of gladness and thanksgiving, the shouting of those who rejoice;' whence pain and sorrow and sighing have fled, and upon our heads gladness and joy shall have come to us! May we be judged worthy to be partakers in these things.

Let us remember the poor and not forget kindness to strangers. Above all, let us love God with all our soul, might, and strength, and our neighbor as ourselves. In this way we may receive those things which the eye has not seen, nor the ear heard, and which have not entered into the heart of man—things which God has prepared for those who love Him, through His only Son, our Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ. Through Him, to the Father alone, by the Holy Spirit, be glory and dominion forever and ever. Amen.

11. Let us remember the poor, and not forget kindness to strangers; above all, let us love God with all our soul, and might, and strength, and our neighbour as ourselves. So may we receive those things which the eye has not seen, nor the ear heard, and which have not entered into the heart of man, which God has prepared for those that love Him, through His only Son, our Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ; through Whom, to the Father alone, by the Holy Ghost, be glory and dominion for ever and ever. Amen.

Greet one another with a kiss. All the brothers who are with me greet you.

Salute one another with a kiss. All the brethren who are with me salute you.


On the Holy Spirit — On the Holy Spirit

Why the Holy Spirit is glorified together with the Father and the Son, and the place of unwritten apostolic tradition in the Church.

Source: Translated by Blomfield Jackson. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series , Vol. 8. Edited by Philip Schaff and Henry Wace. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1895. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/3203.htm>.

Contents · 30 chapters
  1. Chapter 1
  2. Chapter 2
  3. Chapter 3
  4. Chapter 4
  5. Chapter 5
  6. Chapter 6
  7. Chapter 7
  8. Chapter 8
  9. Chapter 9
  10. Chapter 10
  11. Chapter 11
  12. Chapter 12
  13. Chapter 13
  14. Chapter 14
  15. Chapter 15
  16. Chapter 16
  17. Chapter 17
  18. Chapter 18
  19. Chapter 19
  20. Chapter 20
  21. Chapter 21
  22. Chapter 22
  23. Chapter 23
  24. Chapter 24
  25. Chapter 25
  26. Chapter 26
  27. Chapter 27
  28. Chapter 28
  29. Chapter 29
  30. Chapter 30

Chapter 1

Introductory comments on the necessity of careful examination of even the smallest details of theology.

Prefatory remarks on the need of exact investigation of the most minute portions of theology.

Your desire for information, my dearly beloved and most deeply respected brother Amphilochius, I highly commend, and no less your diligent effort. I have been extremely delighted by the care and attention shown in your stated conviction that concerning God, not a single term in any kind of expression should be left without thorough examination. You have put to good use your reading of the Lord's exhortation, "Every one that asks receives, and he that seeks finds," and by your earnestness in asking you could, I believe, prompt even the most reluctant person to share with you what they know. And this in you moves my admiration even more: that you do not, like most people in our time, pose your questions merely as a test, but with a genuine desire to reach the actual truth. There is no shortage today of fault-finding listeners and questioners, but to find someone who truly wants to learn and seeks the truth as a cure for ignorance is very rare. Just as the trick is usually cleverly hidden in a hunter's trap or a soldier's ambush, so it is with the questions of most inquirers who put forward arguments—not so much to gain anything from them, but so that if they fail to get answers that agree with what they already want to hear, they may appear to have legitimate grounds for debate.

1. Your desire for information, my right well-beloved and most deeply respected brother Amphilochius, I highly commend, and not less your industrious energy. I have been exceedingly delighted at the care and watchfulness shown in the expression of your opinion that of all the terms concerning God in every mode of speech, not one ought to be left without exact investigation. You have turned to good account your reading of the exhortation of the Lord, Every one that asks receives, and he that seeks finds, Luke 11:10 and by your diligence in asking might, I ween, stir even the most reluctant to give you a share of what they possess. And this in you yet further moves my admiration, that you do not, according to the manners of the most part of the men of our time, propose your questions by way of mere test, but with the honest desire to arrive at the actual truth. There is no lack in these days of captious listeners and questioners; but to find a character desirous of information, and seeking the truth as a remedy for ignorance, is very difficult. Just as in the hunter's snare, or in the soldier's ambush, the trick is generally ingeniously concealed, so it is with the inquiries of the majority of the questioners who advance arguments, not so much with the view of getting any good out of them, as in order that, in the event of their failing to elicit answers which chime in with their own desires, they may seem to have fair ground for controversy.

If wisdom is reckoned to the fool when he asks for it, at how high a price should we value the wise hearer who is mentioned by the Prophet in the same verse with the admirable counselor? It is right, I think, to consider him worthy of all approval and to urge him on to further progress, sharing his enthusiasm and in all things working alongside him as he presses forward toward perfection. To regard the terms used in theology as of primary importance and to endeavor to trace out the hidden meaning in every phrase and in every syllable is a characteristic lacking in those who are idle in the pursuit of true religion, but it distinguishes all who gain knowledge of the mark of our calling. For what is set before us is, as far as is possible with human nature, to be made like God. Now without knowledge there can be no becoming like, and knowledge is not obtained without lessons. The beginning of teaching is speech, and syllables and words are parts of speech. It follows then that to investigate syllables is not to miss the mark, nor are such questions to be considered unworthy of attention just because they might seem insignificant to some. Truth is always a quarry hard to hunt, and therefore we must look everywhere for its tracks. The acquisition of true religion is just like that of crafts: both grow bit by bit. Apprentices must despise nothing. If a man despises the first elements as small and insignificant, he will never reach the perfection of wisdom.

2. If To the fool on his asking for wisdom, wisdom shall be reckoned, at how high a price shall we value the wise hearer who is quoted by the Prophet in the same verse with the admirable counsellor? It is right, I ween, to hold him worthy of all approbation, and to urge him on to further progress, sharing his enthusiasm, and in all things toiling at his side as he presses onwards to perfection. To count the terms used in theology as of primary importance, and to endeavour to trace out the hidden meaning in every phrase and in every syllable, is a characteristic wanting in those who are idle in the pursuit of true religion, but distinguishing all who get knowledge of the mark of our calling; Philippians 3:14 for what is set before us is, so far as is possible with human nature, to be made like God. Now without knowledge there can be no making like; and knowledge is not got without lessons. The beginning of teaching is speech, and syllables and words are parts of speech. It follows then that to investigate syllables is not to shoot wide of the mark, nor, because the questions raised are what might seem to some insignificant, are they on that account to be held unworthy of heed. Truth is always a quarry hard to hunt, and therefore we must look everywhere for its tracks. The acquisition of true religion is just like that of crafts; both grow bit by bit; apprentices must despise nothing. If a man despise the first elements as small and insignificant, he will never reach the perfection of wisdom.

Yes and No are just two syllables, yet these small words often contain at the same time the best of all good things, Truth, and that which goes beyond all wickedness, a Lie. But why speak of Yes and No? Before now, a martyr testifying for Christ has been judged to have fully satisfied the demands of true religion by simply nodding his head. If this is so, then what theological term is so small that its effect when weighed does not matter greatly, depending on whether it is used rightly or wrongly? We are told that not one jot or tittle of the law will pass away; how then could it be safe for us to overlook even the smallest detail? The very matters you yourself have asked us to examine thoroughly are at once both small and great. Their use takes only a moment, and perhaps for this reason they are considered of small account; but when we consider the force of their meaning, they are great. They can be compared to the mustard plant which, though it is the smallest of all seeds, yet when properly cultivated and the forces hidden in its seeds are developed, grows to its full height.

Yea and Nay are but two syllables, yet there is often involved in these little words at once the best of all good things, Truth, and that beyond which wickedness cannot go, a Lie. But why mention Yea and Nay? Before now, a martyr bearing witness for Christ has been judged to have paid in full the claim of true religion by merely nodding his head. If, then, this be so, what term in theology is so small but that the effect of its weight in the scales according as it be rightly or wrongly used is not great? Of the law we are told not one jot nor one tittle shall pass away; Matthew 5:18 how then could it be safe for us to leave even the least unnoticed? The very points which you yourself have sought to have thoroughly sifted by us are at the same time both small and great. Their use is the matter of a moment, and perhaps they are therefore made of small account; but, when we reckon the force of their meaning, they are great. They may be likened to the mustard plant which, though it be the least of shrub-seeds, yet when properly cultivated and the forces latent in its germs unfolded, rises to its own sufficient height.

If anyone laughs when he sees our careful attention to syllables, to use the Psalmist's words, let him know that he reaps laughter's fruitless fruit. Let us neither give in to people's reproaches nor be defeated by their scorn, but continue our investigation. In fact, I am so far from feeling ashamed of these matters because they seem small that even if I could grasp the tiniest fraction of their importance, I would congratulate myself on winning high honor and would tell my brother and fellow-investigator that he had gained no small benefit from it.

If any one laughs when he sees our subtlety, to use the Psalmist's words, about syllables, let him know that he reaps laughter's fruitless fruit; and let us, neither giving in to men's reproaches, nor yet vanquished by their disparagement, continue our investigation. So far, indeed, am I from feeling ashamed of these things because they are small, that, even if I could attain to ever so minute a fraction of their dignity, I should both congratulate myself on having won high honour, and should tell my brother and fellow-investigator that no small gain had accrued to him therefrom.

While I recognize that the controversy over these small words is actually very significant, I don't shrink from the work because of the reward I hope for. I'm convinced that the discussion will be profitable for me and will bring considerable benefit to my hearers. Therefore, I will now approach explaining this subject with the help of the Holy Spirit Himself, if I may say so. And if you agree, I will briefly return to the origin of the question before us, so that I may be set on the right path for this discussion.

While, then, I am aware that the controversy contained in little words is a very great one, in hope of the prize I do not shrink from toil, with the conviction that the discussion will both prove profitable to myself, and that my hearers will be rewarded with no small benefit. Wherefore now with the help, if I may so say, of the Holy Spirit Himself, I will approach the exposition of the subject, and, if you will, that I may be put in the way of the discussion, I will for a moment revert to the origin of the question before us.

Recently, while praying with the people and using the full doxology to God the Father in both forms—at one time with the Son together with the Holy Spirit, and at another time through the Son in the Holy Spirit—I was attacked by some of those present. They claimed that I was introducing new and mutually contradictory terms. However, you have expressed the opinion that some clear instruction ought to be published concerning the meaning underlying the prepositions being used, mainly for their benefit or, if they are completely incurable, for the protection of those who may encounter them. Therefore, I will write as briefly as possible, attempting to establish some agreed-upon principle for the discussion.

3. Lately when praying with the people, and using the full doxology to God the Father in both forms, at one time with the Son together with the Holy Ghost, and at another through the Son in the Holy Ghost, I was attacked by some of those present on the ground that I was introducing novel and at the same time mutually contradictory terms. You, however, chiefly with the view of benefiting them, or, if they are wholly incurable, for the security of such as may fall in with them, have expressed the opinion that some clear instruction ought to be published concerning the force underlying the syllables employed. I will therefore write as concisely as possible, in the endeavour to lay down some admitted principle for the discussion.

Chapter 2

The origin of the heretics' close attention to individual syllables.

The origin of the heretics' close observation of syllables.

The meticulous attention these men give to syllables and words is not, as one might think, simple and innocent; nor is the harm it causes a minor matter. Behind it lies a deep and hidden scheme against true religion. Their stubborn argument is designed to show that the way we speak of Father, Son, and Holy Spirit is different, as if from this they could easily prove that there is a difference in nature. They rely on an old fallacy invented by Aetius, the champion of this heresy. In one of his letters, there is a passage claiming that things naturally unlike are expressed in unlike terms, and conversely, that things expressed in unlike terms are naturally unlike. To support this claim, he cites the Apostle's words: "One God and Father of whom are all things, and one Lord Jesus Christ by whom are all things." Whatever relationship these terms have to one another, he continues, such will be the relationship of the natures they indicate. And since the term "of whom" is unlike the term "by whom," so the Father is unlike the Son. This heresy underlies the pointless hairsplitting of these men about the phrases in question. They therefore assign to God the Father, as though it were His special portion and exclusive domain, the phrase "of whom"; to God the Son they restrict the phrase "by whom"; to the Holy Spirit they assign the phrase "in whom." They insist this usage of the syllables is never interchanged, so that, as I have already said, the variation in language might indicate variation in nature. Clearly, in their quibbling about words, they are attempting to support their impious argument.

4. The petty exactitude of these men about syllables and words is not, as might be supposed, simple and straightforward; nor is the mischief to which it tends a small one. There is involved a deep and covert design against true religion. Their pertinacious contention is to show that the mention of Father, Son, and Holy Ghost is unlike, as though they will thence find it easy to demonstrate that there is a variation in nature. They have an old sophism, invented by Aetius, the champion of this heresy, in one of whose Letters there is a passage to the effect that things naturally unlike are expressed in unlike terms, and, conversely, that things expressed in unlike terms are naturally unlike. In proof of this statement he drags in the words of the Apostle, One God and Father of whom are all things,…and one Lord Jesus Christ by whom are all things. 1 Corinthians 8:6 Whatever, then, he goes on, is the relation of these terms to one another, such will be the relation of the natures indicated by them; and as the term 'of whom' is unlike the term 'by whom,' so is the Father unlike the Son. On this heresy depends the idle subtlety of these men about the phrases in question. They accordingly assign to God the Father, as though it were His distinctive portion and lot, the phrase of Whom; to God the Son they confine the phrase by Whom; to the Holy Spirit that of in Whom, and say that this use of the syllables is never in terchanged, in order that, as I have already said, the variation of language may indicate the variation of nature. Verily it is sufficiently obvious that in their quibbling about the words they are endeavouring to maintain the force of their impious argument.

By the term "of whom" they want to indicate the Creator; by the term "through whom," the subordinate agent or instrument; by the term "in whom," or "in which," they intend to show the time or place. The purpose of all this is that the Creator of the universe may be regarded as having no higher dignity than an instrument, and that the Holy Spirit may appear to contribute to existing things nothing more than what is derived from place or time.

By the term of whom they wish to indicate the Creator; by the term through whom, the subordinate agent or instrument; by the term in whom, or in which, they mean to show the time or place. The object of all this is that the Creator of the universe may be regarded as of no higher dignity than an instrument, and that the Holy Spirit may appear to be adding to existing things nothing more than the contribution derived from place or time.

Chapter 3

The systematic study of syllables comes from pagan philosophy.

The systematic discussion of syllables is derived from heathen philosophy.

They have been led into this error by their close study of pagan writers, who have applied the terms "of whom" and "through whom" to things that are distinct by nature (physis). These writers assume that the term "of whom" or "of which" indicates the material cause, while the term "through whom" or "through which" represents the instrument or, more generally, subordinate agency. Or rather—since there seems no reason why we should not take up their entire argument and briefly expose both its incompatibility with the truth and its inconsistency with their own teaching—the students of empty philosophy, while explaining the manifold nature of causation and distinguishing its particular meanings, define some causes as principal, some as cooperative or contributing causes, while others are of the character of "that without which not," or indispensable causes.

5. They have, however, been led into this error by their close study of heathen writers, who have respectively applied the terms of whom and through whom to things which are by nature distinct. These writers suppose that by the term of whom or of which the matter is indicated, while the term through whom or through which represents the instrument, or, generally speaking, subordinate agency. Or rather — for there seems no reason why we should not take up their whole argument, and briefly expose at once its incompatibility with the truth and its inconsistency with their own teaching — the students of vain philosophy, while expounding the manifold nature of cause and distinguishing its peculiar significations, define some causes as principal, some as cooperative or con-causal, while others are of the character of sine qua non, or indispensable.

For each of these concepts they have a distinct and specific use of terms, so that the maker is indicated differently from the instrument. For the maker they think the proper expression is "by whom," maintaining that a bench is produced by the carpenter. For the instrument they use "through which," since it is produced through or by means of an adze and gimlet and the rest. Similarly, they assign "of which" to the material, since the thing made is of wood, while "according to which" shows the design or pattern set before the craftsman. For he either first forms a mental sketch and applies his imagination to what he is doing, or he looks at a pattern previously set before him and arranges his work accordingly. The phrase "on account of which" they want to be limited to the end or purpose—the bench, as they say, being produced for, or on account of, human use. "In which" is supposed to indicate time and place. When was it produced? In this time. Where? In this place. And though place and time contribute nothing to what is being produced, yet without these the production of anything is impossible, since efficient agents must have both place and time. It is these careful distinctions, derived from useless philosophy and empty deception, which our opponents have first studied and admired, and then transferred to the simple and pure doctrine of the Spirit, to diminish God the Word and to nullify the Divine Spirit. Even the phrase set apart by non-Christian writers for lifeless instruments or for manual service of the lowest kind—I mean the expression "through" or "by means of which"—they do not hesitate to transfer to the Lord of all, and Christians feel no shame in applying to the Creator of the universe language that belongs to a hammer or a saw.

For every one of these they have a distinct and peculiar use of terms, so that the maker is indicated in a different way from the instrument. For the maker they think the proper expression is by whom, maintaining that the bench is produced by the carpenter; and for the instrument through which, in that it is produced through or by means of adze and gimlet and the rest. Similarly they appropriate of which to the material, in that the thing made is of wood, while according to which shows the design, or pattern put before the craftsman. For he either first makes a mental sketch, and so brings his fancy to bear upon what he is about, or else he looks at a pattern previously put before him, and arranges his work accordingly. The phrase on account of which they wish to be confined to the end or purpose, the bench, as they say, being produced for, or on account of, the use of man. In which is supposed to indicate time and place. When was it produced? In this time. And where? In this place. And though place and time contribute nothing to what is being produced, yet without these the production of anything is impossible, for efficient agents must have both place and time. It is these careful distinctions, derived from unpractical philosophy and vain delusion, which our opponents have first studied and admired, and then transferred to the simple and unsophisticated doctrine of the Spirit, to the belittling of God the Word, and the setting at naught of the Divine Spirit. Even the phrase set apart by non- Christian writers for the case of lifeless instruments or of manual service of the meanest kind, I mean the expression through or by means of which, they do not shrink from transferring to the Lord of all, and Christians feel no shame in applying to the Creator of the universe language belonging to a hammer or a saw.

Chapter 4

That there is no distinction in the scriptural use of these syllables.

That there is no distinction in the scriptural use of these syllables.

We acknowledge that the word of truth has used these expressions in many places, yet we absolutely deny that the freedom of the Spirit is enslaved to the narrow-mindedness of paganism. On the contrary, we maintain that Scripture varies its expressions as the occasion requires, according to the circumstances of each case. For instance, the phrase "of whom" does not always and absolutely indicate the material cause, as they suppose, but it is more in accordance with the usage of Scripture to apply this term to the Supreme Cause, as in the words "One God, of whom are all things," and again, "All things of God." The word of truth has, however, frequently used this term in the case of material cause, as when it says "You shall make an ark of incorruptible wood," and "You shall make the candlestick of pure gold," and "The first man is of the earth, earthy," and "You are formed out of clay as I am." But these men, in order to establish the difference of physis as we have already remarked, have laid down the law that this phrase befits the Father alone. This distinction they have originally derived from pagan authorities, but here they have shown no faithful accuracy of limitation. To the Son they have, in conformity with the teaching of their masters, given the title of instrument, and to the Spirit that of place, for they say "in the Spirit" and "through the Son." But when they apply "of whom" to God they no longer follow pagan example, but go over, as they say, to apostolic usage, as it is said, "But of him are you in Christ Jesus," and "All things of God." What, then, is the result of this systematic discussion? There is one nature of Cause; another of Instrument; another of Place. So the Son is by physis distinct from the Father, as the tool from the craftsman; and the Spirit is distinct insofar as place or time is distinguished from the nature of tools or from that of those who handle them.

6. We acknowledge that the word of truth has in many places made use of these expressions; yet we absolutely deny that the freedom of the Spirit is in bondage to the pettiness of Paganism. On the contrary, we maintain that Scripture varies its expressions as occasion requires, according to the circumstances of the case. For instance, the phrase of which does not always and absolutely, as they suppose, indicate the material, but it is more in accordance with the usage of Scripture to apply this term in the case of the Supreme Cause, as in the words One God, of whom are all things, 1 Corinthians 8:6 and again, All things of God. 1 Corinthians 11:12 The word of truth has, however, frequently used this term in the case of the material, as when it says You shall make an ark of incorruptible wood; and You shall make the candlestick of pure gold; Exodus 25:31 and The first man is of the earth, earthy; 1 Corinthians 15:47 and You are formed out of clay as I am. But these men, to the end, as we have already remarked, that they may establish the difference of nature, have laid down the law that this phrase befits the Father alone. This distinction they have originally derived from heathen authorities, but here they have shown no faithful accuracy of limitation. To the Son they have in conformity with the teaching of their masters given the title of instrument, and to the Spirit that of place, for they say in the Spirit, and through the Son. But when they apply of whom to God they no longer follow heathen example, but go over, as they say, to apostolic usage, as it is said, But of him are you in Christ Jesus, 1 Corinthians 1:30 and All things of God. 1 Corinthians 11:12 What, then, is the result of this systematic discussion? There is one nature of Cause; another of Instrument; another of Place. So the Son is by nature distinct from the Father, as the tool from the craftsman; and the Spirit is distinct in so far as place or time is distinguished from the nature of tools or from that of them that handle them.

Chapter 5

The phrase "through whom" is used in reference to the Father, and the phrase "of whom" is used in reference to the Son and the Spirit.

That through whom is said also in the case of the Father, and of whom in the case of the Son and of the Spirit.

After describing where our opponents' arguments lead, we shall now proceed to show, as we proposed, that the Father does not first claim "of whom" and then leave "through whom" to the Son; and that there is no truth in these men's ruling that the Son refuses to admit the Holy Spirit to a share in "of whom" or in "through whom," according to the limitation of their newly invented distribution of phrases. There is one God and Father of whom are all things, and one Lord Jesus Christ through whom are all things.

7. After thus describing the outcome of our adversaries' arguments, we shall now proceed to show, as we have proposed, that the Father does not first take of whom and then abandon through whom to the Son; and that there is no truth in these men's ruling that the Son refuses to admit the Holy Spirit to a share in of whom or in through whom, according to the limitation of their new-fangled allotment of phrases. There is one God and Father of whom are all things, and one Lord Jesus Christ through whom are all things. 1 Corinthians 8:6

Yes, but these are the words of a writer who is not laying down a rule, but is carefully distinguishing the hypostases.

Yes; but these are the words of a writer not laying down a rule, but carefully distinguishing the hypostases.

The apostle's purpose in writing this way was not to introduce a difference in nature, but to show that the concepts of Father and Son are not confused with each other. That these phrases are not opposed to one another and do not, like armies drawn up for battle against each other, bring the natures they describe into mutual conflict, is perfectly clear from the passage in question. The blessed Paul applies both phrases to one and the same subject when he writes "of him and through him and to him are all things." That this plainly refers to the Lord will be admitted even by a reader paying only slight attention to the meaning of the words. The apostle has just quoted from the prophecy of Isaiah, "Who has known the mind of the Lord, or who has been his counsellor," and then continues, "For of him and from him and to him are all things." That the prophet is speaking about God the Word, the Maker of all creation, can be learned from what immediately comes before: "Who has measured the waters in the hollow of his hand, and meted out heaven with the span, and comprehended the dust of the earth in a measure, and weighed the mountains in scales, and the hills in a balance? Who has directed the Spirit of the Lord, or being his counsellor has taught him?" Now the word "who" in this passage does not mean absolute impossibility, but rarity, as in the passage "Who will rise up for me against the evil doers?" and "What man is he that desires life?" and "Who shall ascend into the hill of the Lord?" So it is in the passage in question, "Who has directed the Spirit of the Lord, or being his counsellor has known him?" For the Father loves the Son and shows him all things. This is He who holds the earth and has grasped it with His hand, who brought all things to order and beauty, who balanced the hills in their places and measured the waters, and gave to all things in the universe their proper rank, who encompasses the whole of heaven with only a small portion of His power, which the prophet figuratively calls a span. The apostle was right to add "Of him and through him and to him are all things." For from Him, to all things that exist, comes the cause of their being, according to the will of God the Father. Through Him all things have their continuance and constitution, for He created all things and assigns to each individually what is necessary for its health and preservation. Therefore to Him all things turn, looking with irresistible longing and unspeakable affection to the author and sustainer of their life, as it is written "The eyes of all wait upon you," and again, "These wait all upon you, and You open your hand, and satisfy the desire of every living thing."

The object of the apostle in thus writing was not to introduce the diversity of nature, but to exhibit the notion of Father and of Son as unconfounded. That the phrases are not opposed to one another and do not, like squadrons in war marshalled one against another, bring the natures to which they are applied into mutual conflict, is perfectly plain from the passage in question. The blessed Paul brings both phrases to bear upon one and the same subject, in the words of him and through him and to him are all things. Romans 11:36 That this plainly refers to the Lord will be admitted even by a reader paying but small attention to the meaning of the words. The apostle has just quoted from the prophecy of Isaiah, Who has known the mind of the Lord, or who has been his counsellor, and then goes on, For of him and from him and to him are all things. That the prophet is speaking about God the Word, the Maker of all creation, may be learned from what immediately precedes: Who has measured the waters in the hollow of his hand, and meted out heaven with the span, and comprehended the dust of the earth in a measure, and weighed the mountains in scales, and the hills in a balance? Who has directed the Spirit of the Lord, or being his counsellor has taught him? Isaiah 40:12-13 Now the word who in this passage does not mean absolute impossibility, but rarity, as in the passage Who will rise up for me against the evil doers? and What man is he that desires life? and Who shall ascend into the hill of the Lord? So is it in the passage in question, Who has directed [lxx., known] the Spirit of the Lord, or being his counsellor has known him? For the Father loves the Son and shows him all things. John 5:20 This is He who holds the earth, and has grasped it with His hand, who brought all things to order and adornment, who poised the hills in their places, and measured the waters, and gave to all things in the universe their proper rank, who encompasses the whole of heaven with but a small portion of His power, which, in a figure, the prophet calls a span. Well then did the apostle add Of him and through him and to him are all things. Romans 11:38 For of Him, to all things that are, comes the cause of their being, according to the will of God the Father. Through Him all things have their continuance and constitution, for He created all things, and metes out to each severally what is necessary for its health and preservation. Wherefore to Him all things are turned, looking with irresistible longing and unspeakable affection to the author Acts 3:15 and maintainer of their life, as it is written The eyes of all wait upon you, and again, These wait all upon you, and You open your hand, and satisfy the desire of every living thing.

But if our opponents reject this interpretation of ours, what argument will save them from being caught in their own trap?

8. But if our adversaries oppose this our interpretation, what argument will save them from being caught in their own trap?

For if they will not grant that the three expressions "of him" and "through him" and "to him" are spoken of the Lord, they cannot help but apply them to God the Father. Then without question their rule will collapse, because we find not only "of whom" but also "through whom" applied to the Father. And if this latter phrase indicates nothing derogatory, why on earth should it be restricted to the Son, as though it conveyed a sense of inferiority? If it always and everywhere implies ministry, let them tell us to what superior the God of glory and Father of the Christ is subordinate.

For if they will not grant that the three expressions of him and through him and to him are spoken of the Lord, they cannot but be applied to God the Father. Then without question their rule will fall through, for we find not only of whom, but also through whom applied to the Father. And if this latter phrase indicates nothing derogatory, why in the world should it be confined, as though conveying the sense of inferiority, to the Son? If it always and everywhere implies ministry, let them tell us to what superior the God of glory and Father of the Christ is subordinate.

They are thus overthrown by their own arguments, while our position will be secured on both sides. Suppose it is proved that the passage refers to the Son—then "of whom" will be found applicable to the Son. Suppose on the other hand it is insisted that the prophet's words relate to God—then it will be granted that "through whom" is properly used of God, and both phrases have equal value, since both are used with equal force of God. Under either alternative, both terms, being employed of one and the same Person, will be shown to be equivalent. But let us return to our subject.

They are thus overthrown by their own selves, while our position will be on both sides made sure. Suppose it proved that the passage refers to the Son, of whom will be found applicable to the Son. Suppose on the other hand it be insisted that the prophet's words relate to God, then it will be granted that through whom is properly used of God, and both phrases have equal value, in that both are used with equal force of God. Under either alternative both terms, being employed of one and the same Person, will be shown to be equivalent. But let us revert to our subject.

In his letter to the Ephesians, the apostle says, "But speaking the truth in love, may grow up into him in all things, which is the head, even Christ; from whom the whole body fitly joined together and compacted by that which every joint supplies, according to the effectual working in the measure of every part, makes increase of the body." (Ephesians 4:15-16)

9. In his Epistle to the Ephesians the apostle says, But speaking the truth in love, may grow up into him in all things, which is the head, even Christ; from whom the whole body fitly joined together and compacted by that which every joint supplies, according to the effectual working in the measure of every part, makes increase of the body. Ephesians 4:15-16

And again in the Epistle to the Colossians, addressing those who do not have knowledge of the Only Begotten, there is mention of the one who holds to the head, that is, Christ, from whom the whole body, nourished and held together by its ligaments and sinews, grows with a growth that is from God. And we have learned in another passage that Christ is the head of the Church, when the apostle says he gave him to be the head over all things to the Church, and of his fullness we have all received. And the Lord himself says, He shall take of mine and shall show it to you. In short, the careful reader will notice that the phrase "of whom" is used in various ways. For example, the Lord says, I perceive that virtue has gone out of me. Similarly, we have frequently observed "of whom" used of the Spirit. He who sows to the spirit, it is said, shall of the spirit reap life everlasting. John also writes, By this we know that he abides in us, by the spirit which he has given us. That which is conceived in her, says the angel, is of the Holy Ghost, and the Lord says that which is born of the spirit is spirit. Such then is the case thus far.

And again in the Epistle to the Colossians, to them that have not the knowledge of the Only Begotten, there is mention of him that holds the head, that is, Christ, from which all the body by joints and bands having nourishment ministered increases with the increase of God. Colossians 2:19 And that Christ is the head of the Church we have learned in another passage, when the apostle says gave him to be the head over all things to the Church, Ephesians 1:22 and of his fullness have all we received. John 1:16 And the Lord Himself says He shall take of mine, and shall show it unto you. 1 John 16:15 In a word, the diligent reader will perceive that of whom is used in diverse manners. For instance, the Lord says, I perceive that virtue is gone out of me. Similarly we have frequently observed of whom used of the Spirit. He that sows to the spirit, it is said, shall of the spirit reap life everlasting. Galatians 6:8 John too writes, Hereby we know that he abides in us by ( ἐ κ) the spirit which he has given us. 1 John 3:24 That which is conceived in her, says the angel, is of the Holy Ghost, Matthew 1:20 and the Lord says that which is born of the spirit is spirit. John 3:6 Such then is the case so far.

We must now point out that Scripture uses the phrase "through whom" in reference to the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit alike. It would be tiresome to present evidence for this in the case of the Son, not only because it is perfectly well known, but because our opponents themselves make this very point. We now demonstrate that "through whom" is also used in reference to the Father. It says, "God is faithful, by whom you were called unto the fellowship of his Son," and "Paul an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God," and again, "Wherefore you are no more a servant, but a son; and if a son, then an heir through God." And similarly, "Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of God the Father." Moreover, Isaiah says, "Woe unto them that make deep counsel and not through the Lord." Many examples could also be brought forward showing the use of this phrase in reference to the Spirit. It says, "God has revealed him to us by the spirit," and in another place, "That good thing which was committed unto you keep by the Holy Ghost," and again, "To one is given by the spirit the word of wisdom."

10. It must now be pointed out that the phrase through whom is admitted by Scripture in the case of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost alike. It would indeed be tedious to bring forward evidence of this in the case of the Son, not only because it is perfectly well known, but because this very point is made by our opponents. We now show that through whom is used also in the case of the Father. God is faithful, it is said, by whom ( δι ̓ οὖ) you were called unto the fellowship of his Son, 1 Corinthians 1:9 and Paul an apostle of Jesus Christ by ( διά) the will of God; and again, Wherefore you are no more a servant, but a son; and if a son, then an heir through God. And like as Christ was raised up from the dead by ( διά) the glory of God the Father. Isaiah, moreover, says, Woe unto them that make deep counsel and not through the Lord; and many proofs of the use of this phrase in the case of the Spirit might be adduced. God has revealed him to us, it is said, by ( διά) the spirit; 1 Corinthians 2:10 and in another place, That good thing which was committed unto you keep by ( διά) the Holy Ghost; 2 Timothy 1:14 and again, To one is given by ( διά) the spirit the word of wisdom. 1 Corinthians 12:8

In the same way, it can be shown that Scripture also uses the word "in" when referring to God the Father. In the Old Testament we find: "through (ἐν) God we shall do valiantly," and "My praise shall be continually of (ἐν) you," and again, "In your name will I rejoice." In Paul we read, "In God who created all things," and "Paul and Silvanus and Timotheus unto the church of the Thessalonians in God our Father," and "if now at length I might have a prosperous journey by (ἐν) the will of God to come to you," and "You make your boast of God." The examples are actually too many to count, but our goal is not simply to pile up evidence but to prove that our opponents' conclusions are faulty. Therefore, I will skip any proof of this usage regarding our Lord and the Holy Spirit, since it is well known. However, I must point out that the thoughtful listener will find enough proof of what I am saying by using the method of opposites. For if a difference in language shows, as we are told, that the nature has changed, then sameness of language should force our opponents to admit with embarrassment that the ousia is unchanged.

11. In the same manner it may also be said of the word in, that Scripture admits its use in the case of God the Father. In the Old Testament it is said through ( ἐ ν) God we shall do valiantly, and, My praise shall be continually of ( ἐ ν) you; and again, In your name will I rejoice. In Paul we read, In God who created all things, Ephesians 3:9 and, Paul and Silvanus and Timotheus unto the church of the Thessalonians in God our Father; 2 Thessalonians 1:1 and if now at length I might have a prosperous journey by ( ἐ ν) the will of God to come to you; Romans 1:10 and, You make your boast of God. Romans 2:17 Instances are indeed too numerous to reckon; but what we want is not so much to exhibit an abundance of evidence as to prove that the conclusions of our opponents are unsound. I shall, therefore, omit any proof of this usage in the case of our Lord and of the Holy Ghost, in that it is notorious. But I cannot forbear to remark that the wise hearer will find sufficient proof of the proposition before him by following the method of contraries. For if the difference of language indicates, as we are told, that the nature has been changed, then let identity of language compel our adversaries to confess with shame that the essence is unchanged.

12. And it is not only in discussions about God that the use of these terms varies, but whenever one of the terms takes on the meaning of the other, we find them frequently interchanged from one subject to another. For instance, Adam says, "I have gotten a man through God," meaning the same thing as "from God"; and in another passage Moses commanded Israel through the word of the Lord, and again, "Is not the interpretation through God?" Joseph, when speaking to the prisoners about dreams, instead of saying "from God" plainly says "through God." Conversely, Paul uses the term "from whom" instead of "through whom" when he says "made from a woman" (the Authorized Version has "of" instead of "through a woman"). And this he has clearly distinguished in another passage, where he says that it is proper to a woman to be made of the man, and to a man to be made through the woman, in the words "For as the woman is from (the Authorized Version has 'of') the man, even so is the man also through (the Authorized Version has 'by') the woman." Nevertheless, in the passage in question, the apostle, while demonstrating the variety of usage, at the same time corrects in passing the error of those who supposed that the Lord's body was a spiritual body, and to show that the God-bearing flesh was formed out of the common substance of human nature, gave precedence to the more emphatic preposition.

12. And it is not only in the case of the theology that the use of the terms varies, but whenever one of the terms takes the meaning of the other we find them frequently transferred from the one subject to the other. As, for instance, Adam says, I have gotten a man through God, meaning to say the same as from God; and in another passage Moses commanded… Israel through the word of the Lord, and, again, Is not the interpretation through God? Joseph, discoursing about dreams to the prisoners, instead of saying from God says plainly through God. Inversely Paul uses the term from whom instead of through whom, when he says made from a woman (A.V., of instead of through a woman). Galatians 4:4 And this he has plainly distinguished in another passage, where he says that it is proper to a woman to be made of the man, and to a man to be made through the woman, in the words For as the woman is from [A.V., of] the man, even so is the man also through [A.V., by] the woman. 1 Corinthians 11:12 Nevertheless in the passage in question the apostle, while illustrating the variety of usage, at the same time corrects obiter the error of those who supposed that the body of the Lord was a spiritual body, and, to show that the God-bearing flesh was formed out of the com mon lump of human nature, gave precedence to the more emphatic preposition.

The phrase "through a woman" might suggest that the woman was merely a passive channel in the process of generation, while the phrase "of the woman" would clearly show that the mother and child share the same physis. The apostle was not contradicting himself at all, but he demonstrated that these words can easily be used interchangeably. Therefore, since the term "from whom" is applied to the very same subjects where "through whom" is considered the proper usage, how can anyone consistently insist on maintaining a rigid distinction between these phrases in order to make false accusations against true religion?

The phrase through a woman would be likely to give rise to the suspicion of mere transit in the generation, while the phrase of the woman would satisfactorily indicate that the nature was shared by the mother and the offspring. The apostle was in no wise contradicting himself, but he showed that the words can without difficulty be interchanged. Since, therefore, the term from whom is transferred to the identical subjects in the case of which through whom is decided to be properly used, with what consistency can these phrases be invariably distinguished one from the other, in order that fault may be falsely found with true religion?

Chapter 6

The debate with those who claim that the Son is not with the Father, but came after the Father. Also concerning the equal glory.

Issue joined with those who assert that the Son is not with the Father, but after the Father. Also concerning the equal glory.

Our opponents, while they encounter our argument in this crafty and perverse way, cannot even claim ignorance as an excuse. It is clear that they are annoyed with us for completing the doxology to the Only Begotten together with the Father, and for not separating the Holy Spirit from the Son. Because of this they call us innovators, revolutionaries, makers of new phrases, and every other insulting name possible. But I am so far from being irritated by their abuse that, if it were not for the fact that their destruction causes me great sorrow and continual grief, I could almost say I was grateful to them for their blasphemy, as if they were providing me with blessing. For it is said, blessed are you when men revile you for my sake. The reasons for their anger are these: According to them, the Son is not together with the Father, but after the Father. It follows, then, that glory should be given to the Father through him, but not with him, since with him expresses equality of dignity, while through him indicates subordination. They also claim that the Spirit is not to be ranked along with the Father and the Son, but under the Son and the Father—not coordinated, but subordinated; not counted together with them, but counted beneath them.

13. Our opponents, while they thus artfully and perversely encounter our argument, cannot even have recourse to the plea of ignorance. It is obvious that they are annoyed with us for completing the doxology to the Only Begotten together with the Father, and for not separating the Holy Spirit from the Son. On this account they style us innovators, revolutionizers, phrase-coiners, and every other possible name of insult. But so far am I from being irritated at their abuse, that, were it not for the fact that their loss causes me heaviness and continual sorrow, I could almost have said that I was grateful to them for the blasphemy, as though they were agents for providing me with blessing. For blessed are you, it is said, when men shall revile you for my sake. Matthew 5:11 The grounds of their indignation are these: The Son, according to them, is not together with the Father, but after the Father. Hence it follows that glory should be ascribed to the Father through him, but not with him; inasmuch as with him expresses equality of dignity, while through him denotes subordination. They further assert that the Spirit is not to be ranked along with the Father and the Son, but under the Son and the Father; not coordinated, but subordinated; not connumerated, but subnumerated.

With this kind of technical terminology, they twist and corrupt the simplicity and straightforwardness of the faith. In doing so, through their cleverness—while allowing no one else to remain ignorant—they cut themselves off from any defense that ignorance might provide.

With technical terminology of this kind they pervert the simplicity and artlessness of the faith, and thus by their ingenuity, suffering no one else to remain in ignorance, they cut off from themselves the plea that ignorance might demand.

Let us first ask them this question: In what sense do they say that the Son is after the Father—later in time, in order, or in dignity? But no one is so senseless as to claim that the Maker of the ages holds second place in time, since no interval exists in the natural union of the Father with the Son. Indeed, as far as our understanding of human relationships goes, it is impossible to think of the Son as being later than the Father, not only because Father and Son are mutually understood according to the relationship that exists between them, but also because posteriority in time applies to things separated from the present by a shorter interval, while priority applies to things farther away. For example, what happened in Noah's time comes before what happened to the people of Sodom, because Noah is more distant from our own day. Conversely, the events involving the people of Sodom come after, because they seem to be closer to our own time. But besides being a violation of true religion, is it not utterly foolish to measure the existence of the life that transcends all time and all the ages by its distance from the present? Is it not as though God the Father could be compared with and ranked above God the Son, who exists before the ages, in exactly the same way that things subject to beginning and decay are described as prior to one another?

14. Let us first ask them this question: In what sense do they say that the Son is after the Father; later in time, or in order, or in dignity? But in time no one is so devoid of sense as to assert that the Maker of the ages holds a second place, when no interval intervenes in the natural conjunction of the Father with the Son. And indeed so far as our conception of human relations goes, it is impossible to think of the Son as being later than the Father, not only from the fact that Father and Son are mutually conceived of in accordance with the relationship subsisting between them, but because posteriority in time is predicated of subjects separated by a less interval from the present, and priority of subjects farther off. For instance, what happened in Noah's time is prior to what happened to the men of Sodom, inasmuch as Noah is more remote from our own day; and, again, the events of the history of the men of Sodom are posterior, because they seem in a sense to approach nearer to our own day. But, in addition to its being a breach of true religion, is it not really the extremest folly to measure the existence of the life which transcends all time and all the ages by its distance from the present? Is it not as though God the Father could be compared with, and be made superior to, God the Son, who exists before the ages, precisely in the same way in which things liable to beginning and corruption are described as prior to one another?

The Father's superior remoteness is truly beyond our grasp, since our thought and intelligence are completely unable to reach beyond the generation of the Lord. Saint John brilliantly limited this concept within defined boundaries using just two words: "In the beginning was the Word." For our thought cannot move outside "was," nor can our imagination go beyond "beginning." No matter how far back you push your thinking, you cannot get past "was," and no matter how hard you strain and struggle to see what lies beyond the Son, you will find it impossible to go further than "beginning." True religion, therefore, teaches us to think of the Son together with the Father.

The superior remoteness of the Father is really inconceivable, in that thought and intelligence are wholly impotent to go beyond the generation of the Lord; and St. John has admirably confined the conception within circumscribed boundaries by two words, In the beginning was the Word. For thought cannot travel outside was, nor imagination beyond beginning. Let your thought travel ever so far backward you cannot get beyond the was, and however you may strain and strive to see what is beyond the Son, you will find it impossible to get further than the beginning. True religion, therefore, thus teaches us to think of the Son together with the Father.

If they really think of some kind of degradation of the Son in relation to the Father—as if He were in a lower place, so that the Father sits above while the Son is pushed down to the next seat below—let them confess what they mean. We will have nothing more to say. A plain statement of this view will immediately expose its absurdity. Those who refuse to acknowledge that the Father pervades all things do not even maintain logical consistency in their argument. The faith of those with sound belief is that God fills all things, but those who divide their "up and down" between the Father and the Son do not even remember the words of the Prophet: "If I climb up into heaven you are there; if I go down to hell you are there also." Now, setting aside all proof of the ignorance of those who attribute place to incorporeal things, what excuse can be found for their attack upon Scripture—shameless as their opposition is—in the passages "Sit on my right hand" and "Sat down on the right hand of the majesty of God"? The expression "right hand" does not, as they claim, indicate a lower place, but equality of relation. It is not understood physically—in which case there might be something sinister about God—but Scripture presents to us the magnificence of the Son's dignity by using dignified language that indicates the seat of honor. It remains then for our opponents to claim that this expression signifies inferiority of rank. Let them learn that Christ is the power of God and wisdom of God, and that He is the image of the invisible God and brightness of his glory, and that God the Father has sealed Him by engraving Himself on Him.

15. If they really conceive of a kind of degradation of the Son in relation to the Father, as though He were in a lower place, so that the Father sits above, and the Son is thrust off to the next seat below, let them confess what they mean. We shall have no more to say. A plain statement of the view will at once expose its absurdity. They who refuse to allow that the Father pervades all things do not so much as maintain the logical sequence of thought in their argument. The faith of the sound is that God fills all things; Ephesians 4:10 but they who divide their up and down between the Father and the Son do not remember even the word of the Prophet: If I climb up into heaven you are there; if I go down to hell you are there also. Now, to omit all proof of the ignorance of those who predicate place of incorporeal things, what excuse can be found for their attack upon Scripture, shameless as their antagonism is, in the passages Sit on my right hand and Sat down on the right hand of the majesty of God? The expression right hand does not, as they contend, indicate the lower place, but equality of relation; it is not understood physically, in which case there might be something sinister about God, but Scripture puts before us the magnificence of the dignity of the Son by the use of dignified language indicating the seat of honour. It is left then for our opponents to allege that this expression signifies inferiority of rank. Let them learn that Christ is the power of God and wisdom of God, 1 Corinthians 1:24 and that He is the image of the invisible God Colossians 1:15 and brightness of his glory, Hebrews 1:3 and that Him has God the Father sealed, John 6:27 by engraving Himself on Him.

Should we call these passages, and others like them throughout all of Holy Scripture, proofs of humiliation, or rather public proclamations of the majesty of the Only Begotten and of the equality of His glory with the Father? We ask them to listen to the Lord Himself, clearly setting forth the equal dignity of His glory with the Father in His words: "He that has seen me has seen the Father," and again, "When the Son comes in the glory of his Father," and "that they should honor the Son even as they honor the Father," and "We beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father," and "the only begotten God which is in the bosom of the Father." They ignore all these passages and then assign to the Son the place set apart for His enemies. A father's bosom is a fitting and proper seat for a son, but the place of the footstool is for those who must be forced to fall.

Now are we to call these passages, and others like them, throughout the whole of Holy Scripture, proofs of humiliation, or rather public proclamations of the majesty of the Only Begotten, and of the equality of His glory with the Father? We ask them to listen to the Lord Himself, distinctly setting forth the equal dignity of His glory with the Father, in His words, He that has seen me has seen the Father; John 14:9 and again, When the Son comes in the glory of his Father; Mark 8:38 that they should honour the Son even as they honour the Father; John 5:23 and, We beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father; John 1:14 and the only begotten God which is in the bosom of the Father. Of all these passages they take no account, and then assign to the Son the place set apart for His foes. A father's bosom is a fit and becoming seat for a son, but the place of the footstool is for them that have to be forced to fall.

We have only touched briefly on these proofs, because our purpose is to move on to other points. You can take your time gathering the pieces of evidence and then contemplate the height of the glory and the superiority of the power of the Only Begotten. However, even these proofs are significant to the well-disposed listener, unless the terms "right hand" and "bosom" are understood in a physical and degrading sense—which would confine God within spatial boundaries and attribute to him shape, form, and bodily position, all of which are completely foreign to the concept of the absolute, the infinite, and the incorporeal. There is also the fact that whatever is degrading in this interpretation applies equally to both the Father and the Son. Therefore, whoever makes these arguments does not diminish the dignity of the Son but actually commits the offense of blaspheming the Father, because whatever audacity someone shows against the Son must inevitably transfer to the Father. If someone assigns the Father the upper position as a matter of precedence and claims that the only begotten Son sits below, he will find that his imaginary construct carries all the accompanying conditions of having a body. And if these are the fantasies of drunken delusion and frenzied insanity, can it be consistent with true religion for people taught by the Lord himself that "He that honors not the Son honors not the Father" to refuse to worship and glorify with the Father the one who is joined with him in nature (physis), in glory, and in dignity? What shall we say? What legitimate defense will we have on the day of the awesome universal judgment of all creation if—when the Lord clearly announces that he will come in the glory of his Father; when Stephen saw Jesus standing at the right hand of God; when Paul testified in the Spirit concerning Christ that he is at the right hand of God; when the Father says, "Sit on my right hand"; when the Holy Spirit testifies that he has sat down on the right hand of the majesty of God—we attempt to demote the one who shares the honor and the throne from his condition of equality to a lower state? Standing and sitting, I understand, indicate the stability and complete constancy of the nature (physis), just as Baruch, when he wants to show the unchangeableness and immovability of the divine mode of existence, says, "For you sit forever and we perish utterly." Moreover, the place on the right hand indicates, in my judgment, equality of honor. It is therefore reckless to attempt to deprive the Son of participation in the doxology, as if he were worthy only to be ranked in a lower place of honor.

We have only touched cursorily on these proofs, because our object is to pass on to other points. You at your leisure can put together the items of the evidence, and then contemplate the height of the glory and the preeminence of the power of the Only Begotten. However, to the well-disposed hearer, even these are not insignificant, unless the terms right hand and bosom be accepted in a physical and derogatory sense, so as at once to circumscribe God in local limits, and invent form, mould, and bodily position, all of which are totally distinct from the idea of the absolute, the infinite, and the incorporeal. There is moreover the fact that what is derogatory in the idea of it is the same in the case both of the Father and the Son; so that whoever repeats these arguments does not take away the dignity of the Son, but does incur the charge of blaspheming the Father; for whatever audacity a man be guilty of against the Son he cannot but transfer to the Father. If he assigns to the Father the upper place by way of precedence, and asserts that the only begotten Son sits below, he will find that to the creature of his imagination attach all the consequent conditions of body. And if these are the imaginations of drunken delusion and phrensied insanity, can it be consistent with true religion for men taught by the Lord himself that He that honours not the Son honours not the Father John 5:23 to refuse to worship and glorify with the Father him who in nature, in glory, and in dignity is conjoined with him? What shall we say? What just defense shall we have in the day of the awful universal judgment of all-creation, if, when the Lord clearly announces that He will come in the glory of his Father; Matthew 16:27 when Stephen beheld Jesus standing at the right hand of God; Acts 7:55 when Paul testified in the spirit concerning Christ that he is at the right hand of God; Romans 8:34 when the Father says, Sit on my right hand; when the Holy Spirit bears witness that he has sat down on the right hand of the majesty Hebrews 8:1 of God; we attempt to degrade him who shares the honour and the throne, from his condition of equality, to a lower state? Standing and sitting, I apprehend, indicate the fixity and entire stability of the nature, as Baruch, when he wishes to exhibit the immutability and immobility of the Divine mode of existence, says, For you sit for ever and we perish utterly. Moreover, the place on the right hand indicates in my judgment equality of honour. Rash, then, is the attempt to deprive the Son of participation in the doxology, as though worthy only to be ranked in a lower place of honour.

Chapter 7

Against those who claim that it is not proper to say "with whom" about the Son, and that the correct phrase is "through whom."

Against those who assert that it is not proper for with whom to be said of the Son, and that the proper phrase is through whom.

But they argue that using the phrase with him is completely strange and unusual, while through him is both very familiar in Holy Scripture and very common in the language of the brotherhood. What is our answer to this? We say, blessed are the ears that have not heard you and the hearts that have been kept from the wounds of your words. To you, on the other hand, who are lovers of Christ, I say that the Church recognizes both uses and does not reject either as undermining the other. For whenever we are contemplating the majesty of the physis of the Only Begotten and the excellence of His dignity, we bear witness that the glory is with the Father; while on the other hand, whenever we think of His bestowing good gifts on us and of our access to and admission into the household of God, we confess that this grace is brought about for us through Him and by Him.

16. But their contention is that to use the phrase with him is altogether strange and unusual, while through him is at once most familiar in Holy Scripture, and very common in the language of the brotherhood. What is our answer to this? We say, Blessed are the ears that have not heard you and the hearts that have been kept from the wounds of your words. To you, on the other hand, who are lovers of Christ, I say that the Church recognizes both uses, and deprecates neither as subversive of the other. For whenever we are contemplating the majesty of the nature of the Only Begotten, and the excellence of His dignity, we bear witness that the glory is with the Father; while on the other hand, whenever we bethink us of His bestowal on us of good gifts, and of our access to, and admission into, the household of God, we confess that this grace is effected for us through Him and by Him.

Therefore, one phrase—with whom—is the right one to use when ascribing glory, while the other—through whom—is especially fitting when giving thanks. It is also completely false to claim that the phrase with whom is unfamiliar among devout people. All those whose solid character leads them to honor the dignity of antiquity more than mere newfangled novelty, and who have kept their fathers' tradition uncorrupted, whether in cities or in the countryside, have used this phrase. On the contrary, it is those who are bored with what is familiar and customary, and who arrogantly attack the old as outdated, who embrace innovation—just as in clothing, those who love showing off always prefer some brand-new style to what is commonly worn. So you can even still see that the language of country people preserves the ancient way of speaking, while the language of these cunning experts in logomachy bears the mark of the new philosophy.

It follows that the one phrase with whom is the proper one to be used in the ascription of glory, while the other, through whom, is specially appropriate in giving of thanks. It is also quite untrue to allege that the phrase with whom is unfamiliar in the usage of the devout. All those whose soundness of character leads them to hold the dignity of antiquity to be more honourable than mere new-fangled novelty, and who have preserved the tradition of their fathers unadulterated, alike in town and in country, have employed this phrase. It is, on the contrary, they who are surfeited with the familiar and the customary, and arrogantly assail the old as stale, who welcome innovation, just as in dress your lovers of display always prefer some utter novelty to what is generally worn. So you may even still see that the language of country folk preserves the ancient fashion, while of these, our cunning experts in logomachy, the language bears the brand of the new philosophy.

What our fathers said, we say the same: that the glory of the Father and of the Son is common. For this reason, we offer the doxology to the Father with the Son. But we do not rely only on the fact that this is the tradition of the Fathers, for they too followed the meaning of Scripture and began from the evidence which I presented to you from Scripture just a few sentences earlier. For the brightness is always conceived together with the glory, the image with the original, and the Son always and everywhere together with the Father. Neither the close connection of the names, much less the nature of the realities themselves, allows for separation.

What our fathers said, the same say we, that the glory of the Father and of the Son is common; wherefore we offer the doxology to the Father with the Son. But we do not rest only on the fact that such is the tradition of the Fathers; for they too followed the sense of Scripture, and started from the evidence which, a few sentences back, I deduced from Scripture and laid before you. For the brightness is always thought of with the glory, the image with the archetype, 2 Corinthians 4:4 and the Son always and everywhere together with the Father; nor does even the close connection of the names, much less the nature of the things, admit of separation.

Chapter 8

In how many ways "Through whom" is used; and in what sense "with whom" is more suitable. Explanation of how the Son receives a commandment, and how He is sent.

In how many ways Through whom is used; and in what sense with whom is more suitable. Explanation of how the Son receives a commandment, and how He is sent.

When the apostle thanks God through Jesus Christ, and again says that through Him we have received grace and apostleship for obedience to the faith among all nations, or through Him have access to this grace in which we stand and rejoice, he sets forth the benefits bestowed on us by the Son. Sometimes he shows the grace of good gifts passing through from the Father to us, and other times he shows us being brought to the Father through Himself. When he says through whom we have received grace and apostleship, he declares that the supply of good gifts proceeds from that source. And when he says through whom we have had access, he sets forth our acceptance and being made part of the household of God through Christ. Is the confession of the grace He has worked toward us a detraction from His glory? Is it not truer to say that recounting His benefits is a proper basis for glorifying Him? For this reason we have not found Scripture describing the Lord to us by one name alone, nor even by terms that indicate only His godhead and majesty. At one time it uses terms describing His nature, for it recognizes the name which is above every name, the name of Son, and speaks of true Son and only begotten God and Power of God and Wisdom and Word. Then again, because of the various ways grace is given to us—which, because of the riches of His goodness and according to His manifold wisdom, He bestows on those who need—Scripture designates Him by innumerable other titles, calling Him Shepherd, King, Physician, Bridegroom, Way, Door, Fountain, Bread, Axe, and Rock. These titles do not set forth His nature but, as I have said, the variety of the effective working which, out of His tender-heartedness toward His own creation and according to the particular necessity of each, He bestows on those who need. Those who have fled for refuge to His ruling care and through patient endurance have corrected their wayward ways, He calls sheep, and confesses Himself to be, for those who hear His voice and refuse to give heed to strange teaching, a shepherd. For He says, my sheep hear my voice. For those who have now reached a higher stage and stand in need of righteous royalty, He is a King. And because He leads people to good actions through the straight way of His commandments, and because He safely encloses all who through faith in Him take shelter in the blessing of the higher wisdom, He is a Door.

17. When, then, the apostle thanks God through Jesus Christ, Romans 1:8 and again says that through Him we have received grace and apostleship for obedience to the faith among all nations, Romans 1:5 or through Him have access unto this grace wherein we stand and rejoice, Romans 5:2 he sets forth the boons conferred on us by the Son, at one time making the grace of the good gifts pass through from the Father to us, and at another bringing us to the Father through Himself. For by saying through whom we have received grace and apostleship, Romans 1:5 he declares the supply of the good gifts to proceed from that source; and again in saying through whom we have had access, Romans 5:2 he sets forth our acceptance and being made of the household of God through Christ. Is then the confession of the grace wrought by Him to usward a detraction from His glory? Is it not truer to say that the recital of His benefits is a proper argument for glorifying Him? It is on this account that we have not found Scripture describing the Lord to us by one name, nor even by such terms alone as are indicative of His godhead and majesty. At one time it uses terms descriptive of His nature, for it recognises the name which is above every name, Philippians 2:9 the name of Son, and speaks of true Son, and only begotten God, and Power of God, and Wisdom, 1 Corinthians 1:24 and Word. Then again, on account of the various manners wherein grace is given to us, which, because of the riches of His goodness, according to his manifold Ephesians 3:10 wisdom, he bestows on them that need, Scripture designates Him by innumerable other titles, calling Him Shepherd, King, Physician, Bridegroom, Way, Door, Fountain, Bread, Axe, and Rock. And these titles do not set forth His nature, but, as I have remarked, the variety of the effectual working which, out of His tender-heartedness to His own creation, according to the peculiar necessity of each, He bestows upon them that need. Them that have fled for refuge to His ruling care, and through patient endurance have mended their wayward ways, He calls sheep, and confesses Himself to be, to them that hear His voice and refuse to give heed to strange teaching, a shepherd. For my sheep, He says, hear my voice. To them that have now reached a higher stage and stand in need of righteous royalty, He is a King. And in that, through the straight way of His commandments, He leads men to good actions, and again because He safely shuts in all who through faith in Him betake themselves for shelter to the blessing of the higher wisdom, He is a Door.

So He says, "By me if any man enter in, he shall go in and out and shall find pasture." Again, because to the faithful He is a defense that is strong, unshaken, and harder to break than any fortress, He is a Rock. Among these titles, it is when He is called Door, or Way, that the phrase "through Him" is very appropriate and clear. However, as God and Son, He is glorified with and together with the Father, in that "at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth; and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father." Therefore we use both terms, expressing by the one His own proper dignity, and by the other His grace toward us.

So He says, By me if any man enter in, he shall go in and out and shall find pastare. John 10:9 Again, because to the faithful He is a defense strong, unshaken, and harder to break than any bulwark, He is a Rock. Among these titles, it is when He is styled Door, or Way, that the phrase through Him is very appropriate and plain. As, however, God and Son, He is glorified with and together with the Father, in that at, the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth; and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father. Philippians 2:10-11 Wherefore we use both terms, expressing by the one His own proper dignity, and by the other His grace to usward.

For through Him comes every help to our souls, and it is according to each kind of care that an appropriate title has been devised. So when He presents to Himself the blameless soul, not having spot or wrinkle, like a pure maiden, He is called Bridegroom, but whenever He receives one in terrible condition from the devil's evil blows, healing it in the serious illness of its sins, He is named Physician. And does this care He has for us reduce our thoughts of Him to something lowly? Or, on the contrary, does it strike us with amazement both at the mighty power and the love for humanity of the Savior, in that He both endured to suffer with us in our weaknesses, and was able to come down to our weakness? For not heaven and earth and the great seas, not the creatures that live in the water and on dry land, not plants, and stars, and air, and seasons, not the vast variety in the order of the universe displays the excellence of His power as well as this: that God, being incomprehensible, should have been able, without Himself suffering, through the flesh, to enter into close combat with death, so that by His own suffering He might give us the gift of freedom from suffering. The apostle, it is true, says, In all these things we are more than conquerors through him that loved us. But in a phrase of this kind there is no suggestion of any lowly and subordinate ministry, but rather of the help given in the power of his might. For He Himself has bound the strong man and plundered his goods, that is, us human beings, whom our enemy had misused in every evil activity, and made vessels fit for the Master's use—us who have been equipped for every work through the preparation of that part of us which is in our own control. Thus we have had our access to the Father through Him, being transferred from the power of darkness to be partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light. We must not, however, regard the economy through the Son as a forced and subordinate service resulting from the low condition of a slave, but rather the voluntary care working effectively for His own creation in goodness and in compassion, according to the will of God the Father. For we shall be consistent with true religion if in all that was and is from time to time accomplished by Him, we both testify to the perfection of His power, and in no case separate it from the Father's will. For instance, whenever the Lord is called the Way, we are led to a higher meaning, and not to that which is derived from the common sense of the word. We understand by Way that progress toward perfection which is made step by step, and in proper order, through the works of righteousness and the enlightenment of knowledge; always longing after what is ahead, and reaching forward to those things which remain, until we reach the blessed end, the knowledge of God, which the Lord through Himself gives to those who have trusted in Him. For our Lord is an essentially good Way, where wandering and straying are unknown, to that which is essentially good, to the Father. For no one, He says, comes to the Father but through me. Such is our way up to God through the Son.

18. For through Him comes every succour to our souls, and it is in accordance with each kind of care that an appropriate title has been devised. So when He presents to Himself the blameless soul, not having spot or wrinkle, Ephesians 5:29 like a pure maiden, He is called Bridegroom, but whenever He receives one in sore plight from the devil's evil strokes, healing it in the heavy infirmity of its sins, He is named Physician. And shall this His care for us degrade to meanness our thoughts of Him? Or, on the contrary, shall it smite us with amazement at once at the mighty power and love to man of the Saviour, in that He both endured to suffer with us in our infirmities, and was able to come down to our weakness? For not heaven and earth and the great seas, not the creatures that live in the water and on dry land, not plants, and stars, and air, and seasons, not the vast variety in the order of the universe, so well sets forth the excellency of His might as that God, being incomprehensible, should have been able, impassibly, through flesh, to have come into close conflict with death, to the end that by His own suffering He might give us the boon of freedom from suffering. The apostle, it is true, says, In all these things we are more than conquerors through him that loved us. Romans 8:37 But in a phrase of this kind there is no suggestion of any lowly and subordinate ministry, but rather of the succour rendered in the power of his might. Ephesians 6:10 For He Himself has bound the strong man and spoiled his goods, that is, us men, whom our enemy had abused in every evil activity, and made vessels meet for the Master's use 2 Timothy 2:21 us who have been perfected for every work through the making ready of that part of us which is in our own control. Thus we have had our approach to the Father through Him, being translated from the power of darkness to be partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light. Colossians 1:12-13 We must not, however, regard the œconomy through the Son as a compulsory and subordinate ministration resulting from the low estate of a slave, but rather the voluntary solicitude working effectually for His own creation in goodness and in pity, according to the will of God the Father. For we shall be consistent with true religion if in all that was and is from time to time perfected by Him, we both bear witness to the perfection of His power, and in no case put it asunder from the Father's will. For instance, whenever the Lord is called the Way, we are carried on to a higher meaning, and not to that which is derived from the vulgar sense of the word. We understand by Way that advance to perfection which is made stage by stage, and in regular order, through the works of righteousness and the illumination of knowledge; ever longing after what is before, and reaching forth unto those things which remain, until we shall have reached the blessed end, the knowledge of God, which the Lord through Himself bestows on them that have trusted in Him. For our Lord is an essentially good Way, where erring and straying are unknown, to that which is essentially good, to the Father. For no one, He says, comes to the Father but [ by A.V.] through me. John 14:6 Such is our way up to God through the Son.

We should now point out the nature of the blessings the Father bestows on us through Him. Since all created nature—both this visible world and everything conceived in the mind—cannot hold together without God's care and providence, the Creator Word, the Only-begotten God, distributes His help according to the measure of each one's needs. He gives various and many different mercies because there are many different kinds and characters of people who receive His goodness, but these mercies are appropriate to each person's individual needs. He enlightens those trapped in the darkness of ignorance—for this reason He is the true Light. He judges by giving each person what their deeds deserve—for this reason He is the righteous Judge. For the Father judges no one, but has given all judgment to the Son. He raises up those who have fallen from the high place of life into sin—for this reason He is the Resurrection. He accomplishes everything effectively through the touch of His power and the will of His goodness. He shepherds, enlightens, nourishes, heals, guides, raises up, calls into being things that did not exist, and upholds what has been created. Thus the good things that come from God reach us through the Son, who works in each case faster than words can express. For neither lightning nor the course of light through air is so swift, nor the quick turn of eyes, nor the movements of our very thought. Rather, the divine energy surpasses each of these in speed more than the slowest of all living creatures is outdone in movement by birds, or even winds, or the rush of the heavenly bodies—or, not to mention these, by our very thought itself. For what amount of time is needed by Him who upholds all things by the word of His power and works not through bodily agency nor requires the help of hands to form and fashion, but holds in obedient following and unforced consent the physis of all things that exist? So as Judith says, "You have thought, and what things you determined were ready at hand." On the other hand, lest we should ever be led away by the greatness of the works accomplished to imagine that the Lord is without beginning, what does the Self-Existent say? "I live through the Father," and "the power of God; The Son has power to do nothing of himself." And what does the self-complete Wisdom say? "I received a commandment what I should say and what I should speak." Through all these words He is guiding us to the knowledge of the Father and referring our wonder at all that is brought into existence to Him, so that through Him we may know the Father. For the Father is not understood from differences in operations, through the display of separate and distinct energy, because whatever things He sees the Father doing, these the Son also does in the same way. But He enjoys our wonder at all that happens out of the glory that comes to Him from the Only-begotten, rejoicing in the Doer Himself as well as in the greatness of the deeds, and exalted by all who acknowledge Him as Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, through whom are all things and for whom are all things. Therefore the Lord says, "All mine are yours," as though the sovereignty over created things were given to Him, and "Yours are mine," as though the creating Cause came to Him from there. We are not to suppose that He used assistance in His action or was entrusted with the ministry of each individual work through detailed instructions—a condition clearly servile and quite inadequate to the divine dignity. Rather, the Word was full of His Father's excellences. He shines forth from the Father and does all things according to the likeness of Him who begot Him. For if in essence (ousia) He is without variation, so also is He without variation in power. And those whose power is equal also have operations that are equal in all ways. And Christ is the power of God and the wisdom of God. And so all things are made through Him, and all things were created through Him and for Him, not in the discharge of any slavish service, but in the fulfillment of the Father's will as Creator.

19. It will follow that we should next in order point out the character of the provision of blessings bestowed on us by the Father through him. Inasmuch as all created nature, both this visible world and all that is conceived of in the mind, cannot hold together without the care and providence of God, the Creator Word, the Only begotten God, apportioning His succour according to the measure of the needs of each, distributes mercies various and manifold on account of the many kinds and characters of the recipients of His bounty, but appropriate to the necessities of individual requirements. Those that are confined in the darkness of ignorance He enlightens: for this reason He is true Light. John 1:9 Portioning requital in accordance with the desert of deeds, He judges: for this reason He is righteous Judge. 2 Timothy 4:8 For the Father judges no man, but has committed all judgment to the Son. John 5:22 Those that have lapsed from the lofty height of life into sin He raises from their fall: for this reason He is Resurrection. John 11:25 Effectually working by the touch of His power and the will of His goodness He does all things. He shepherds; He enlightens; He nourishes; He heals; He guides; He raises up; He calls into being things that were not; He upholds what has been created. Thus the good things that come from God reach us through the Son, who works in each case with greater speed than speech can utter. For not lightnings, not light's course in air, is so swift; not eyes' sharp turn, not the movements of our very thought. Nay, by the divine energy is each one of these in speed further surpassed than is the slowest of all living creatures outdone in motion by birds, or even winds, or the rush of the heavenly bodies: or, not to mention these, by our very thought itself. For what extent of time is needed by Him who upholds all things by the word of His power, Hebrews 1:3 and works not by bodily agency, nor requires the help of hands to form and fashion, but holds in obedient following and unforced consent the nature of all things that are? So as Judith says, You have thought, and what things you determined were ready at hand. On the other hand, and lest we should ever be drawn away by the greatness of the works wrought to imagine that the Lord is without beginning, what says the Self-Existent? I live through [by, A.V.] the Father, John 6:57 and the power of God; The Son has power [can, A.V.] to do nothing of himself. John 5:19 And the self-complete Wisdom? I received a commandment what I should say and what I should speak. John 12:49 Through all these words He is guiding us to the knowledge of the Father, and referring our wonder at all that is brought into existence to Him, to the end that through Him we may know the Father. For the Father is not regarded from the difference of the operations, by the exhibition of a separate and peculiar energy; for whatsoever things He sees the Father doing, these also does the Son likewise; John 5:19 but He enjoys our wonder at all that comes to pass out of the glory which comes to Him from the Only Begotten, rejoicing in the Doer Himself as well as in the greatness of the deeds, and exalted by all who acknowledge Him as Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, through whom [by whom, A.V.] are all things, and for whom are all things. Wherefore, says the Lord, All mine are yours, John 17:10 as though the sovereignty over created things were conferred on Him, and Yours are mine, as though the creating Cause came thence to Him. We are not to suppose that He used assistance in His action, or yet was entrusted with the ministry of each individual work by detailed commission, a condition distinctly menial and quite inadequate to the divine dignity. Rather was the Word full of His Father's excellences; He shines forth from the Father, and does all things according to the likeness of Him that begot Him. For if in essence He is without variation, so also is He without variation in power. And of those whose power is equal, the operation also is in all ways equal. And Christ is the power of God, and the wisdom of God. 1 Corinthians 1:24 And so all things are made through [by, A.V.] him, John 1:3 and all things were created through [by, A.V.] him and for him, Colossians 1:16 not in the discharge of any slavish service, but in the fulfilment of the Father's will as Creator.

When He says, "I have not spoken of myself," and again, "As the Father said to me, so I speak," and "The word which you hear is not mine, but the Father's who sent me," and in another place, "As the Father gave me commandment, even so I do," it is not because He lacks deliberate purpose or power of initiation, nor because He has to wait for a prearranged signal, that He uses language of this kind. His purpose is to make it plain that His own will is connected in indissoluble union with the Father. So do not let us understand by what is called a commandment a forceful order delivered through spoken words, giving commands to the Son as to a subordinate about what He ought to do. Let us rather, in a sense befitting the Godhead, perceive a transmission of will, like the reflection of an object in a mirror, passing without any time interval from Father to Son. For the Father loves the Son and shows Him all things, so that all things that the Father has belong to the Son, not gradually accumulating little by little, but all together and at once. Among human beings, the craftsman who has been thoroughly taught his trade and, through long training, has sure and established experience in it, is able to work for the future by himself, following the technical methods he now has in his possession. And are we to suppose that the wisdom of God, the Maker of all creation, He who is eternally perfect, who is wise without a teacher, the Power of God, in whom are hidden all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge, needs step-by-step instruction to determine the manner and measure of His operations? I presume that in the vanity of your calculations, you intend to open a school: you will make the one take His seat in the teacher's place, and the other stand by in a student's ignorance, gradually learning wisdom and advancing to perfection through lessons given to Him bit by bit. Hence, if you have the sense to abide by what logically follows, you will find the Son being eternally taught, yet never able to reach the end of perfection, since the wisdom of the Father is infinite, and the end of the infinite is beyond comprehension. The result is that whoever refuses to grant that the Son has all things from the beginning will never grant that He will reach perfection. But I am ashamed at the degraded conception to which the course of the argument has brought me down. Let us therefore return to the loftier themes of our discussion.

20. When then He says, I have not spoken of myself, John 12:49 and again, As the Father said to me, so I speak, John 12:50 and The word which you hear is not mine, but [the Father's] which sent me, John 14:24 and in another place, As the Father gave me commandment, even so I do, John 14:31 it is not because He lacks deliberate purpose or power of initiation, nor yet because He has to wait for the preconcerted key-note, that he employs language of this kind. His object is to make it plain that His own will is connected in indissoluble union with the Father. Do not then let us understand by what is called a commandment a peremptory mandate delivered by organs of speech, and giving orders to the Son, as to a subordinate, concerning what He ought to do. Let us rather, in a sense befitting the Godhead, perceive a transmission of will, like the reflexion of an object in a mirror, passing without note of time from Father to Son. For the Father loves the Son and shows him all things, John 5:20 so that all things that the Father has belong to the Son, not gradually accruing to Him little by little, but with Him all together and at once. Among men, the workman who has been thoroughly taught his craft, and, through long training, has sure and established experience in it, is able, in accordance with the scientific methods which now he has in store, to work for the future by himself. And are we to suppose that the wisdom of God, the Maker of all creation, He who is eternally perfect, who is wise, without a teacher, the Power of God, in whom are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge, needs piecemeal instruction to mark out the manner and measure of His operations? I presume that in the vanity of your calculations, you mean to open a school; you will make the one take His seat in the teacher's place, and the other stand by in a scholar's ignorance, gradually learning wisdom and advancing to perfection, by lessons given Him bit by bit. Hence, if you have sense to abide by what logically follows, you will find the Son being eternally taught, nor yet ever able to reach the end of perfection, inasmuch as the wisdom of the Father is infinite, and the end of the infinite is beyond apprehension. It results that whoever refuses to grant that the Son has all things from the beginning will never grant that He will reach perfection. But I am ashamed at the degraded conception to which, by the course of the argument, I have been brought down. Let us therefore revert to the loftier themes of our discussion.

When He says, "He that has seen me has seen the Father," this does not mean the exact image or the form, because the divine nature does not admit of combination. Rather, it means the goodness of the will, which exists together with the essence and is seen as alike and equal—or rather, the same—in the Father as in the Son.

21. He that has seen me has seen the Father; John 14:9 not the express image, nor yet the form, for the divine nature does not admit of combination; but the goodness of the will, which, being concurrent with the essence, is beheld as like and equal, or rather the same, in the Father as in the Son.

What then is meant by "became subject"? What is meant by "delivered him up for us all"? It means that the Son has it from the Father that He works in goodness on behalf of humanity. But you must also hear these words: "Christ has redeemed us from the curse of the law," and "while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us."

What then is meant by became subject? Philippians 2:8 What by delivered him up for us all? Romans 8:32 It is meant that the Son has it of the Father that He works in goodness on behalf of men. But you must hear too the words, Christ has redeemed us from the curse of the law; Galatians 3:13 and while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us. Romans 5:8

Pay close attention to the Lord's words and observe how, whenever He teaches us about His Father, He customarily uses terms of personal authority, saying, "I will; be clean," and "Peace, be still," and "But I say unto you," and "Thou dumb and deaf spirit, I charge you," and all other expressions of the same kind. This is so that through these we may recognize our Master and Maker, and through the former we may be taught about the Father of our Master and Creator. Thus from every side the true doctrine is demonstrated: the fact that the Father creates through the Son neither makes the Father's creation imperfect nor shows the Son's active energy as weak, but indicates the unity of the will. So the expression "through whom" contains a confession of an antecedent Cause, and is not used as an objection to the efficient Cause.

Give careful heed, too, to the words of the Lord, and note how, whenever He instructs us about His Father, He is in the habit of using terms of personal authority, saying, I will; be clean; Matthew 8:3 and Peace, be still; Mark 4:39 and But I say unto you; and Thou dumb and deaf spirit, I charge you; Mark 9:25 and all other expressions of the same kind, in order that by these we may recognise our Master and Maker, and by the former may be taught the Father of our Master and Creator. Thus on all sides is demonstrated the true doctrine that the fact that the Father creates through the Son neither constitutes the creation of the Father imperfect nor exhibits the active energy of the Son as feeble, but indicates the unity of the will; so the expression through whom contains a confession of an antecedent Cause, and is not adopted in objection to the efficient Cause.

Chapter 9

Definitive understandings about the Spirit that conform to the teaching of the Scriptures.

Definitive conceptions about the Spirit which conform to the teaching of the Scriptures.

Let us now examine our common understandings about the Spirit—both those we have gathered from Holy Scripture and those we have received from the unwritten tradition of the Fathers. First, we ask: who, upon hearing the titles of the Spirit, is not lifted up in soul? Who does not raise their understanding to the supreme nature? It is called Spirit of God, Spirit of truth which proceeds from the Father, right Spirit, a leading Spirit. Its proper and distinctive title is Holy Spirit, which is a name especially appropriate to everything that is incorporeal, purely immaterial, and indivisible. So our Lord, when teaching the woman who thought God could be worshiped in a particular location that the incorporeal cannot be confined, said "God is a spirit." When we hear, then, of a spirit, it is impossible to form the idea of a nature that is limited, subject to change and variation, or at all like a created thing. We are compelled to advance in our thinking to the highest level, and to think of an intelligent essence, infinite in power, unlimited in magnitude, unmeasured by times or ages, generous in its good gifts. All things needing sanctification turn to it; all things that live in virtue reach toward it, being watered by its inspiration and helped toward their natural and proper end. It perfects all other things but itself lacks nothing. It lives not as needing restoration but as the Supplier of life. It does not grow by additions but is immediately full, self-established, omnipresent, the origin of sanctification, light perceptible to the mind, supplying illumination through itself to every faculty in the search for truth. By nature unapproachable, it is apprehended because of its goodness. It fills all things with its power but is communicated only to the worthy. It is not shared in one measure but distributes its energy according to the proportion of faith. In essence simple, in powers various, wholly present in each and wholly everywhere. Impassively divided, shared without ceasing to be entire, like a sunbeam whose kindly light falls on the one who enjoys it as though it shone for him alone, yet illuminates land and sea and mingles with the air. So too is the Spirit to everyone who receives it, as though given to him alone, and yet it sends forth grace sufficient and full for all humanity and is enjoyed by all who share it, according to the capacity not of its power but of their nature.

22. Let us now investigate what are our common conceptions concerning the Spirit, as well those which have been gathered by us from Holy Scripture concerning It as those which we have received from the unwritten tradition of the Fathers. First of all we ask, who on hearing the titles of the Spirit is not lifted up in soul, who does not raise his conception to the supreme nature? It is called Spirit of God, Spirit of truth which proceeds from the Father, John 15:26 right Spirit, a leading Spirit. Its proper and peculiar title is Holy Spirit; which is a name specially appropriate to everything that is incorporeal, purely immaterial, and indivisible. So our Lord, when teaching the woman who thought God to be an object of local worship that the incorporeal is incomprehensible, said God is a spirit. John 4:24 On our hearing, then, of a spirit, it is impossible to form the idea of a nature circumscribed, subject to change and variation, or at all like the creature. We are compelled to advance in our conceptions to the highest, and to think of an intelligent essence, in power infinite, in magnitude unlimited, unmeasured by times or ages, generous of Its good gifts, to whom turn all things needing sanctification, after whom reach all things that live in virtue, as being watered by Its inspiration and helped on toward their natural and proper end; perfecting all other things, but Itself in nothing lacking; living not as needing restoration, but as Supplier of life; not growing by additions; but straightway full, self-established, omnipresent, origin of sanctification, light perceptible to the mind, supplying, as it were, through Itself, illumination to every faculty in the search for truth; by nature unapproachable, apprehended by reason of goodness, filling all things with Its power, but communicated only to the worthy; not shared in one measure, but distributing Its energy according to the proportion of faith; Romans 12:6 in essence simple, in powers various, wholly present in each and being wholly everywhere; impassively divided, shared without loss of ceasing to be entire, after the likeness of the sunbeam, whose kindly light falls on him who enjoys it as though it shone for him alone, yet illumines land and sea and mingles with the air. So, too, is the Spirit to every one who receives it, as though given to him alone, and yet It sends forth grace sufficient and full for all mankind, and is enjoyed by all who share It, according to the capacity, not of Its power, but of their nature.

The Spirit is not brought into close connection with the soul by coming near to it in space. How could there be a bodily approach to what has no body? This connection happens when the passions are removed—those passions that gradually attached themselves to the soul through its friendship with the flesh and estranged it from its intimate relationship with God. Only after a person is cleansed from the disgrace whose stain he received through his sin, and has returned to his natural beauty, and has cleaned the Royal Image as it were and restored its original form—only then is it possible for him to approach the Paraclete. And the Paraclete, like the sun, will through your cleansed eye show you in himself the image of the invisible, and in the blessed vision of the image you will see the inexpressible beauty of the archetype. Through his help hearts are lifted up, the weak are supported, and those who are making progress are brought to completion. Shining on those who are cleansed from every stain, he makes them spiritual through fellowship with himself. Just as bright and transparent objects become brilliant themselves when a sunbeam falls on them and cast out a new brightness from themselves, so souls in which the Spirit lives, illuminated by the Spirit, themselves become spiritual and transmit their grace to others. From this comes knowledge of the future beforehand, understanding of mysteries, grasp of hidden things, distribution of good gifts, citizenship in heaven, a place in the chorus of angels, endless joy, remaining in God, being made like God, and highest of all, being made God. These, then, to mention a few out of many, are the ideas about the Holy Spirit that we have been taught to hold concerning his greatness, his dignity, and his workings by the Spirit's own oracles.

23. Now the Spirit is not brought into intimate association with the soul by local approximation. How indeed could there be a corporeal approach to the incorporeal? This association results from the withdrawal of the passions which, coming afterwards gradually on the soul from its friendship to the flesh, have alienated it from its close relationship with God. Only then after a man is purified from the shame whose stain he took through his wickedness, and has come back again to his natural beauty, and as it were cleaning the Royal Image and restoring its ancient form, only thus is it possible for him to draw near to the Paraclete. And He, like the sun, will by the aid of your purified eye show you in Himself the image of the invisible, and in the blessed spectacle of the image you shall behold the unspeakable beauty of the archetype. Through His aid hearts are lifted up, the weak are held by the hand, and they who are advancing are brought to perfection. Shining upon those that are cleansed from every spot, He makes them spiritual by fellowship with Himself. Just as when a sunbeam falls on bright and transparent bodies, they themselves become brilliant too, and shed forth a fresh brightness from themselves, so souls wherein the Spirit dwells, illuminated by the Spirit, themselves become spiritual, and send forth their grace to others. Hence comes foreknowledge of the future, understanding of mysteries, apprehension of what is hidden, distribution of good gifts, the heavenly citizenship, a place in the chorus of angels, joy without end, abiding in God, the being made like to God, and, highest of all, the being made God. Such, then, to instance a few out of many, are the conceptions concerning the Holy Spirit, which we have been taught to hold concerning His greatness, His dignity, and His operations, by the oracles of the Spirit themselves.

Chapter 10

Against those who say it is not right to rank the Holy Spirit with the Father and the Son.

Against those who say that it is not right to rank the Holy Spirit with the Father and the Son.

We must now move forward to confront our opponents, attempting to refute those arguments brought against us that come from what is falsely called knowledge.

24. But we must proceed to attack our opponents, in the endeavour to confute those oppositions advanced against us which are derived from knowledge falsely so-called.

They claim that it is not permissible to rank the Holy Spirit with the Father and Son because of the difference in His physis (nature) and His inferior dignity. Against them it is right to reply with the words of the apostles: We ought to obey God rather than men.

It is not permissible, they assert, for the Holy Spirit to be ranked with the Father and Son, on account of the difference of His nature and the inferiority of His dignity. Against them it is right to reply in the words of the apostles, We ought to obey God rather than men. Acts 5:29

For if our Lord, when commanding the baptism of salvation, instructed His disciples to baptize all nations in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, not rejecting fellowship with Him, and these men claim that we must not rank Him with the Father and the Son, is it not obvious that they openly resist the commandment of God? If they deny that this kind of coordination declares any fellowship and union, let them tell us why we ought to hold this view, and what more intimate mode of union they have.

For if our Lord, when enjoining the baptism of salvation, charged His disciples to baptize all nations in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost, Matthew 28:19 not disdaining fellowship with Him, and these men allege that we must not rank Him with the Father and the Son, is it not clear that they openly withstand the commandment of God? If they deny that coordination of this kind is declaratory of any fellowship and conjunction, let them tell us why it behooves us to hold this opinion, and what more intimate mode of conjunction they have.

If the Lord did not actually join the Spirit with the Father and Himself in baptism, then they should not blame us for making that connection, since we neither believe nor say anything different. But if, on the other hand, the Spirit is joined there with the Father and the Son, and no one is shameless enough to claim otherwise, then they should not blame us for following the words of Scripture.

If the Lord did not indeed conjoin the Spirit with the Father and Himself in baptism, do not let them lay the blame of conjunction upon us, for we neither hold nor say anything different. If on the contrary the Spirit is there conjoined with the Father and the Son, and no one is so shameless as to say anything else, then let them not lay blame on us for following the words of Scripture.

But all the weapons of war have been prepared against us. Every intellectual weapon is aimed at us. Now the tongues of blasphemers shoot and strike us again and again, even harder than Stephen was once struck by those who killed the Christ. Do not let them hide the fact that while their attack on us serves as a pretext for the war, the real target of these actions is higher. They say they are preparing their siege engines and traps against us. They are shouting to one another, each according to his strength or cunning, to attack us. But the real object of their attack is the faith. The single goal of this whole group of opponents and enemies of sound doctrine is to tear down the foundation of the faith of Christ by leveling apostolic tradition to the ground and completely destroying it. So like debtors—supposedly acting in good faith—they demand written proof and reject the unwritten tradition of the Fathers as worthless. But we will not relax in our defense of the truth. We will not abandon the cause like cowards. The Lord has handed down to us as a necessary and saving doctrine that the Holy Spirit is to be ranked with the Father. Our opponents think differently and choose to divide and tear apart, relegating Him to the physis of a ministering spirit. Is it not clear, then, that they make their own blasphemy more authoritative than the law prescribed by the Lord? Come, then, set aside mere arguing. Let us consider the points before us as follows:

25. But all the apparatus of war has been got ready against us; every intellectual missile is aimed at us; and now blasphemers ' tongues shoot and hit and hit again, yet harder than Stephen of old was smitten by the killers of the Christ. And do not let them succeed in concealing the fact that, while an attack on us serves for a pretext for the war, the real aim of these proceedings is higher. It is against us, they say, that they are preparing their engines and their snares; against us that they are shouting to one another, according to each one's strength or cunning, to come on. But the object of attack is faith. The one aim of the whole band of opponents and enemies of sound doctrine 1 Timothy 1:10 is to shake down the foundation of the faith of Christ by levelling apostolic tradition with the ground, and utterly destroying it. So like the debtors — of course bona fide debtors — they clamour for written proof, and reject as worthless the unwritten tradition of the Fathers. But we will not slacken in our defense of the truth. We will not cowardly abandon the cause. The Lord has delivered to us as a necessary and saving doctrine that the Holy Spirit is to be ranked with the Father. Our opponents think differently, and see fit to divide and rend asunder, and relegate Him to the nature of a ministering spirit. Is it not then indisputable that they make their own blasphemy more authoritative than the law prescribed by the Lord? Come, then, set aside mere contention. Let us consider the points before us, as follows:

Whence is it that we are Christians? Through our faith, would be the universal answer. And in what way are we saved? Plainly because we were regenerated through the grace given in our baptism. How else could we be? And after recognizing that this salvation is established through the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit, shall we throw away that form of teaching which we received? Would it not rather be grounds for great grief if we are found now further from our salvation than when we first believed, and deny now what we then received? Whether a person has died without baptism, or has received a baptism lacking some of the requirements of the tradition, his loss is equal. And whoever does not always and everywhere keep and hold fast as a sure protection the confession which we made at our first admission, when, being delivered from the idols, we came to the living God, makes himself a stranger from the promises of God, fighting against his own written pledge, which he put on record when he professed the faith. For if for me my baptism was the beginning of life, and that day of regeneration the first of days, it is plain that the words uttered in the grace of adoption were the most honorable of all. Can I then, perverted by these men's seductive words, abandon the tradition which guided me to the light, which gave me the gift of the knowledge of God, by which I, so long an enemy because of sin, was made a child of God? But as for myself, I pray that I may depart from here to the Lord with this confession, and I charge them to preserve the faith secure until the day of Christ, and to keep the Spirit undivided from the Father and the Son, preserving, both in the confession of faith and in the doxology, the teaching they received at their baptism.

26. Whence is it that we are Christians? Through our faith, would be the universal answer. And in what way are we saved? Plainly because we were regenerate through the grace given in our baptism. How else could we be? And after recognising that this salvation is established through the Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost, shall we fling away that form of doctrine Romans 6:17 which we received? Would it not rather be ground for great groaning if we are found now further off from our salvation than when we first believed, and deny now what we then received? Whether a man have departed this life without baptism, or have received a baptism lacking in some of the requirements of the tradition, his loss is equal. And whoever does not always and everywhere keep to and hold fast as a sure protection the confession which we recorded at our first admission, when, being delivered from the idols, we came to the living God, 1 Thessalonians 1:9 constitutes himself a stranger from the promises Ephesians 2:12 of God, fighting against his own handwriting, which he put on record when he professed the faith. For if to me my baptism was the beginning of life, and that day of regeneration the first of days, it is plain that the utterance uttered in the grace of adoption was the most honourable of all. Can I then, perverted by these men's seductive words, abandon the tradition which guided me to the light, which bestowed on me the boon of the knowledge of God, whereby I, so long a foe by reason of sin, was made a child of God? But, for myself, I pray that with this confession I may depart hence to the Lord, and them I charge to preserve the faith secure until the day of Christ, and to keep the Spirit undivided from the Father and the Son, preserving, both in the confession of faith and in the doxology, the doctrine taught them at their baptism.

Chapter 11

Those who deny the Spirit are transgressors.

That they who deny the Spirit are transgressors.

Who has woe? Who has sorrow? For whom is distress and darkness? For whom eternal doom? Is it not for the transgressors? For those who deny the faith? And what is the proof of their denial? Is it not that they have set aside their own confessions? And when and what did they confess? Belief in the Father and in the Son and in the Holy Spirit, when they renounced the devil and his angels and spoke those saving words. What fitting title then has been found for them, for the children of light to use? Are they not called transgressors, as having violated the covenant of their salvation? What am I to call the denial of God? What the denial of Christ? What but transgressions? And to the person who denies the Spirit, what title do you want me to apply? Must it not be the same, since he has broken his covenant with God? And when the confession of faith in him secures the blessing of true religion, and its denial subjects people to the doom of godlessness, is it not a fearful thing for them to set the confession aside, not through fear of fire, or sword, or cross, or scourge, or wheel, or rack, but merely led astray by the sophistry and seductions of the pneumatomachi (those who fight against the Spirit)? I testify to every person who is confessing Christ and denying God, that Christ will profit him nothing; to every person who calls upon God but rejects the Son, that his faith is vain; to every person who sets aside the Spirit, that his faith in the Father and the Son will be useless, for he cannot even hold it without the presence of the Spirit. For the person who does not believe the Spirit does not believe in the Son, and the person who has not believed in the Son does not believe in the Father. For no one can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the Holy Spirit, and no one has seen God at any time, but the only begotten God who is in the bosom of the Father, he has declared him.

27. Who has woe? Who has sorrow? Proverbs 23:29 For whom is distress and darkness? For whom eternal doom? Is it not for the transgressors? For them that deny the faith? And what is the proof of their denial? Is it not that they have set at naught their own confessions? And when and what did they confess? Belief in the Father and in the Son and in the Holy Ghost, when they renounced the devil and his angels, and uttered those saving words. What fit title then for them has been discovered, for the children of light to use? Are they not addressed as transgressors, as having violated the covenant of their salvation? What am I to call the denial of God? What the denial of Christ? What but transgressions? And to him who denies the Spirit, what title do you wish me to apply? Must it not be the same, inasmuch as he has broken his covenant with God? And when the confession of faith in Him secures the blessing of true religion. and its denial subjects men to the doom of godlessness, is it not a fearful thing for them to set the confession at naught, not through fear of fire, or sword, or cross, or scourge, or wheel, or rack, but merely led astray by the sophistry and seductions of the pneumatomachi? I testify to every man who is confessing Christ and denying God, that Christ will profit him nothing; to every man that calls upon God but rejects the Son, that his faith is vain; to every man that sets aside the Spirit, that his faith in the Father and the Son will be useless, for he cannot even hold it without the presence of the Spirit. For he who does not believe the Spirit does not believe in the Son, and he who has not believed in the Son does not believe in the Father. For none can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost, 1 Corinthians 12:3 and No man has seen God at any time, but the only begotten God which is in the bosom of the Father, he has declared him.

Such a person has no part or share in true worship, for it is impossible to worship the Son except by the Holy Spirit, and impossible to call upon the Father except by the Spirit of adoption.

Such an one has neither part nor lot in the true worship; for it is impossible to worship the Son, save by the Holy Ghost; impossible to call upon the Father, save by the Spirit of adoption.

Chapter 12

Against those who claim that baptism in the name of the Father alone is sufficient.

Against those who assert that the baptism in the name of the Father alone is sufficient.

Let no one be misled by the fact that the apostle often leaves out the name of the Father and of the Holy Spirit when mentioning baptism, or because of this think that the invocation of the names is not observed. "As many of you as were baptized into Christ have put on Christ," he says, and again, "As many of you as were baptized into Christ were baptized into his death." For naming Christ is the confession of the whole, since it shows forth the God who gave, the Son who received, and the Spirit who is the anointing. We have learned this from Peter in the Acts, concerning "Jesus of Nazareth whom God anointed with the Holy Ghost," and in Isaiah, "The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because the Lord has anointed me," and the Psalmist, "Therefore God, even your God, has anointed you with the oil of gladness above your fellows." However, Scripture, in the case of baptism, sometimes plainly mentions the Spirit alone.

28. Let no one be misled by the fact of the apostle's frequently omitting the name of the Father and of the Holy Spirit when making mention of baptism, or on this account imagine that the invocation of the names is not observed. As many of you, he says, as were baptized into Christ have put on Christ; and again, As many of you as were baptized into Christ were baptized into his death. For the naming of Christ is the confession of the whole, showing forth as it does the God who gave, the Son who received, and the Spirit who is, the unction. So we have learned from Peter, in the Acts, of Jesus of Nazareth whom God anointed with the Holy Ghost; Acts 10:38 and in Isaiah, The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because the Lord has anointed me; Isaiah 60:1 and the Psalmist, Therefore God, even your God, has anointed you with the oil of gladness above your fellows. Scripture, however, in the case of baptism, sometimes plainly mentions the Spirit alone.

For it says, into one Spirit we were all baptized in one body. And in harmony with this are the passages: You shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost, and He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost. But no one would be justified in calling that baptism a perfect baptism if only the name of the Spirit was invoked. For the tradition that has been given to us by the life-giving grace must remain forever inviolate. He who redeemed our life from destruction gave us the power of renewal, whose cause is ineffable and hidden in mystery, but which brings great salvation to our souls, so that to add or to take away anything clearly involves a falling away from eternal life. If then in baptism the separation of the Spirit from the Father and the Son is dangerous to the one baptizing, and of no benefit to the one being baptized, how can the tearing apart of the Spirit from Father and from Son be safe for us? Faith and baptism are two related and inseparable ways of salvation: faith is perfected through baptism, baptism is established through faith, and both are completed by the same names. For just as we believe in the Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost, so are we also baptized in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost. First comes the confession, introducing us to salvation, and baptism follows, setting the seal upon our assent.

For into one Spirit, it says, we were all baptized in one body. And in harmony with this are the passages: You shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost, Acts 1:5 and He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost. Luke 3:16 But no one on this account would be justified in calling that baptism a perfect baptism wherein only the name of the Spirit was invoked. For the tradition that has been given us by the quickening grace must remain for ever inviolate. He who redeemed our life from destruction gave us power of renewal, whereof the cause is ineffable and hidden in mystery, but bringing great salvation to our souls, so that to add or to take away anything involves manifestly a falling away from the life everlasting. If then in baptism the separation of the Spirit from the Father and the Son is perilous to the baptizer, and of no advantage to the baptized, how can the rending asunder of the Spirit from Father and from Son be safe for us? Faith and baptism are two kindred and inseparable ways of salvation: faith is perfected through baptism, baptism is established through faith, and both are completed by the same names. For as we believe in the Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost, so are we also baptized in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost; first comes the confession, introducing us to salvation, and baptism follows, setting the seal upon our assent.

Chapter 13

Statement of the reason why in the writings of Paul the angels are associated with the Father and the Son.

Statement of the reason why in the writings of Paul the angels are associated with the Father and the Son.

Someone objects, however, that other beings listed alongside the Father and the Son are certainly not always glorified together with them. For example, the apostle in his charge to Timothy joins the angels with them in these words: "I charge you before God and the Lord Jesus Christ and the elect angels." We are not trying to separate the angels from the rest of creation, yet it is argued that we do not permit them to be counted together with the Father and the Son. My response to this—though the argument is so obviously absurd that it hardly deserves a reply—is this: Perhaps before a mild and gentle judge, especially before One who by His leniency toward those who stand before Him demonstrates the perfect fairness of His judgments, one might be willing to offer even a fellow-slave as a witness. But for a slave to be made free, to be called a son of God, and to be raised from death can only be accomplished by the One who has acquired natural kinship with us and has been transformed from the status of a slave. For how can we be made kin with God through one who is himself an outsider? How can we be freed by one who is himself under the yoke of slavery? It follows that the mention of the Spirit and the mention of angels are not made under similar conditions. The Spirit is invoked as Lord of life, while the angels are invoked as allies of their fellow-slaves and as faithful witnesses of the truth. It is customary for the saints to deliver God's commandments in the presence of witnesses, as the apostle himself says to Timothy: "The things which you have heard from me among many witnesses, the same commit to faithful men." And now he calls the angels to witness, for he knows that angels will be present with the Lord when He comes in the glory of His Father to judge the world in righteousness. For He says, "Whoever shall confess me before men, him shall the Son of Man also confess before the angels of God, but he that denies me before men shall be denied before the angels of God." And Paul says in another place, "When the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with his angels." Thus he is already testifying before the angels, preparing good evidence for himself at the great tribunal.

29. It is, however, objected that other beings which are enumerated with the Father and the Son are certainly not always glorified together with them. The apostle, for instance, in his charge to Timothy, associates the angels with them in the words, I charge you before God and the Lord Jesus Christ and the elect angels. 1 Timothy 5:21 We are not for alienating the angels from the rest of creation, and yet, it is argued, we do not allow of their being reckoned with the Father and the Son. To this I reply, although the argument, so obviously absurd is it, does not really deserve a reply, that possibly before a mild and gentle judge, and especially before One who by His leniency to those arraigned before Him demonstrates the unimpeachable equity of His decisions, one might be willing to offer as witness even a fellow-slave; but for a slave to be made free and called a son of God and quickened from death can only be brought about by Him who has acquired natural kinship with us, and has been changed from the rank of a slave. For how can we be made kin with God by one who is an alien? How can we be freed by one who is himself under the yoke of slavery? It follows that the mention of the Spirit and that of angels are not made under like conditions. The Spirit is called on as Lord of life, and the angels as allies of their fellow-slaves and faithful witnesses of the truth. It is customary for the saints to deliver the commandments of God in the presence of witnesses, as also the apostle himself says to Timothy, The things which you have heard of me among many witnesses, the same commit thou to faithful men; 2 Timothy 2:2 and now he calls the angels to witness, for he knows that angels shall be present with the Lord when He shall come in the glory of His Father to judge the world in righteousness. For He says, Whoever shall confess me before men, him shall the Son of Man also confess before the angels of God, but he that denies Me before men shall be denied before the angels of God; Luke 12:8-9 and Paul in another place says, When the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with his angels. 2 Thessalonians 1:7 Thus he already testifies before the angels, preparing good proofs for himself at the great tribunal.

Paul, and generally everyone given a ministry of the word, constantly bears witness, calling heaven and earth to testify on the ground that every deed now done happens within them, and that when all actions of life are examined, they will be present with those being judged. As it says, "He shall call to the heavens above and to earth, that he may judge his people." Moses, when about to deliver his oracles to the people, says, "I call heaven and earth to witness this day," and again in his song he says, "Give ear, O you heavens, and I will speak, and hear, O earth, the words of my mouth." Isaiah says, "Hear, O heavens, and give ear, O earth," and Jeremiah describes heaven's astonishment at the news of the people's unholy deeds: "The heaven was astonished at this, and was horribly afraid, because my people committed two evils." The apostle, knowing that angels are set over people as tutors and guardians, calls them to witness. Furthermore, Joshua, the son of Nun, even set up a stone as witness of his words (a heap somewhere had already been called a witness by Jacob), for he says, "Behold this stone shall be a witness unto you this day to the end of days, when you lie to the Lord our God"—perhaps believing that by God's power even the stones would speak to convict the transgressors, or if not, that at least each person's conscience would be wounded by the force of the reminder. In this way, those entrusted with the stewardship of souls provide witnesses, whatever they may be, so as to bring them forward at some future day. But the Spirit is ranked together with God not because of the emergency of the moment, but because of the natural fellowship—not dragged in by us, but invited by the Lord.

30. And not only Paul, but generally all those to whom is committed any ministry of the word, never cease from testifying, but call heaven and earth to witness on the ground that now every deed that is done is done within them, and that in the examination of all the actions of life they will be present with the judged. So it is said, He shall call to the heavens above and to earth, that he may judge his people. And so Moses when about to deliver his oracles to the people says, I call heaven and earth to witness this day; Deuteronomy 4:26 and again in his song he says, Give ear, O you heavens, and I will speak, and hear, O earth, the words of my mouth; Deuteronomy 32:1 and Isaiah, Hear, O heavens, and give ear, O earth; Isaiah 1:2 and Jeremiah describes astonishment in heaven at the tidings of the unholy deeds of the people: The heaven was astonished at this, and was horribly afraid, because my people committed two evils. And so the apostle, knowing the angels to be set over men as tutors and guardians, calls them to witness. Moreover, Joshua, the son of Nun, even set up a stone as witness of his words (already a heap somewhere had been called a witness by Jacob), Genesis 31:47 for he says, Behold this stone shall be a witness unto you this day to the end of days, when you lie to the Lord our God, perhaps believing that by God's power even the stones would speak to the conviction of the transgressors; or, if not, that at least each man's conscience would be wounded by the force of the reminder. In this manner they who have been entrusted with the stewardship of souls provide witnesses, whatever they may be, so as to produce them at some future day. But the Spirit is ranked together with God, not on account of the emergency of the moment, but on account of the natural fellowship; is not dragged in by us, but invited by the Lord.

Chapter 14

Objection that some were baptized unto Moses and believed in him, and an answer to it; with remarks upon types.

Objection that some were baptized unto Moses and believed in him, and an answer to it; with remarks upon types.

But even if some are baptized unto the Spirit, it is objected that this does not make it right to rank the Spirit with God. Some were baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea. And it is acknowledged that faith has even been placed in men before now, for "The people believed God and his servant Moses." Why then, it is asked, do we exalt and magnify the Holy Spirit so far above creation on account of faith and baptism, when there is evidence that the same things have been said of men before? What, then, shall we reply? Our answer is that the faith in the Spirit is the same as the faith in the Father and the Son, and likewise the baptism. But the faith in Moses and in the cloud is, so to speak, in a shadow and type. The nature of the divine is very frequently represented by the rough and shadowy outlines of types, but because divine things are prefigured by small and human things, it is obvious that we must not therefore conclude the divine physis to be small. The type is a display of things expected and gives an imitative preview of the future. So Adam was a type of Him that was to come. Typically, "That rock was Christ," and the water was a type of the living power of the word, as He says, "If any man thirst, let him come unto me and drink." The manna is a type of the living bread that came down from heaven, and the serpent on the standard is a type of the saving passion accomplished by means of the cross, which is why those who even looked upon it were preserved. So in the same way, the history of the exodus of Israel is recorded to show forth those who are being saved through baptism. For the firstborn of the Israelites were preserved, like the bodies of the baptized, by the giving of grace to those who were marked with blood. For the blood of the sheep is a type of the blood of Christ, and the firstborn, a type of the first-formed. And since the first-formed necessarily exists in us and is transmitted through the sequence of succession until the end, it follows that "in Adam we all die," and that "death reigned" until the fulfilling of the law and the coming of Christ. And the firstborn were preserved by God from being touched by the destroyer, to show that we who were made alive in Christ no longer die in Adam. The sea and the cloud for the time being led people on through amazement to faith, but for the time to come they typically prefigured the grace that was to be. "Who is wise and he shall understand these things?"—how the sea is typically a baptism bringing about the departure of Pharaoh, just as this washing causes the departure of the tyranny of the devil. The sea killed the enemy in itself, and in baptism too our enmity towards God dies. From the sea the people came out unharmed, and we too, as it were alive from the dead, step up from the water saved by the grace of Him who called us. And the cloud is a shadow of the gift of the Spirit, who cools the flame of our passions by the mortification of our members.

31. But even if some are baptized unto the Spirit, it is not, it is urged, on this account right for the Spirit to be ranked with God. Some were baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea. 1 Corinthians 10:2 And it is admitted that faith even before now has been put in men; for The people believed God and his servant Moses. Why then, it is asked, do we, on account of faith and of baptism, exalt and magnify the Holy Spirit so far above creation, when there is evidence that the same things have before now been said of men? What, then, shall we reply? Our answer is that the faith in the Spirit is the same as the faith in the Father and the Son; and in like manner, too, the baptism. But the faith in Moses and in the cloud is, as it were, in a shadow and type. The nature of the divine is very frequently represented by the rough and shadowy outlines of the types; but because divine things are prefigured by small and human things, it is obvious that we must not therefore conclude the divine nature to be small. The type is an exhibition of things expected, and gives an imitative anticipation of the future. So Adam was a type of Him that was to come. Romans 5:14 Typically, That rock was Christ; 1 Corinthians 10:4 and the water a type of the living power of the word; as He says, If any man thirst, let him come unto me and drink. John 7:37 The manna is a type of the living bread that came down from heaven; John 6:49, 51 and the serpent on the standard, of the passion of salvation accomplished by means of the cross, wherefore they who even looked thereon were preserved. So in like manner, the history of the exodus of Israel is recorded to show forth those who are being saved through baptism. For the firstborn of the Israelites were preserved, like the bodies of the baptized, by the giving of grace to them that were marked with blood. For the blood of the sheep is a type of the blood of Christ; and the firstborn, a type of the first-formed. And inasmuch as the first-formed of necessity exists in us, and, in sequence of succession, is transmitted till the end, it follows that in Adam we all die, 1 Corinthians 15:22 and that death reigned Romans 5:17 until the fulfilling of the law and the coming of Christ. And the firstborn were preserved by God from being touched by the destroyer, to show that we who were made alive in Christ no longer die in Adam. The sea and the cloud for the time being led on through amazement to faith, but for the time to come they typically prefigured the grace to be. Who is wise and he shall understand these things? Hosea 14:9 — how the sea is typically a baptism bringing about the departure of Pharaoh, in like manner as this washing causes the departure of the tyranny of the devil. The sea slew the enemy in itself: and in baptism too dies our enmity towards God. From the sea the people came out unharmed: we too, as it were, alive from the dead, step up from the water saved by the grace of Him who called us. Ephesians 2:5 And the cloud is a shadow of the gift of the Spirit, who cools the flame of our passions by the mortification of our members. Colossians 3:5

What then? Just because they were baptized to Moses in a symbolic way, does that make the grace of baptism a small thing? If this were true, and if we were to judge the value of our privileges by comparing them with their types in every case, then not even one of these privileges could be considered great. Then not even the love of God, who gave His only begotten Son for our sins, would be great and extraordinary, because Abraham did not spare his own son. Then even the passion of the Lord would not be glorious, because a sheep symbolized the offering in place of Isaac. Then the descent into hell would not be fearful, because Jonah had already symbolized the death in three days and three nights. The same damaging comparison is also made in the case of baptism by all who judge the reality by the shadow, and who, by comparing what is symbolized with the symbol, try to use Moses and the sea to diminish the entire dispensation of the Gospel. What forgiveness of sins, what renewal of life, is there in the sea? What spiritual gift is there through Moses? What dying to sins is there? Those men did not die with Christ, and therefore they were not raised with Him. They did not bear the image of the heavenly. They did not carry about in the body the dying of Jesus. They did not put off the old man. They did not put on the new man which is renewed in knowledge after the image of Him who created him. Why then do you compare baptisms that have only the name in common, while the difference between the things themselves is as great as the difference between dream and reality, or between shadow and images compared with substantial existence?

32. What then? Because they were typically baptized unto Moses, is the grace of baptism therefore small? Were it so, and if we were in each case to prejudice the dignity of our privileges by comparing them with their types, not even one of these privileges could be reckoned great; then not the love of God, who gave His only begotten Son for our sins, would be great and extraordinary, because Abraham did not spare his own son; then even the passion of the Lord would not be glorious, because a sheep typified the offering instead of Isaac; then the descent into hell was not fearful, because Jonah had previously typified the death in three days and three nights. The same prejudicial comparison is made also in the case of baptism by all who judge of the reality by the shadow, and, comparing the typified with the type, attempt by means of Moses and the sea to disparage at once the whole dispensation of the Gospel. What remission of sins, what renewal of life, is there in the sea? What spiritual gift is there through Moses? What dying of sins is there? Those men did not die with Christ; wherefore they were not raised with Him. They did not bear the image of the heavenly; 1 Corinthians 15:49 they did bear about in the body the dying of Jesus; 2 Corinthians 4:10 they did not put off the old man; they did not put on the new man which is renewed in knowledge after the image of Him which created him. Colossians 3:9-10 Why then do you compare baptisms which have only the name in common, while the distinction between the things themselves is as great as might be that of dream and reality, that of shadow and figures with substantial existence?

But belief in Moses does not show that our belief in the Spirit is worthless. In fact, if we follow our opponents' reasoning, it would rather weaken our confession in the God of the universe. Scripture says, "The people believed the Lord and his servant Moses." Moses is joined there with God, not with the Spirit, and he was a type not of the Spirit but of Christ. For at that time in the ministry of the law, he represented through himself the Mediator between God and men. When Moses mediated for the people in things relating to God, he was not a minister of the Spirit, for the law was given, ordained by angels in the hand of a mediator—namely Moses—in response to the people's request: "Speak to us yourself, but do not let God speak with us." Thus faith in Moses points to the Lord, the Mediator between God and men, who said, "If you had believed Moses, you would have believed me." Is our faith in the Lord then trivial because it was foreshadowed through Moses? Likewise, even if people were baptized unto Moses, it does not follow that the grace given by the Spirit in baptism is small. I should also point out that Scripture commonly says "Moses and the law," as in the passage, "They have Moses and the prophets." So when Scripture speaks of the baptism of the law, it says, "They were baptized unto Moses." Why then do these slanderers of the truth use shadows and types to try to bring contempt and ridicule upon the confidence of our hope and the rich gift of our God and Savior, who through regeneration renews our youth like the eagle's? Surely it is completely childish, like a baby who must be fed on milk, to be ignorant of the great mystery of our salvation. In accordance with the gradual progress of our education, while being brought to perfection in our training for godliness, we were first taught elementary and easier lessons suited to our understanding, while the One who dispenses our portions was always leading us upward by gradually accustoming us, like eyes raised in darkness, to the great light of truth. For He spares our weakness, and in the depth of the riches of His wisdom and the inscrutable judgments of His intelligence, He used this gentle treatment fitted to our needs, gradually accustoming us to see first the shadows of objects and to look at the sun in water, to save us from confronting the spectacle of pure unadulterated light and being blinded. Just so the Law, having a shadow of things to come, and the symbolic teaching of the prophets, which is a veiled expression of the truth, have been designed as means to train the eyes of the heart, so that from these the transition to the wisdom hidden in mystery will be made easy. Enough about types for now, for it would not be possible to linger longer on this topic, or the incidental discussion would become many times larger than the main argument.

33. But belief in Moses not only does not show our belief in the Spirit to be worthless, but, if we adopt our opponents' line of argument, it rather weakens our confession in the God of the universe. The people, it is written, believed the Lord and his servant Moses. Exodus 14:31 Moses then is joined with God, not with the Spirit; and he was a type not of the Spirit, but of Christ. For at that time in the ministry of the law, he by means of himself typified the Mediator between God and men. 1 Timothy 2:5 Moses, when mediating for the people in things pertaining to God, was not a minister of the Spirit; for the law was given, ordained by angels in the hand of a mediator, Galatians 3:19 namely Moses, in accordance with the summons of the people, Speak thou with us,…but let not God speak with us. Exodus 20:19 Thus faith in Moses is referred to the Lord, the Mediator between God and men, who said, Had ye believed Moses, you would have believed me. John 5:46 Is then our faith in the Lord a trifle, because it was signified beforehand through Moses? So then, even if men were baptized unto Moses, it does not follow that the grace given of the Spirit in baptism is small. I may point out, too, that it is usual in Scripture to say Moses and the law, as in the passage, They have Moses and the prophets. Luke 16:29 When therefore it is meant to speak of the baptism of the law, the words are, They were baptized unto Moses. 1 Corinthians 10:2 Why then do these calumniators of the truth, by means of the shadow and the types, endeavour to bring contempt and ridicule on the rejoicing of our hope, Hebrews 3:6 and the rich gift of our God and Saviour, who through regeneration renews our youth like the eagle's? Surely it is altogether childish, and like a babe who must needs be fed on milk, to be ignorant of the great mystery of our salvation; inasmuch as, in accordance with the gradual progress of our education, while being brought to perfection in our training for godliness, we were first taught elementary and easier lessons, suited to our intelligence, while the Dispenser of our lots was ever leading us up, by gradually accustoming us, like eyes brought up in the dark, to the great light of truth. For He spares our weakness, and in the depth of the riches Romans 11:33 of His wisdom, and the inscrutable judgments of His intelligence, used this gentle treatment, fitted for our needs, gradually accustoming us to see first the shadows of objects, and to look at the sun in water, to save us from dashing against the spectacle of pure unadulterated light, and being blinded. Just so the Law, having a shadow of things to come, and the typical teaching of the prophets, which is a dark utterance of the truth, have been devised means to train the eyes of the heart, in that hence the transition to the wisdom hidden in mystery 1 Corinthians 2:7 will be made easy. Enough so far concerning types; nor indeed would it be possible to linger longer on this topic, or the incidental discussion would become many times bulkier than the main argument.

Chapter 15

Reply to the suggested objection that we are baptized into water. Also concerning baptism.

Reply to the suggested objection that we are baptized into water. Also concerning baptism.

What more? Truly, our opponents are well equipped with arguments. They insist that we are baptized into water, and of course we will not honor the water above all creation or give it a share of the honor belonging to the Father and the Son. The arguments of these people are exactly what you would expect from angry debaters who leave no method untried in their attack on the one who has offended them, because their reason is obscured by their emotions. However, we will not avoid discussing even these points. Even if we do not teach the ignorant, at least we will not retreat before evildoers. But let us for a moment retrace our steps.

34. What more? Verily, our opponents are well equipped with arguments. We are baptized, they urge, into water, and of course we shall not honour the water above all creation, or give it a share of the honour of the Father and of the Son. The arguments of these men are such as might be expected from angry disputants, leaving no means untried in their attack on him who has offended them, because their reason is clouded over by their feelings. We will not, however, shrink from the discussion even of these points. If we do not teach the ignorant, at least we shall not turn away before evil doers. But let us for a moment retrace our steps.

God's plan for humanity as our Savior is to bring us back from the fall and to restore us from the separation caused by disobedience, returning us to close fellowship with God. This is why Christ lived in the flesh, why the Gospels describe his exemplary life, and why he suffered, died on the cross, was buried, and rose again—so that the person being saved through imitating Christ might receive that original adoption. To reach perfection in life requires imitating Christ, not only in the examples of gentleness, humility, and patience shown in his life, but also in his actual death. This is why Paul, who imitated Christ, says, "being made conformable unto his death; if by any means I might attain unto the resurrection of the dead." How then are we made like his death? By being buried with him through baptism. What is the manner of this burial? And what benefit comes from this imitation? First, the continuity of the old life must be cut off. This is impossible unless a person is born again, as the Lord said, for regeneration, as the word itself indicates, is the beginning of a second life. Before beginning the second life, it is necessary to end the first. Just as runners who turn around to run back pause briefly between movements in opposite directions, so in changing from one life to another, death must serve as the transition between the two, ending everything before and beginning everything after. How then do we accomplish the descent into hell? By imitating Christ's burial through baptism. The bodies of those being baptized are, in a sense, buried in the water. Baptism symbolically represents the putting off of the deeds of the flesh, as the apostle says, "you were circumcised with the circumcision made without hands, in putting off the body of the sins of the flesh by the circumcision of Christ; buried with him in baptism." There is also a cleansing of the soul from the defilement that has accumulated from the fleshly mind, as it is written, "You shall wash me, and I shall be whiter than snow." For this reason we do not wash ourselves after each defilement as the Jews do, but recognize that the baptism of salvation is one. Christ's death for the world was one, and the resurrection of the dead is one, and baptism is a representation of these. For this reason the Lord, who gives us life, established the covenant of baptism, which contains a representation of both death and life—the water fulfills the image of death, and the Spirit gives us the guarantee of life. Therefore the answer to why water is associated with the Spirit is clear: because baptism has two purposes. First, to destroy the body of sin so it can never again produce fruit leading to death; second, to enable us to live in the Spirit and bear fruit in holiness. The water, by receiving the body as into a tomb, represents death, while the Spirit imparts the life-giving power, renewing our souls from the death of sin to their original life. This is what it means to be born again of water and of the Spirit—our being made dead is accomplished in the water, while our life is created in us through the Spirit. Through three immersions and three invocations, the great mystery of baptism is performed, so that the representation of death may be fully shown, and so that through receiving divine knowledge the baptized person may have their soul enlightened. It follows that if there is any grace in the water, it does not come from the nature of the water itself, but from the presence of the Spirit. For baptism is not the washing away of bodily dirt, but the pledge of a good conscience toward God. In preparing us for the life that follows the resurrection, the Lord lays out the entire way of life required by the Gospel, establishing for us the law of gentleness, endurance of wrong, freedom from the corruption that comes from loving pleasure and from greed, so that we may deliberately acquire beforehand everything that the life to come naturally possesses. Therefore, if someone were to define the Gospel as a preview of the life that follows the resurrection, he would not seem to me to go beyond what is proper and right. Let us now return to our main topic.

35. The dispensation of our God and Saviour concerning man is a recall from the fall and a return from the alienation caused by disobedience to close communion with God. This is the reason for the sojourn of Christ in the flesh, the pattern life described in the Gospels, the sufferings, the cross, the tomb, the resurrection; so that the man who is being saved through imitation of Christ receives that old adoption. For perfection of life the imitation of Christ is necessary, not only in the example of gentleness, lowliness, and long suffering set us in His life, but also of His actual death. So Paul, the imitator of Christ, says, being made conformable unto his death; if by any means I might attain unto the resurrection of the dead. Philippians 3:10-11 How then are we made in the likeness of His death? Romans 6:4-5 In that we were buried with Him by baptism. What then is the manner of the burial? And what is the advantage resulting from the imitation? First of all, it is necessary that the continuity of the old life be cut. And this is impossible less a man be born again, according to the Lord's word; John 3:3 for the regeneration, as indeed the name shows, is a beginning of a second life. So before beginning the second, it is necessary to put an end to the first. For just as in the case of runners who turn and take the second course, a kind of halt and pause intervenes between the movements in the opposite direction, so also in making a change in lives it seemed necessary for death to come as mediator between the two, ending all that goes before, and beginning all that comes after. How then do we achieve the descent into hell? By imitating, through baptism, the burial of Christ. For the bodies of the baptized are, as it were, buried in the water. Baptism then symbolically signifies the putting off of the works of the flesh; as the apostle says, you were circumcised with the circumcision made without hands, in putting off the body of the sins of the flesh by the circumcision of Christ; buried with him in baptism. Colossians 2:11-12 And there is, as it were, a cleansing of the soul from the filth that has grown on it from the carnal mind, as it is written, You shall wash me, and I shall be whiter than snow. On this account we do not, as is the fashion of the Jews, wash ourselves at each defilement, but own the baptism of salvation to be one. For there the death on behalf of the world is one, and one the resurrection of the dead, whereof baptism is a type. For this cause the Lord, who is the Dispenser of our life, gave us the covenant of baptism, containing a type of life and death, for the water fulfils the image of death, and the Spirit gives us the earnest of life. Hence it follows that the answer to our question why the water was associated with the Spirit is clear: the reason is because in baptism two ends were proposed; on the one hand, the destroying of the body of sin, that it may never bear fruit unto death; on the other hand, our living unto the Spirit, and having our fruit in holiness; the water receiving the body as in a tomb figures death, while the Spirit pours in the quickening power, renewing our souls from the deadness of sin unto their original life. This then is what it is to be born again of water and of the Spirit, the being made dead being effected in the water, while our life is wrought in us through the Spirit. In three immersions, then, and with three invocations, the great mystery of baptism is performed, to the end that the type of death may be fully figured, and that by the tradition of the divine knowledge the baptized may have their souls enlightened. It follows that if there is any grace in the water, it is not of the nature of the water, but of the presence of the Spirit. For baptism is not the putting away of the filth of the flesh, but the answer of a good conscience towards God. 1 Peter 3:21 So in training us for the life that follows on the resurrection the Lord sets out all the manner of life required by the Gospel, laying down for us the law of gentleness, of endurance of wrong, of freedom from the defilement that comes of the love of pleasure, and from covetousness, to the end that we may of set purpose win beforehand and achieve all that the life to come of its inherent nature possesses. If therefore any one in attempting a definition were to describe the gospel as a forecast of the life that follows on the resurrection, he would not seem to me to go beyond what is meet and right. Let us now return to our main topic.

Through the Holy Spirit comes our restoration to paradise, our ascension into the kingdom of heaven, our return to the adoption of sons, our freedom to call God our Father, our being made partakers of the grace of Christ, our being called children of light, our sharing in eternal glory, and, in a word, our being brought into a state of all the fullness of blessing—both in this world and in the world to come—of all the good gifts that are in store for us. By the promise of these gifts, through faith, we see the reflection of their grace as though they were already present, and we await their full enjoyment. If such is the down payment, what will the perfection be? If such are the first fruits, what will be the complete fulfillment? Furthermore, from this we may also understand the difference between the grace that comes from the Spirit and the baptism by water: John indeed baptized with water, but our Lord Jesus Christ baptizes by the Holy Spirit. "I indeed baptize you with water unto repentance, but he who comes after me is mightier than I, whose sandals I am not worthy to carry. He shall baptize you with the Holy Spirit and with fire." Here he calls the trial at the judgment the baptism of fire, as the apostle says, "The fire shall test every man's work, of what sort it is," and again, "The day shall declare it, because it shall be revealed by fire." And already there have been some who in their defense of true religion have undergone death for Christ's sake, not in mere likeness, but in actual fact, and so have needed none of the outward signs of water for their salvation, because they were baptized in their own blood. I write this not to disparage the baptism by water, but to overthrow the arguments of those who exalt themselves against the Spirit—who confuse things that are distinct from one another and compare those which admit of no comparison.

36. Through the Holy Spirit comes our restoration to paradise, our ascension into the kingdom of heaven, our return to the adoption of sons, our liberty to call God our Father, our being made partakers of the grace of Christ, our being called children of light, our sharing in eternal glory, and, in a word, our being brought into a state of all fullness of blessing, Romans 15:29 both in this world and in the world to come, of all the good gifts that are in store for us, by promise hereof, through faith, beholding the reflection of their grace as though they were already present, we await the full enjoyment. If such is the earnest, what the perfection? If such the first fruits, what the complete fulfilment? Furthermore, from this too may be apprehended the difference between the grace that comes from the Spirit and the baptism by water: in that John indeed baptized with water, but our Lord Jesus Christ by the Holy Ghost. I indeed, he says, baptize you with water unto repentance; but he that comes after me is mightier than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear: he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire. Matthew 3:11 Here He calls the trial at the judgment the baptism of fire, as the apostle says, The fire shall try every man's work, of what sort it is. 1 Corinthians 3:13 And again, The day shall declare it, because it shall be revealed by fire. 1 Corinthians 3:13 And ere now there have been some who in their championship of true religion have undergone the death for Christ's sake, not in mere similitude, but in actual fact, and so have needed none of the outward signs of water for their salvation, because they were baptized in their own blood. Thus I write not to disparage the baptism by water, but to overthrow the arguments of those who exalt themselves against the Spirit; who confound things that are distinct from one another, and compare those which admit of no comparison.

Chapter 16

That the Holy Spirit is in every understanding separable from the Father and the Son, whether in the creation of things we can perceive, in the ordering of human affairs, or in the coming judgment.

That the Holy Spirit is in every conception separable from the Father and the Son, alike in the creation of perceptible objects, in the dispensation of human affairs, and in the judgment to come.

Let us return to the point we raised at the beginning: that in all things the Holy Spirit is inseparable and completely incapable of being divided from the Father and the Son. Saint Paul, in the passage about the gift of tongues, writes to the Corinthians, "If you all prophesy and there come in one that believes not, or one unlearned, he is convinced of all, he is judged of all; and thus are the secrets of the heart made manifest; and so falling down on his face he will worship God and report that God is in you of a truth." If God is known to be in the prophets through the prophesying that happens according to the distribution of the gifts of the Spirit, let our opponents consider what kind of status they will assign to the Holy Spirit. Let them say whether it is more appropriate to rank Him with God or to push Him down to the status of a creature. Peter's words to Sapphira, "How is it that you have agreed together to tempt the Spirit of the Lord? You have not lied unto men, but unto God," show that sins against the Holy Spirit and against God are the same. Thus you might learn that in every work the Spirit is closely joined with, and inseparable from, the Father and the Son. God works the differences of operations, and the Lord the diversities of ministries, but all the while the Holy Spirit is present too of His own will, distributing the gifts according to each recipient's worth. For it is said, "There are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit; and differences of administrations, but the same Lord; and there are diversities of operations, but it is the same God which works all in all." But "all these works that one and the self-same Spirit, dividing to every man severally as He will." However, it must not be assumed that because in this passage the apostle names the Spirit first, the Son second, and God the Father third, their rank is therefore reversed. The apostle has only begun in accordance with our normal patterns of thought. For when we receive gifts, the first thing that comes to our mind is the distributor, next we think of the sender, and then we lift our thoughts to the fountain and source of the blessings.

37. Let us then revert to the point raised from the outset, that in all things the Holy Spirit is inseparable and wholly incapable of being parted from the Father and the Son. St. Paul, in the passage about the gift of tongues, writes to the Corinthians, If you all prophesy and there come in one that believes not, or one unlearned, he is convinced of all, he is judged of all; and thus are the secrets of the heart made manifest; and so falling down on his face he will worship God and report that God is in you of a truth. 1 Corinthians 14:24-25 If then God is known to be in the prophets by the prophesying that is acting according to the distribution of the gifts of the Spirit, let our adversaries consider what kind of place they will attribute to the Holy Spirit. Let them say whether it is more proper to rank Him with God or to thrust Him forth to the place of the creature. Peter's words to Sapphira, How is it that you have agreed together to tempt the Spirit of the Lord? You have not lied unto men, but unto God, show that sins against the Holy Spirit and against God are the same; and thus you might learn that in every operation the Spirit is closely conjoined with, and inseparable from, the Father and the Son. God works the differences of operations, and the Lord the diversities of administrations, but all the while the Holy Spirit is present too of His own will, dispensing distribution of the gifts according to each recipient's worth. For, it is said, there are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit; and differences of administrations, but the same Lord; and there are diversities of operations, but it is the same God which works all in all. But all these, it is said, works that one and the self-same Spirit, dividing to every man severally as He will. 1 Corinthians 12:11 It must not however be supposed because in this passage the apostle names in the first place the Spirit, in the second the Son, and in the third God the Father, that therefore their rank is reversed. The apostle has only started in accordance with our habits of thought; for when we receive gifts, the first that occurs to us is the distributer, next we think of the sender, and then we lift our thoughts to the fountain and cause of the boons.

Moreover, we can learn about the fellowship of the Spirit with the Father and the Son from the things created at the beginning. The pure, intelligent, and supermundane powers are holy and are called holy because they have their holiness from the grace given by the Holy Spirit. Accordingly, the way the heavenly powers were created is passed over in silence, because the writer of the creation account has revealed to us only the creation of things perceptible by the senses. But you, who have the power to form an understanding of the unseen from the things that are seen, glorify the Maker by whom all things were made, visible and invisible, principalities and powers, authorities, thrones, and dominions, and all other reasonable natures that we cannot name. And in thinking about the creation, consider first, I pray, the original cause of all things that are made, the Father; the creative cause, the Son; and the perfecting cause, the Spirit; so that the ministering spirits exist by the will of the Father, are brought into being by the operation of the Son, and perfected by the presence of the Spirit. Moreover, the perfection of angels is sanctification and continuance in it. And let no one imagine that I am either affirming that there are three original hypostases or alleging that the operation of the Son is imperfect. For the first principle of existing things is One, creating through the Son and perfecting through the Spirit. The operation of the Father who works all in all is not imperfect, nor is the creating work of the Son incomplete if not perfected by the Spirit. The Father, who creates by His sole will, could not stand in any need of the Son, but nevertheless He wills through the Son; nor could the Son, who works according to the likeness of the Father, need cooperation, but the Son too wills to make perfect through the Spirit. For by the word of the Lord the heavens were made, and all their host by the breath—the Spirit—of His mouth. The Word then is not a mere meaningful impression on the air, carried by the organs of speech; nor is the Spirit of His mouth a vapor, emitted by the organs of breathing; but the Word is He who was with God in the beginning and was God, and the Spirit of the mouth of God is the Spirit of truth who proceeds from the Father. You are therefore to perceive three: the Lord who gives the order, the Word who creates, and the Spirit who confirms. And what else could confirmation be than the perfecting according to holiness? This perfecting expresses the confirmation's firmness, unchangeableness, and fixity in good. But there is no sanctification without the Spirit. The powers of the heavens are not holy by nature; if they were, there would be in this respect no difference between them and the Holy Spirit. It is in proportion to their relative excellence that they receive their measure of holiness from the Spirit. The branding-iron is conceived of together with the fire; and yet the material and the fire are distinct. So too in the case of the heavenly powers: their substance is perhaps an aerial spirit or an immaterial fire, as it is written, Who makes his angels spirits and his ministers a flame of fire; therefore they exist in space and become visible, and appear in their proper bodily form to those who are worthy. But their sanctification, being external to their substance, brings about their perfection through the communion of the Spirit. They keep their rank by their abiding in the good and true, and while they retain their freedom of will, they never fall away from their patient attendance on Him who is truly good. It follows that if by your argument you do away with the Spirit, the hosts of the angels are disbanded, the dominions of archangels are destroyed, all is thrown into confusion, and their life loses law, order, and distinctness. For how are angels to cry Glory to God in the highest without being empowered by the Spirit? For no man can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost, and no man speaking by the Spirit of God calls Jesus accursed; as might be said by wicked and hostile spirits, whose fall confirms our statement of the freedom of the will of the invisible powers; being as they are in a condition of balance between virtue and vice, and on this account needing the help of the Spirit. I indeed maintain that even Gabriel foretells future events in no other way than by the foreknowledge of the Spirit, because of the fact that one of the gifts distributed by the Spirit is prophecy. And from where did he who was ordained to announce the mysteries of the vision to the Man of Desires derive the wisdom by which he was enabled to teach hidden things, if not from the Holy Spirit? The revelation of mysteries is indeed the particular function of the Spirit, as it is written, God has revealed them to us by His Spirit. And how could thrones, dominions, principalities and powers live their blessed life, if they did not behold the face of the Father who is in heaven? But to behold it is impossible without the Spirit! Just as at night, if you remove the light from the house, the eyes go blind and their faculties become inactive, and the worth of objects cannot be discerned, and gold is trodden on in ignorance as though it were iron, so in the order of the intellectual world it is impossible for the high life of Law to remain without the Spirit. For it to remain would be as likely as an army maintaining its discipline in the absence of its commander, or a chorus its harmony without the guidance of the leader. How could the Seraphim cry Holy, Holy, Holy, if they were not taught by the Spirit how often true religion requires them to lift their voice in this ascription of glory? Do all His angels and all His hosts praise God? It is through the cooperation of the Spirit. Do thousands upon thousands of angels stand before Him, and ten thousand times ten thousand ministering spirits? They are blamelessly doing their proper work by the power of the Spirit. All the glorious and unspeakable harmony of the highest heavens both in the service of God and in the mutual harmony of the celestial powers can therefore only be preserved by the direction of the Spirit. Thus with those beings who are not gradually perfected by increase and advance, but are perfect from the moment of creation, there is in creation the presence of the Holy Spirit, who confers on them the grace that flows from Him for the completion and perfection of their essence.

38. Moreover, from the things created at the beginning may be learned the fellowship of the Spirit with the Father and the Son. The pure, intelligent, and supermundane powers are and are styled holy, because they have their holiness of the grace given by the Holy Spirit. Accordingly the mode of the creation of the heavenly powers is passed over in Silence, for the historian of the cosmogony has revealed to us only the creation of things perceptible by sense. But do thou, who hast power from the things that are seen to form an analogy of the unseen, glorify the Maker by whom all things were made, visible and invisible, principalities and powers, authorities, thrones, and dominions, and all other reasonable natures whom we cannot name. And in the creation bethink you first, I pray you, of the original cause of all things that are made, the Father; of the creative cause, the Son; of the perfecting cause, the Spirit; so that the ministering spirits subsist by the will of the Father, are brought into being by the operation of the Son, and perfected by the presence of the Spirit. Moreover, the perfection of angels is sanctification and continuance in it. And let no one imagine me either to affirm that there are three original hypostases or to allege the operation of the Son to be imperfect. For the first principle of existing things is One, creating through the Son and perfecting through the Spirit. The operation of the Father who works all in all is not imperfect, neither is the creating work of the Son incomplete if not perfected by the Spirit. The Father, who creates by His sole will, could not stand in any need of the Son, but nevertheless He wills through the Son; nor could the Son, who works according to the likeness of the Father, need co-operation, but the Son too wills to make perfect through the Spirit. For by the word of the Lord were the heavens made, and all the host of them by the breath [the Spirit] of His mouth. The Word then is not a mere significant impression on the air, borne by the organs of speech; nor is the Spirit of His mouth a vapour, emitted by the organs of respiration; but the Word is He who was with God in the beginning and was God, John 1:1 and the Spirit of the mouth of God is the Spirit of truth which proceeds from the Father. John 15:26 You are therefore to perceive three, the Lord who gives the order, the Word who creates, and the Spirit who confirms. And what other thing could confirmation be than the perfecting according to holiness? This perfecting expresses the confirmation's firmness, unchangeableness, and fixity in good. But there is no sanctification without the Spirit. The powers of the heavens are not holy by nature; were it so there would in this respect be no difference between them and the Holy Spirit. It is in proportion to their relative excellence that they have their meed of holiness from the Spirit. The branding-iron is conceived of together with the fire; and yet the material and the fire are distinct. Thus too in the case of the heavenly powers; their substance is, perhaps, an aerial spirit, or an immaterial fire, as it is written, Who makes his angels spirits and his ministers a flame of fire; wherefore they exist in space and become visible, and appear in their proper bodily form to them that are worthy. But their sanctification, being external to their substance, superinduces their perfection through the communion of the Spirit. They keep their rank by their abiding in the good and true, and while they retain their freedom of will, never fall away from their patient attendance on Him who is truly good. It results that, if by your argument you do away with the Spirit, the hosts of the angels are disbanded, the dominions of archangels are destroyed, all is thrown into confusion, and their life loses law, order, and distinctness. For how are angels to cry Glory to God in the highest Luke 2:14 without being empowered by the Spirit? For No man can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost, and no man speaking by the Spirit of God calls Jesus accursed; 1 Corinthians 12:3 as might be said by wicked and hostile spirits, whose fall establishes our statement of the freedom of the will of the invisible powers; being, as they are, in a condition of equipoise between virtue and vice, and on this account needing the succour of the Spirit. I indeed maintain that even Gabriel Luke 1:11 in no other way foretells events to come than by the foreknowledge of the Spirit, by reason of the fact that one of the boons distributed by the Spirit is prophecy. And whence did he who was ordained to announce the mysteries of the vision to the Man of Desires derive the wisdom whereby he was enabled to teach hidden things, if not from the Holy Spirit? The revelation of mysteries is indeed the peculiar function of the Spirit, as it is written, God has revealed them unto us by His Spirit. 1 Corinthians 2:10 And how could thrones, dominions, principalities and powers Colossians 1:16 live their blessed life, did they not behold the face of the Father which is in heaven? Matthew 18:10 But to behold it is impossible without the Spirit! Just as at night, if you withdraw the light from the house, the eyes fall blind and their faculties become inactive, and the worth of objects cannot be discerned, and gold is trodden on in ignorance as though it were iron, so in the order of the intellectual world it is impossible for the high life of Law to abide without the Spirit. For it so to abide were as likely as that an army should maintain its discipline in the absence of its commander, or a chorus its harmony without the guidance of the Coryphæus. How could the Seraphim cry Holy, Holy, Holy, Isaiah 6:3 were they not taught by the Spirit how often true religion requires them to lift their voice in this ascription of glory? Do all His angels and all His hosts praise God? It is through the co-operation of the Spirit. Do thousand thousand of angels stand before Him, and ten thousand times ten thousand ministering spirits? Daniel 7:10 They are blamelessly doing their proper work by the power of the Spirit. All the glorious and unspeakable harmony of the highest heavens both in the service of God, and in the mutual concord of the celestial powers, can therefore only be preserved by the direction of the Spirit. Thus with those beings who are not gradually perfected by increase and advance, but are perfect from the moment of the creation, there is in creation the presence of the Holy Spirit, who confers on them the grace that flows from Him for the completion and perfection of their essence.

But when we speak of the dispensations made for man by our great God and Savior Jesus Christ, who will deny that they were accomplished through the grace of the Spirit? Whether you want to examine the ancient evidence—the blessings of the patriarchs, the help given through the Law, the types, the prophecies, the courageous deeds in war, the signs worked through righteous men—or on the other hand the things done in the dispensation of the coming of our Lord in the flesh, all is through the Spirit. In the first place He was made an anointing, and being inseparably present was with the very flesh of the Lord, according to what is written: "Upon whom you shall see the Spirit descending and remaining on Him, the same is my beloved Son," and "Jesus of Nazareth whom God anointed with the Holy Spirit." After this every work was accomplished with the cooperation of the Spirit. He was present when the Lord was being tempted by the devil, for it is said, "Jesus was led up of the Spirit into the wilderness to be tempted." He was inseparably with Him while working His wonderful works, for it is said, "If I by the Spirit of God cast out devils." And He did not leave Him when He had risen from the dead, for when renewing man and, by breathing on the face of the disciples, restoring the grace that came from the inbreathing of God which man had lost, what did the Lord say? "Receive the Holy Spirit: whoever's sins you remit, they are remitted to them; and whoever's you retain, they are retained." And is it not plain and undeniable that the ordering of the Church is accomplished through the Spirit? For He gave, it is said, in the church, first apostles, secondly prophets, thirdly teachers, after that miracles, then gifts of healing, helps, governments, diversities of tongues—for this order is ordained in accordance with the division of the gifts that are of the Spirit.

39. But when we speak of the dispensations made for man by our great God and Saviour Jesus Christ, who will gainsay their having been accomplished through the grace of the Spirit? Whether you wish to examine ancient evidence — the blessings of the patriarchs, the succour given through the legislation, the types, the prophecies, the valorous feats in war, the signs wrought through just men;– or on the other hand the things done in the dispensation of the coming of our Lord in the flesh — all is through the Spirit. In the first place He was made an unction, and being inseparably present was with the very flesh of the Lord, according to that which is written, Upon whom you shall see the Spirit descending and remaining on Him, the same is John 1:33 my beloved Son; Matthew 3:17 and Jesus of Nazareth whom God anointed with the Holy Ghost. Acts 10:38 After this every operation was wrought with the co-operation of the Spirit. He was present when the Lord was being tempted by the devil; for, it is said, Jesus was led up of the Spirit into the wilderness to be tempted. Matthew 4:1 He was inseparably with Him while working His wonderful works; for, it is said, If I by the Spirit of God cast out devils. Matthew 12:28 And He did not leave Him when He had risen from the dead; for when renewing man, and, by breathing on the face of the disciples, restoring the grace, that came of the inbreathing of God, which man had lost, what did the Lord say? Receive the Holy Ghost: whose soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them; and whose soever ye retain, they are retained. John 20:22-23 And is it not plain and incontestable that the ordering of the Church is effected through the Spirit? For He gave, it is said, in the church, first Apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly teachers, after that miracles, then gifts of healing, helps, governments, diversities of tongues, 1 Corinthians 12:28 for this order is ordained in accordance with the division of the gifts that are of the Spirit.

Furthermore, anyone who carefully uses their reason will discover that even at the moment when the Lord is expected to appear from heaven, the Holy Spirit will not be without functions to perform, as some people suppose. On the contrary, even on the day of His revelation, when the blessed and only Sovereign will judge the world in righteousness, the Holy Spirit will be present with Him. For who is so ignorant of the good things God has prepared for those who are worthy as not to know that the crown of the righteous is the grace of the Spirit, given in a more abundant and perfect measure on that day, when spiritual glory will be distributed to each person in proportion to how nobly he has conducted himself? For among the glories of the saints there are many dwelling places in the Father's house, that is, differences in ranks of honor. As star differs from star in glory, so also is the resurrection of the dead. Those who were sealed by the Spirit for the day of redemption and preserve pure and undiminished the first fruits they received from the Spirit are those who will hear the words: "Well done, good and faithful servant; you have been faithful over a few things, I will make you ruler over many things." Similarly, those who have grieved the Holy Spirit by the wickedness of their ways, or have not worked for the one who gave to them, will be deprived of what they received, their grace being transferred to others. Or, according to one of the evangelists, they will even be completely cut in two—this cutting in two meaning complete separation from the Spirit. The body is not divided, with part being delivered to punishment and part let off, for when a whole has sinned, it would be like the old myths and unworthy of a righteous judge for only half to suffer punishment. Nor is the soul cut in two—that soul which possesses the sinful disposition throughout its entirety and works wickedness in cooperation with the body. The cutting in two, as I have noted, is the eternal separation of the soul from the Spirit. For now, although the Spirit does not allow mixture with the unworthy, He nevertheless does seem in a way to be present with those who have once been sealed, awaiting the salvation that follows their conversion. But then He will be completely cut off from the soul that has defiled His grace. For this reason, in Hell there is no one who makes confession; in death no one who remembers God, because the help of the Spirit is no longer present. How then is it possible to conceive that the judgment is accomplished without the Holy Spirit, when the word points out that He Himself is the prize of the righteous, when instead of the down payment is given that which is perfect, and the first condemnation of sinners, when they are deprived of what they seem to have? But the greatest proof of the union of the Spirit with the Father and the Son is that He is said to have the same relationship to God that the spirit in us has to each of us. For "what man knows the things of a man except the spirit of man which is in him? Even so the things of God no one knows except the Spirit of God."

40. Moreover by any one who carefully uses his reason it will be found that even at the moment of the expected appearance of the Lord from heaven the Holy Spirit will not, as some suppose, have no functions to discharge: on the contrary, even in the day of His revelation, in which the blessed and only potentate 1 Timothy 6:15 will judge the world in righteousness, Acts 17:31 the Holy Spirit will be present with Him. For who is so ignorant of the good things prepared by God for them that are worthy, as not to know that the crown of the righteous is the grace of the Spirit, bestowed in more abundant and perfect measure in that day, when spiritual glory shall be distributed to each in proportion as he shall have nobly played the man? For among the glories of the saints are many mansions in the Father's house, that is differences of dignities: for as star differs from star in glory, so also is the resurrection of the dead. 1 Corinthians 15:41-42 They, then, that were sealed by the Spirit unto the day of redemption, and preserve pure and undiminished the first fruits which they received of the Spirit, are they that shall hear the words well done thou good and faithful servant; you have been faithful over a few things, I will make you ruler over many things. Matthew 25:21 In like manner they which have grieved the Holy Spirit by the wickedness of their ways, or have not wrought for Him that gave to them, shall be deprived of what they have received, their grace being transferred to others; or, according to one of the evangelists, they shall even be wholly cut asunder, Matthew 24:51 — the cutting asunder meaning complete separation from the Spirit. The body is not divided, part being delivered to chastisement, and part let off; for when a whole has sinned it were like the old fables, and unworthy of a righteous judge, for only the half to suffer chastisement. Nor is the soul cut in two — that soul the whole of which possesses the sinful affection throughout, and works the wickedness in co-operation with the body. The cutting asunder, as I have observed, is the separation for aye of the soul from the Spirit. For now, although the Spirit does not suffer admixture with the unworthy, He nevertheless does seem in a manner to be present with them that have once been sealed, awaiting the salvation which follows on their conversion; but then He will be wholly cut off from the soul that has defiled His grace. For this reason In Hell there is none that makes confession; in death none that remembers God, because the succour of the Spirit is no longer present. How then is it possible to conceive that the judgment is accomplished without the Holy Spirit, wherein the word points out that He is Himself the prize Philippians 3:14 of the righteous, when instead of the earnest is given that which is perfect, and the first condemnation of sinners, when they are deprived of that which they seem to have? But the greatest proof of the conjunction of the Spirit with the Father and the Son is that He is said to have the same relation to God which the spirit in us has to each of us. For what man it is said, knows the things of a man, save the spirit of man which is in him? Even so the things of God knows no man but the Spirit of God. 1 Corinthians 2:11

On this point I have said enough.

On this point I have said enough.

Chapter 17

Against those who say that the Holy Spirit should not be counted together with the Father and the Son, but rather counted under them. This section also includes a brief explanation of the faith concerning proper sub-numeration.

Against those who say that the Holy Ghost is not to be numbered with, but numbered under, the Father and the Son. Wherein moreover there is a summary notice of the faith concerning right sub-numeration.

What they call sub-numeration, and in what sense they use this word, is difficult even to imagine. It is well known that this term was imported into our language from secular philosophy. But a point for our present consideration is whether it has any direct relation to the matter under discussion. Those who are skilled in useless speculations tell us that while some nouns are common and have broad application, others are more specific, and that some have more limited scope than others. For instance, essence is a common noun that can be applied to all things both living and non-living, while animal is more specific, being applied to fewer subjects than the former, though to more than those considered under it, since it includes both rational and irrational nature. Again, human is more specific than animal, and man is more specific than human, and more specific than man is the individual Peter, Paul, or John. Do they then mean by sub-numeration the division of the common term into its subordinate parts? But I hesitate to believe they have reached such a level of madness as to claim that the God of the universe, like some common quality that can only be conceived by reason and has no actual existence in any hypostasis, is divided into subordinate divisions, and that this subdivision is then called sub-numeration. This would hardly be said even by those completely insane, for besides its impiety, they are establishing the very opposite of their own argument. For the subdivisions are of the same essence as that from which they have been divided. The very obviousness of the absurdity makes it difficult for us to find arguments to refute their unreasonableness, so that their folly actually seems to work to their advantage—just as soft and yielding bodies offer no resistance and therefore cannot be struck a solid blow. It is impossible to bring a strong refutation to bear on an obvious absurdity. The only course open to us is to pass over their abominable impiety in silence. Yet our love for the brethren and the persistence of our opponents makes silence impossible.

41. What, however, they call sub-numeration, and in what sense they use this word, cannot even be imagined without difficulty. It is well known that it was imported into our language from the wisdom of the world; but a point for our present consideration will be whether it has any immediate relation to the subject under discussion. Those who are adepts in vain investigations tell us that, while some nouns are common and of widely extended denotation, others are more specific, and that the force of some is more limited than that of others. Essence, for instance, is a common noun, predicable of all things both animate and inanimate; while animal is more specific, being predicated of fewer subjects than the former, though of more than those which are considered under it, as it embraces both rational and irrational nature. Again, human is more specific than animal, and man than human, and than man the individual Peter, Paul, or John. Do they then mean by sub-numeration the division of the common into its subordinate parts? But I should hesitate to believe they have reached such a pitch of infatuation as to assert that the God of the universe, like some common quality conceivable only by reason and without actual existence in any hypostasis, is divided into subordinate divisions, and that then this subdivision is called sub-numeration. This would hardly be said even by men melancholy mad, for, besides its impiety, they are establishing the very opposite argument to their own contention. For the subdivisions are of the same essence as that from which they have been divided. The very obviousness of the absurdity makes it difficult for us to find arguments to confute their unreasonableness; so that really their folly looks like an advantage to them; just as soft and yielding bodies offer no resistance, and therefore cannot be struck a stout blow. It is impossible to bring a vigorous confutation to bear on a palpable absurdity. The only course open to us is to pass by their abominable impiety in silence. Yet our love for the brethren and the importunity of our opponents makes silence impossible.

What is it that they maintain? Look at the terms of their deception. We claim that connumeration is appropriate for subjects of equal dignity, and sub-numeration for those that differ in the direction of inferiority. Why, I responded, do you say this? I fail to understand your extraordinary wisdom. Do you mean that gold is numbered with gold, and that lead is unworthy of connumeration, but because of the cheapness of the material, is sub-numerated to gold? And do you attach so much importance to number that it can either raise the value of what is cheap, or destroy the dignity of what is valuable? Therefore, again, you will number gold under precious stones, and such precious stones as are smaller and without luster under those which are larger and brighter in color. But what will not be said by men who spend their time in nothing else but either 'to tell or to hear some new thing'? Let these supporters of impiety be classed for the future with Stoics and Epicureans. What sub-numeration is even possible of things less valuable in relation to things very valuable? How is a brass obol to be numbered under a golden stater? Because, they reply, we do not speak of possessing two coins, but one and one. But which of these is sub-numerated to the other? Each is similarly mentioned. If then you number each by itself, you create an equality of value by numbering them in the same way but, if you join them, you make their value one by numbering them one with the other. But if the sub-numeration belongs to the one which is numbered second, then it is in the power of the person counting to begin by counting the brass coin. Let us, however, pass over the refutation of their ignorance, and turn our argument to the main topic.

42. What is it that they maintain? Look at the terms of their imposture. We assert that connumeration is appropriate to subjects of equal dignity, and sub-numeration to those which vary in the direction of inferiority. Why, I rejoined, do you say this? I fail to understand your extraordinary wisdom. Do you mean that gold is numbered with gold, and that lead is unworthy of the connumeration, but, because of the cheapness of the material, is subnumerated to gold? And do you attribute so much importance to number as that it can either exalt the value of what is cheap, or destroy the dignity of what is valuable? Therefore, again, you will number gold under precious stones, and such precious stones as are smaller and without lustre under those which are larger and brighter in color. But what will not be said by men who spend their time in nothing else but either 'to tell or to hear some new thing'? Acts 17:21 Let these supporters of impiety be classed for the future with Stoics and Epicureans. What sub-numeration is even possible of things less valuable in relation to things very valuable? How is a brass obol to be numbered under a golden stater? Because, they reply, we do not speak of possessing two coins, but one and one. But which of these is subnumerated to the other? Each is similarly mentioned. If then you number each by itself, you cause an equality value by numbering them in the same way but, if you join them, you make their value one by numbering them one with the other. But if the sub-numeration belongs to the one which is numbered second, then it is in the power of the counter to begin by counting the brass coin. Let us, however, pass over the confutation of their ignorance, and turn our argument to the main topic.

Do you claim that the Son is numbered under the Father and the Spirit under the Son, or do you limit your sub-numeration to the Spirit alone? If you apply this sub-numeration to the Son as well, you revive the same impious teaching: the unlikeness of the ousia, the lowliness of rank, the coming into being at a later time—and in short, by this single term you will clearly set in motion again all the blasphemies against the Only-begotten. Refuting these blasphemies would require more space than my present purpose allows, and I am less obligated to undertake it because this impiety has been refuted elsewhere to the best of my ability. If, however, they suppose the sub-numeration applies to the Spirit alone, they must be taught that the Spirit is spoken of together with the Lord in exactly the same manner that the Son is spoken of with the Father. The name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit is delivered in the same way, and according to the coordination of the words delivered in baptism, the Spirit's relation to the Son is the same as the Son's relation to the Father. And if the Spirit is coordinated with the Son, and the Son with the Father, it is obvious that the Spirit is also coordinated with the Father. When the names are arranged in one and the same coordinated series, what room is there for speaking of connumeration on the one hand and sub-numeration on the other? Indeed, without exception, what thing ever lost its own nature by being counted? Is it not the case that things when counted remain what they naturally and originally were, while number is used among us as a sign indicating the plurality of subjects? Some bodies we count, some we measure, and some we weigh: those which are continuous by nature we understand by measure; to those which are divided we apply number (except for those which are measured because of their fineness); while heavy objects are distinguished by the tilt of the scale. It does not follow, however, that because we have invented for our convenience symbols to help us arrive at knowledge of quantity, we have therefore changed the nature of the things signified. We do not speak of weighing things under one another just because they are weighed, even if one is gold and the other tin; nor do we measure things under one another when they are measured; and in the same way we will not number things under one another when they are counted. And if none of the other things permits sub-numeration, how can they claim that the Spirit ought to be sub-numbered? Laboring as they do under pagan error, they imagine that things which are inferior, either by grade of rank or subjection of ousia, ought to be sub-numbered.

43. Do you maintain that the Son is numbered under the Father, and the Spirit under the Son, or do you confine your sub-numeration to the Spirit alone? If, on the other hand, you apply this sub-numeration also to the Son, you revive what is the same impious doctrine, the unlikeness of the substance, the lowliness of rank, the coming into being in later time, and once for all, by this one term, you will plainly again set circling all the blasphemies against the Only-begotten. To controvert these blasphemies would be a longer task than my present purpose admits of; and I am the less bound to undertake it because the impiety has been refuted elsewhere to the best of my ability. If on the other hand they suppose the sub-numeration to benefit the Spirit alone, they must be taught that the Spirit is spoken of together with the Lord in precisely the same manner in which the Son is spoken of with the Father. The name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost Matthew 28:19 is delivered in like manner, and, according to the co-ordination of words delivered in baptism, the relation of the Spirit to the Son is the same as that of the Son to the Father. And if the Spirit is co-ordinate with the Son, and the Son with the Father, it is obvious that the Spirit is also co-ordinate with the Father. When then the names are ranked in one and the same co-ordinate series, what room is there for speaking on the one hand of connumeration, and on the other of sub-numeration? Nay, without exception, what thing ever lost its own nature by being numbered? Is it not the fact that things when numbered remain what they naturally and originally were, while number is adopted among us as a sign indicative of the plurality of subjects? For some bodies we count, some we measure, and some we weigh; those which are by nature continuous we apprehend by measure; to those which are divided we apply number (with the exception of those which on account of their fineness are measured); while heavy objects are distinguished by the inclination of the balance. It does not however follow that, because we have invented for our convenience symbols to help us to arrive at the knowledge of quantity, we have therefore changed the nature of the things signified. We do not speak of weighing under one another things which are weighed, even though one be gold and the other tin; nor yet do we measure under things that are measured; and so in the same way we will not number under things which are numbered. And if none of the rest of things admits of sub-numeration how can they allege that the Spirit ought to be subnumerated? Labouring as they do under heathen unsoundness, they imagine that things which are inferior, either by grade of rank or subjection of substance, ought to be subnumerated.

Chapter 18

In what manner we preserve the pious dogma of the Monarchia in the confession of the three hypostases. This also includes the refutation of those who claim that the Spirit is counted as subordinate.

In what manner in the confession of the three hypostases we preserve the pious dogma of the Monarchia. Wherein also is the refutation of them that allege that the Spirit is subnumerated.

When our Lord gave the formula of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit in Matthew 28:19, He did not connect the gift with number. He did not say "into First, Second, and Third," nor "into one, two, and three," but He gave us the gift of saving knowledge of the faith through holy names. What saves us is our faith. Number has been invented as a symbol to indicate the quantity of objects. But these people, who bring destruction on themselves from every possible source, have turned even the ability to count against the faith. Nothing else changes because of the addition of number, yet these people, when it comes to the divine nature, pay reverence to number so they won't exceed the limits of honor due to the Paraclete. But, wisest sirs, let what is unapproachable be completely above and beyond number, just as the ancient reverence of the Hebrews wrote the unutterable name of God in special characters, trying to express its infinite excellence. Count, if you must, but you must not damage the faith by counting. Either let the ineffable be honored by silence, or let holy things be counted in a way consistent with true religion. There is one God and Father, one Only-begotten, and one Holy Spirit. We proclaim each of the hypostases individually, and when we must count, we do not let an ignorant arithmetic lead us to the idea of multiple Gods.

44. In delivering the formula of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, Matthew 28:19 our Lord did not connect the gift with number. He did not say into First, Second, and Third, nor yet into one, two, and three, but He gave us the boon of the knowledge of the faith which leads to salvation, by means of holy names. So that what saves us is our faith. Number has been devised as a symbol indicative of the quantity of objects. But these men, who bring ruin on themselves from every possible source, have turned even the capacity for counting against the faith. Nothing else undergoes any change in consequence of the addition of number, and yet these men in the case of the divine nature pay reverence to number, lest they should exceed the limits of the honour due to the Paraclete. But, O wisest sirs, let the unapproachable be altogether above and beyond number, as the ancient reverence of the Hebrews wrote the unutterable name of God in peculiar characters, thus endeavouring to set forth its infinite excellence. Count, if you must; but you must not by counting do damage to the faith. Either let the ineffable be honoured by silence; or let holy things be counted consistently with true religion. There is one God and Father, one Only-begotten, and one Holy Ghost. We proclaim each of the hypostases singly; and, when count we must, we do not let an ignorant arithmetic carry us away to the idea of a plurality of Gods.

We do not count by gradual addition, increasing from one to many and saying one, two, and three—nor do we say first, second, and third. For "I, God, am the first, and I am the last." We have never heard of a second God, not even now. In worshiping God of God, we both confess the distinction of the Persons and at the same time maintain the Monarchy. We do not break up the theology into a divided plurality, because one Form, so to speak, united in the unchangeableness of the Godhead, is seen in God the Father and in God the Only-begotten. For the Son is in the Father and the Father in the Son. Since the latter is such as the former is, and the former is such as the latter is, herein lies the Unity. So according to the distinction of Persons, both are one and one, and according to the community of Nature, one. How then, if one and one, are there not two Gods? Because we speak of a king and of the king's image, and not of two kings. The majesty is not split in two, nor the glory divided. The sovereignty and authority over us is one, and so the doxology we offer is not plural but one, because the honor paid to the image passes on to the prototype. Now what the image is in the one case by imitation, the Son is in the other case by nature. And as in works of art the likeness depends on the form, so in the case of the divine and uncompounded nature the union consists in the communion of the Godhead. Moreover, the Holy Spirit is one, and we speak of Him singly, joined as He is to the one Father through the one Son, and through Himself completing the adorable and blessed Trinity. His intimate relationship to the Father and the Son is sufficiently shown by the fact that He is not ranked among the plurality of creation, but is spoken of singly. For He is not one of many, but One. For as there is one Father and one Son, so there is one Holy Spirit. He is consequently as far removed from created Nature as reason requires the singular to be removed from compound and plural bodies, and He is united to the Father and to the Son as unit has affinity with unit.

45. For we do not count by way of addition, gradually making increase from unity to multitude, and saying one, two, and three — nor yet first, second, and third. For I, God, am the first, and I am the last. Isaiah 44:6 And hitherto we have never, even at the present time, heard of a second God. Worshipping as we do God of God, we both confess the distinction of the Persons, and at the same time abide by the Monarchy. We do not fritter away the theology in a divided plurality, because one Form, so to say, united in the invariableness of the Godhead, is beheld in God the Father, and in God the Only begotten. For the Son is in the Father and the Father in the Son; since such as is the latter, such is the former, and such as is the former, such is the latter; and herein is the Unity. So that according to the distinction of Persons, both are one and one, and according to the community of Nature, one. How, then, if one and one, are there not two Gods? Because we speak of a king, and of the king's image, and not of two kings. The majesty is not cloven in two, nor the glory divided. The sovereignty and authority over us is one, and so the doxology ascribed by us is not plural but one; because the honour paid to the image passes on to the prototype. Now what in the one case the image is by reason of imitation, that in the other case the Son is by nature; and as in works of art the likeness is dependent on the form, so in the case of the divine and uncompounded nature the union consists in the communion of the Godhead. One, moreover, is the Holy Spirit, and we speak of Him singly, conjoined as He is to the one Father through the one Son, and through Himself completing the adorable and blessed Trinity. Of Him the intimate relationship to the Father and the Son is sufficiently declared by the fact of His not being ranked in the plurality of the creation, but being spoken of singly; for he is not one of many, but One. For as there is one Father and one Son, so is there one Holy Ghost. He is consequently as far removed from created Nature as reason requires the singular to be removed from compound and plural bodies; and He is in such wise united to the Father and to the Son as unit has affinity with unit.

We don't draw our proofs of the natural communion only from this source, but also from the fact that He is said to be "of God"—not in the sense that all things are of God, but in the sense of proceeding out of God. He proceeds not by generation like the Son, but as the Breath of His mouth. Yet the mouth is not a bodily member, nor is the Spirit breath that dissipates. Rather, the word "mouth" is used insofar as it can properly apply to God, and the Spirit is a Substance (ousia) having life, endowed with supreme power of sanctification. In this way the close relationship is made clear while the manner of His ineffable existence is protected. He is also called "Spirit of Christ" because He is by nature closely related to Him. Therefore, "if anyone does not have the Spirit of Christ, he is not His." Hence He alone worthily glorifies the Lord, for it is said, "He shall glorify me"—not as a creature, but as Spirit of truth, clearly displaying the truth in Himself, and as Spirit of wisdom, revealing in His own greatness Christ the Power of God and the wisdom of God. And as Paraclete He expresses in Himself the goodness of the Paraclete who sent Him, and in His own dignity manifests the majesty of Him from whom He proceeded. There is, on the one hand, a natural glory, as light is the glory of the sun; and on the other hand, a glory bestowed by judgment and free will from outside upon those who are worthy. This latter kind is twofold. It is said, "A son honors his father, and a servant his master." Of these two, the servile honor is given by the creature; the other, which may be called the intimate honor, is fulfilled by the Spirit. For just as our Lord said of Himself, "I have glorified You on the earth: I have finished the work which You gave me to do," so of the Paraclete He says, "He shall glorify me: for He shall receive of mine, and shall show it to you." And just as the Son is glorified by the Father when He says, "I have both glorified it and will glorify it again," so the Spirit is glorified through His communion with both Father and Son, and through the testimony of the Only-begotten when He says, "All manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven to men: but the blasphemy against the Holy Spirit shall not be forgiven to men."

46. And it is not from this source alone that our proofs of the natural communion are derived, but from the fact that He is moreover said to be of God; 2 Corinthians 1:12 not indeed in the sense in which all things are of God, but in the sense of proceeding out of God, not by generation, like the Son, but as Breath of His mouth. But in no way is the mouth a member, nor the Spirit breath that is dissolved; but the word mouth is used so far as it can be appropriate to God, and the Spirit is a Substance having life, gifted with supreme power of sanctification. Thus the close relation is made plain, while the mode of the ineffable existence is safeguarded. He is moreover styled 'Spirit of Christ,' as being by nature closely related to Him. Wherefore If any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of His. Romans 8:9 Hence He alone worthily glorifies the Lord, for, it is said, He shall glorify me, John 16:14 not as the creature, but as Spirit of truth, John 14:17 clearly showing forth the truth in Himself, and, as Spirit of wisdom, in His own greatness revealing Christ the Power of God and the wisdom of God. 1 Corinthians 1:24 And as Paraclete He expresses in Himself the goodness of the Paraclete who sent Him, and in His own dignity manifests the majesty of Him from whom He proceeded. There is then on the one hand a natural glory, as light is the glory of the sun; and on the other a glory bestowed judicially and of free will ' ab extra ' on them that are worthy. The latter is twofold. A son, it is said, honours his father, and a servant his master. Malachi 1:6 Of these two the one, the servile, is given by the creature; the other, which may be called the intimate, is fulfilled by the Spirit. For, as our Lord said of Himself, I have glorified You on the earth: I have finished the work which you gave me to do; John 17:4 so of the Paraclete He says He shall glorify me: for He shall receive of mine, and shall show it unto you. John 16:14 And as the Son is glorified of the Father when He says I have both glorified it and will glorify it again, John 12:28 so is the Spirit glorified through His communion with both Father and Son, and through the testimony of the Only-begotten when He says All manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto men: but the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven unto men. Matthew 12:31

When, by means of the power that enlightens us, we fix our eyes on the beauty of the image of the invisible God, and through the image are led up to the supreme beauty of the vision of the archetype, the Spirit of knowledge is inseparably with us. In Himself, He gives to those who love the vision of truth the power to behold the Image. He does not display this from outside, but in Himself leads us on to full knowledge. No one knows the Father except the Son. And likewise, no one can say that Jesus is the Lord except by the Holy Spirit. For it is not said through the Spirit, but by the Spirit. And God is a spirit, and those who worship Him must worship Him in spirit and in truth, as it is written: in your light we shall see light—namely by the illumination of the Spirit, the true light which lights every person who comes into the world. The result is that in Himself He shows the glory of the Only-begotten, and to true worshipers He in Himself grants the knowledge of God. Thus the way of knowing God proceeds from One Spirit through the One Son to the One Father, and conversely the natural Goodness and the inherent Holiness and the royal Dignity extend from the Father through the Only-begotten to the Spirit. In this way there is both acknowledgment of the hypostases and the true teaching of the Monarchy is not lost. Those who support their ranking by speaking of first and second and third ought to be informed that they are importing the polytheism of pagan error into the pure theology of Christians. No other result can be achieved by the wicked device of ranking than the confession of a first, a second, and a third God. For us the order prescribed by the Lord is sufficient. Whoever confuses this order will be no less guilty of transgressing the law than the impious pagans.

47. And when, by means of the power that enlightens us, we fix our eyes on the beauty of the image of the invisible God, and through the image are led up to the supreme beauty of the spectacle of the archetype, then, I ween, is with us inseparably the Spirit of knowledge, in Himself bestowing on them that love the vision of the truth the power of beholding the Image, not making the exhibition from without, but in Himself leading on to the full knowledge. No man knows the Father save the Son. And so no man can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost. 1 Corinthians 12:3 For it is not said through the Spirit, but by the Spirit, and God is a spirit, and they that worship Him must worship Him in spirit and in truth, John 4:24 as it is written in your light shall we see light, namely by the illumination of the Spirit, the true light which lights every man that comes into the world. John 1:9 It results that in Himself He shows the glory of the Only begotten, and on true worshippers He in Himself bestows the knowledge of God. Thus the way of the knowledge of God lies from One Spirit through the One Son to the One Father, and conversely the natural Goodness and the inherent Holiness and the royal Dignity extend from the Father through the Only-begotten to the Spirit. Thus there is both acknowledgment of the hypostases and the true dogma of the Monarchy is not lost. They on the other hand who support their sub-numeration by talking of first and second and third ought to be informed that into the undefiled theology of Christians they are importing the polytheism of heathen error. No other result can be achieved by the fell device of sub-numeration than the confession of a first, a second, and a third God. For us is sufficient the order prescribed by the Lord. He who confuses this order will be no less guilty of transgressing the law than are the impious heathen.

Enough has now been said to prove, against their error, that the communion of nature is in no way dissolved by the manner of counting in succession. However, let us make a concession to our contentious and weak-minded opponent and grant that what is second to anything is spoken of as counted under it. Now let us see what follows. It is said that the first man is of the earth, earthy, and the second man is the Lord from heaven. Again, that was not first which is spiritual, but that which is natural, and afterward that which is spiritual. If then the second is counted under the first, and what is counted under is inferior in dignity to that under which it was counted, then according to you the spiritual is inferior in honor to the natural, and the heavenly man to the earthy.

Enough has been now said to prove, in contravention of their error, that the communion of Nature is in no wise dissolved by the manner of sub-numeration. Let us, however, make a concession to our contentious and feeble minded adversary, and grant that what is second to anything is spoken of in sub-numeration to it. Now let us see what follows. The first man it is said is of the earth earthy, the second man is the Lord from heaven. 1 Corinthians 15:47 Again that was not first which is spiritual but that which is natural and afterward that which is spiritual. 1 Corinthians 15:46 If then the second is subnumerated to the first, and the subnumerated is inferior in dignity to that to which it was subnumerated, according to you the spiritual is inferior in honour to the natural, and the heavenly man to the earthy.

Chapter 19

Against those who claim that the Spirit should not be glorified.

Against those who assert that the Spirit ought not to be glorified.

Some people concede this point but argue that glory is not so absolutely due to the Spirit that we must exalt Him in our doxologies. But where else could we find demonstrations of the Spirit's dignity, which passes all understanding, if our opponents do not accept His communion with the Father and the Son as evidence of His rank? In any case, we can arrive to some extent at an intelligent understanding of the sublimity of His nature and His unapproachable power by examining the meaning of His title, the magnitude of His operations, and the good gifts He bestows on us—or rather on all creation. He is called Spirit, just as God is Spirit and the breath of our nostrils, the anointed of the Lord. He is called holy, just as the Father is holy and the Son is holy, for holiness was brought to the creature from outside, but for the Spirit holiness is the fulfillment of His nature. This is why He is not described as being sanctified, but as sanctifying. He is called good, just as the Father is good and He who was begotten of the Good is good, and for the Spirit His goodness is His essence. He is called upright, just as the Lord is upright, in that He is Himself truth and is Himself Righteousness, having no divergence or leaning to one side or the other because of the immutability of His substance. He is called Paraclete, like the Only-begotten, as the Son Himself says, "I will ask the Father, and He will give you another comforter." Thus the Spirit bears names in common with the Father and the Son, and He receives these titles from His natural and close relationship with them. From what other source could they come? Moreover, He is called royal, Spirit of truth, and Spirit of wisdom. It is said, "The Spirit of God has made me," and "God filled Bezaleel with the divine Spirit of wisdom and understanding and knowledge." Such names as these are supremely excellent and mighty, yet they do not exceed His glory.

48. Be it so, it is rejoined, but glory is by no means so absolutely due to the Spirit as to require His exaltation by us in doxologies. Whence then could we get demonstrations of the dignity of the Spirit, passing all understanding, Philippians 4:7 if His communion with the Father and the Son were not reckoned by our opponents as good for testimony of His rank? It is, at all events, possible for us to arrive to a certain extent at intelligent apprehension of the sublimity of His nature and of His unapproachable power, by looking at the meaning of His title, and at the magnitude of His operations, and by His good gifts bestowed on us or rather on all creation. He is called Spirit, as God is a Spirit, John 4:24 and the breath of our nostrils, the anointed of the Lord. He is called holy, 1 John 1:20 as the Father is holy, and the Son is holy, for to the creature holiness was brought in from without, but to the Spirit holiness is the fulfilment of nature, and it is for this reason that He is described not as being sanctified, but as sanctifying. He is called good, as the Father is good, and He who was begotten of the Good is good, and to the Spirit His goodness is essence. He is called upright, as the Lord is upright, in that He is Himself truth, and is Himself Righteousness, 2 Corinthians 3:8-9 having no divergence nor leaning to one side or to the other, on account of the immutability of His substance. He is called Paraclete, like the Only begotten, as He Himself says, I will ask the Father, and He will give you another comforter. Thus names are borne by the Spirit in common with the Father and the Son, and He gets these titles from His natural and close relationship. From what other source could they be derived? Again He is called royal, Spirit of truth, and Spirit of wisdom. Isaiah 11:2 The Spirit of God, it is said has made me, Job 33:4 and God filled Bezaleel with the divine Spirit of wisdom and understanding and knowledge. Such names as these are super-eminent and mighty, but they do not transcend His glory.

And what are His operations? They are ineffable in majesty and innumerable in quantity. How can we even conceive of what extends beyond the ages? What were His operations before the creation we can understand? How great was the grace He gave to creation? What power does He exercise over the ages to come? He existed; He pre-existed; He co-existed with the Father and the Son before the ages. It follows that even if you can conceive of anything beyond the ages, you will find the Spirit still further above and beyond. And if you think of creation, the powers of the heavens were established by the Spirit—their establishment being understood as their inability to fall away from good. For it is from the Spirit that the powers derive their close relationship to God, their inability to change to evil, and their continuation in blessedness. Is it Christ's coming? The Spirit is forerunner. Is there the incarnate presence? The Spirit is inseparable. Working of miracles and gifts of healing are through the Holy Spirit. Demons were driven out by the Spirit of God. The devil was brought to nothing by the presence of the Spirit. Remission of sins was by the gift of the Spirit, for you were washed, you were sanctified, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ and in the holy Spirit of our God. There is close relationship with God through the Spirit, for God has sent forth the Spirit of His Son into your hearts, crying Abba, Father. The resurrection from the dead is effected by the operation of the Spirit, for You send forth your spirit, they are created; and You renew the face of the earth. If here creation may be taken to mean bringing the departed back to life, how mighty is the operation of the Spirit, who is to us the dispenser of the life that follows the resurrection and attunes our souls to the spiritual life beyond? Or if here by creation is meant the change to a better condition of those who in this life have fallen into sin—for it is so understood according to Scripture's usage, as in Paul's words if any man be in Christ he is a new creature—the renewal that takes place in this life and the transformation from our earthly and sensuous life to the heavenly way of life that takes place in us through the Spirit, then our souls are lifted to the highest pitch of admiration. With these thoughts before us, are we to be afraid of going beyond proper bounds in the extravagance of the honor we pay? Should we not rather fear that even though we seem to give Him the highest names that human thought can conceive or human tongue can utter, we let our thoughts about Him fall too low?

49. And His operations, what are they? For majesty ineffable, and for numbers innumerable. How shall we form a conception of what extends beyond the ages? What were His operations before that creation whereof we can conceive? How great the grace which He conferred on creation? What the power exercised by Him over the ages to come? He existed; He pre- existed; He co-existed with the Father and the Son before the ages. It follows that, even if you can conceive of anything beyond the ages, you will find the Spirit yet further above and beyond. And if you think of the creation, the powers of the heavens were established by the Spirit, the establishment being understood to refer to disability to fall away from good. For it is from the Spirit that the powers derive their close relationship to God, their inability to change to evil, and their continuance in blessedness. Is it Christ's advent? The Spirit is forerunner. Is there the incarnate presence? The Spirit is inseparable. Working of miracles, and gifts of healing are through the Holy Spirit. Demons were driven out by the Spirit of God. The devil was brought to naught by the presence of the Spirit. Remission of sins was by the gift of the Spirit, for you were washed, you were sanctified,…in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and in the holy Spirit of our God. There is close relationship with God through the Spirit, for God has sent forth the Spirit of His Son into your hearts, crying Abba, Father. Galatians 4:6 The resurrection from the dead is effected by the operation of the Spirit, for You send forth your spirit, they are created; and You renew the face of the earth. If here creation may be taken to mean the bringing of the departed to life again, how mighty is not the operation of the Spirit, Who is to us the dispenser of the life that follows on the resurrection, and attunes our souls to the spiritual life beyond? Or if here by creation is meant the change to a better condition of those who in this life have fallen into sin, (for it is so understood according to the usage of Scripture, as in the words of Paul if any man be in Christ he is a new creature 2 Corinthians 5:17), the renewal which takes place in this life, and the transmutation from our earthly and sensuous life to the heavenly conversation which takes place in us through the Spirit, then our souls are exalted to the highest pitch of admiration. With these thoughts before us are we to be afraid of going beyond due bounds in the extravagance of the honour we pay? Shall we not rather fear lest, even though we seem to give Him the highest names which the thoughts of man can conceive or man's tongue utter, we let our thoughts about Him fall too low?

The Spirit speaks just as the Lord speaks: "Get up and go with them, doubting nothing, for I have sent them." Are these the words of someone inferior or someone afraid? "Set apart for me Barnabas and Saul for the work to which I have called them." Does a slave speak this way? And Isaiah says, "The Lord God and His Spirit has sent me," and "The Spirit came down from the Lord and guided them." And please do not interpret this guidance as some lowly service, because the Word testifies that it was the work of God—"You led your people like a flock," it says, and "You who lead Joseph like a flock," and "He led them safely so they did not fear." So when you hear that when the Comforter comes, He will remind you and guide you into all truth, do not twist the meaning.

It is the Spirit which says, as the Lord says, Get you down, and go with them, doubting nothing: for I have sent them. Acts 10:20 Are these the words of an inferior, or of one in dread? Separate me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I have called them. Acts 13:2 Does a slave speak thus? And Isaiah, The Lord God and His Spirit has sent me, and the Spirit came down from the Lord and guided them. And pray do not again understand by this guidance some humble service, for the Word witnesses that it was the work of God — You led your people, it is said like a flock, and You that leads Joseph like a flock, and He led them on safely, so that they feared not. Thus when you hear that when the Comforter has come, He will put you in remembrance, and guide you into all truth, do not misrepresent the meaning.

But, it is said that He makes intercession for us. It follows then that, as the suppliant is inferior to the benefactor, so far is the Spirit inferior in dignity to God. But have you never heard concerning the Only-begotten that He is at the right hand of God, who also makes intercession for us? Do not, then, because the Spirit is in you—if indeed He is at all in you—nor yet because He teaches us who were blinded, and guides us to the choice of what profits us—do not for this reason allow yourself to be deprived of the right and holy opinion concerning Him. For to make the loving kindness of your benefactor a ground of ingratitude would indeed be a very extreme unfairness. Grieve not the Holy Spirit; hear the words of Stephen, the first of the martyrs, when he reproaches the people for their rebellion and disobedience; you always, he says, resist the Holy Spirit; and again Isaiah—They vexed His Holy Spirit, therefore He was turned to be their enemy; and in another passage, the house of Jacob angered the Spirit of the Lord. Are not these passages indicative of authoritative power? I leave it to the judgment of my readers to determine what opinions we ought to hold when we hear these passages; whether we are to regard the Spirit as an instrument, a subject, of equal rank with the creature, and a fellow servant of ourselves, or whether, on the contrary, to the ears of the pious the mere whisper of this blasphemy is not most grievous. Do you call the Spirit a servant? But, it is said, the servant knows not what his Lord does, and yet the Spirit knows the things of God, as the spirit of man that is in him.

50. But, it is said that He makes intercession for us. Romans 8:26-27 It follows then that, as the suppliant is inferior to the benefactor, so far is the Spirit inferior in dignity to God. But have you never heard concerning the Only-begotten that He is at the right hand of God, who also makes intercession for us? Romans 8:34 Do not, then, because the Spirit is in you — if indeed He is at all in you — nor yet because He teaches us who were blinded, and guides us to the choice of what profits us — do not for this reason allow yourself to be deprived of the right and holy opinion concerning Him. For to make the loving kindness of your benefactor a ground of ingratitude were indeed a very extravagance of unfairness. Grieve not the Holy Spirit; Ephesians 4:30 hear the words of Stephen, the first fruits of the martyrs, when he reproaches the people for their rebellion and disobedience; you do always, he says, resist the Holy Ghost; Acts 7:51 and again Isaiah, — They vexed His Holy Spirit, therefore He was turned to be their enemy; Isaiah 63:10 and in another passage, the house of Jacob angered the Spirit of the Lord. Are not these passages indicative of authoritative power? I leave it to the judgment of my readers to determine what opinions we ought to hold when we hear these passages; whether we are to regard the Spirit as an instrument, a subject, of equal rank with the creature, and a fellow servant of ourselves, or whether, on the contrary, to the ears of the pious the mere whisper of this blasphemy is not most grievous. Do you call the Spirit a servant? But, it is said, the servant knows not what his Lord does, John 15:15 and yet the Spirit knows the things of God, as the spirit of man that is in him. 1 Corinthians 2:11

Chapter 20

Against those who claim that the Spirit holds neither the rank of a servant nor the rank of a master, but the rank of a free person.

Against those who maintain that the Spirit is in the rank neither of a servant nor of a master, but in that of the free.

He is not a slave, they say; not a master, but free. What terrible insensitivity, what pitiable audacity in those who maintain this! Should I lament their ignorance or their blasphemy more? They try to insult the doctrines concerning the divine nature by comparing them with the human, and they attempt to apply to the ineffable nature of God that common custom of human life in which differences of rank are changeable. They do not realize that among human beings no one is a slave by nature. For people are either brought under a yoke of slavery by conquest, as when prisoners are taken in war; or they are enslaved because of poverty, as the Egyptians were oppressed by Pharaoh; or, by a wise and mysterious dispensation, the worst children are condemned by their fathers' order to serve the wiser and the better. Any righteous person examining the circumstances would declare this to be not a sentence of condemnation but a benefit. For it is more profitable that the man who, through lack of intelligence, has no natural principle of rule within himself, should become the property of another, so that, being guided by the reason of his master, he may be like a chariot with a charioteer, or a boat with a steersman seated at the tiller. For this reason Jacob by his father's blessing became lord of Esau, so that the foolish son, who lacked intelligence, his proper guardian, might be benefited by his prudent brother even against his will. So Canaan shall be a servant to his brothers because, since his father Ham was unwise, he was uninstructed in virtue. In this world, then, people are made slaves in this way, but those who have escaped poverty or war, or do not require the guidance of others, are free. It follows that even though one person is called master and another servant, nevertheless, both in view of our mutual equality of rank and as property of our Creator, we are all fellow slaves. But in that other world what can you bring out of bondage? For as soon as they were created, bondage commenced. The heavenly bodies exercise no rule over one another, for they are unmoved by ambition, but all bow down to God and render to Him alike the awe which is due to Him as Master and the glory which belongs to Him as Creator. For a son honors his father and a servant his master, and from all people God asks one of these two things; for if I am a Father where is my honor? And if I am a Master where is my fear? Otherwise the life of all people, if it were not under the oversight of a master, would be most pitiable; as is the condition of the apostate powers who, because they stiffen their neck against God Almighty, throw off the reins of their bondage—not that their natural constitution is different, but the cause is in their disobedient disposition toward their Creator. Whom then do you call free? Someone who has no King? Someone who has neither power to rule another nor willingness to be ruled? Among all existing beings no such nature is to be found. To entertain such a conception of the Spirit is obvious blasphemy. If He is a creature, then of course He serves with all the rest, for all things, it is said, are your servants. But if He is above creation, then He shares in royalty.

51. He is not a slave, it is said; not a master, but free. Oh the terrible insensibility, the pitiable audacity, of them that maintain this! Shall I rather lament in them their ignorance or their blasphemy? They try to insult the doctrines that concern the divine nature by comparing them with the human, and endeavour to apply to the ineffable nature of God that common custom of human life whereby the difference of degrees is variable, not perceiving that among men no one is a slave by nature. For men are either brought under a yoke of slavery by conquest, as when prisoners are taken in war; or they are enslaved on account of poverty, as the Egyptians were oppressed by Pharaoh; or, by a wise and mysterious dispensation, the worst children are by their fathers' order condemned to serve the wiser and the better; and this any righteous enquirer into the circumstances would declare to be not a sentence of condemnation but a benefit. For it is more profitable that the man who, through lack of intelligence, has no natural principle of rule within himself, should become the chattel of another, to the end that, being guided by the reason of his master, he may be like a chariot with a charioteer, or a boat with a steersman seated at the tiller. For this reason Jacob by his father's blessing became lord of Esau, Genesis 27:29 in order that the foolish son, who had not intelligence, his proper guardian, might, even though he wished it not, be benefited by his prudent brother. So Canaan shall be a servant unto his brethren Genesis 9:25 because, since his father Ham was unwise, he was uninstructed in virtue. In this world, then, it is thus that men are made slaves, but they who have escaped poverty or war, or do not require the tutelage of others, are free. It follows that even though one man be called master and another servant, nevertheless, both in view of our mutual equality of rank and as chattels of our Creator, we are all fellow slaves. But in that other world what can you bring out of bondage? For no sooner were they created than bondage was commenced. The heavenly bodies exercise no rule over one another, for they are unmoved by ambition, but all bow down to God, and render to Him alike the awe which is due to Him as Master and the glory which falls to Him as Creator. For a son honours his father and a servant his master, Malachi 1:6 and from all God asks one of these two things; for if I then be a Father where is my honour? And if I be a Master where is my fear? Malachi 1:6 Otherwise the life of all men, if it were not under the oversight of a master, would be most pitiable; as is the condition of the apostate powers who, because they stiffen their neck against God Almighty, fling off the reins of their bondage, — not that their natural constitution is different; but the cause is in their disobedient disposition to their Creator. Whom then do you call free? Him who has no King? Him who has neither power to rule another nor willingness to be ruled? Among all existent beings no such nature is to be found. To entertain such a conception of the Spirit is obvious blasphemy. If He is a creature of course He serves with all the rest, for all things, it is said are your servants, but if He is above Creation, then He shares in royalty.

Chapter 21

Proof from Scripture that the Spirit is called Lord.

Proof from Scripture that the Spirit is called Lord.

But why should we gain an unfair advantage for our argument by fighting over these undignified questions, when we have the power to prove that the excellence of the glory is beyond dispute by bringing forward more lofty considerations? If we simply repeat what Scripture has taught us, every one of the Pneumatomachi will perhaps raise a loud and vehement outcry, stop their ears, pick up stones or anything else that comes to hand for a weapon, and charge against us. But we must not put our own safety before the truth. We have learned from the Apostle, "the Lord direct your hearts into the love of God and into the patient waiting for Christ for our tribulations." Who is the Lord that directs into the love of God and into the patient waiting for Christ for tribulations? Let those men answer us who want to make a slave of the Holy Spirit. For if the argument had been about God the Father, it would certainly have said, "the Lord direct you into His own love," or if about the Son, it would have added "into His own patience." Let them then seek what other Person there is who is worthy to be honored with the title of Lord. And parallel with this is that other passage, "and the Lord make you to increase and abound in love one toward another, and toward all men, even as we do towards you; to the end He may establish your hearts unblamable in holiness before God, even our Father, at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ with all His saints." Now what Lord does he entreat to establish the hearts of the faithful at Thessalonica, unblamable in holiness before God even our Father, at the coming of our Lord? Let those answer who place the Holy Spirit among the ministering spirits that are sent forth on service. They cannot. Therefore let them hear yet another testimony which distinctly calls the Spirit Lord. "The Lord," it is said, "is that Spirit"; and again "even as from the Lord the Spirit." But to leave no ground for objection, I will quote the actual words of the Apostle: "For even unto this day remains the same veil untaken away in the reading of the Old Testament, which veil is done away in Christ….Nevertheless, when it shall turn to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away. Now the Lord is that Spirit." Why does he speak thus? Because he who remains in the bare sense of the letter, and in it busies himself with the observances of the Law, has, as it were, got his own heart wrapped in the Jewish acceptance of the letter, like a veil; and this happens to him because of his ignorance that the bodily observance of the Law is done away by the presence of Christ, in that from now on the types are transferred to the reality. Lamps are made needless by the coming of the sun; and, on the appearance of the truth, the occupation of the Law is gone, and prophecy is hushed into silence. He, on the contrary, who has been empowered to look down into the depth of the meaning of the Law, and, after passing through the obscurity of the letter, as through a veil, to arrive within things unspeakable, is like Moses taking off the veil when he spoke with God. He, too, turns from the letter to the Spirit. So with the veil on the face of Moses corresponds the obscurity of the teaching of the Law, and spiritual contemplation with the turning to the Lord. He, then, who in the reading of the Law takes away the letter and turns to the Lord—and the Lord is now called the Spirit—becomes moreover like Moses, who had his face glorified by the manifestation of God. For just as objects which lie near brilliant colors are themselves tinted by the brightness that is shed around, so is he who fixes his gaze firmly on the Spirit somehow transfigured into greater splendor by the Spirit's glory, having his heart lighted up, as it were, by some light streaming from the truth of the Spirit. And this is being changed from the glory of the Spirit into His own glory, not in a meager degree, nor dimly and indistinctly, but as we might expect anyone to be who is enlightened by the Spirit. Do you not, O man, fear the Apostle when he says "You are the temple of God, and the Spirit of God dwells in you"? Could he ever have tolerated honoring with the title of temple the quarters of a slave? How can he who calls Scripture God-inspired, because it was written through the inspiration of the Spirit, use the language of one who insults and belittles Him?

52. But why get an unfair victory for our argument by fighting over these undignified questions, when it is within our power to prove that the excellence of the glory is beyond dispute by adducing more lofty considerations? If, indeed, we repeat what we have been taught by Scripture, every one of the Pneumatomachi will perhaps raise a loud and vehement outcry, stop their ears, pick up stones or anything else that comes to hand for a weapon, and charge against us. But our own security must not be regarded by us before the truth. We have learned from the Apostle, the Lord direct your hearts into the love of God and into the patient waiting for Christ for our tribulations. Who is the Lord that directs into the love of God and into the patient waiting for Christ for tribulations? Let those men answer us who are for making a slave of the Holy Spirit. For if the argument had been about God the Father, it would certainly have said, 'the Lord direct you into His own love,' or if about the Son, it would have added 'into His own patience.' Let them then seek what other Person there is who is worthy to be honoured with the title of Lord. And parallel with this is that other passage, and the Lord make you to increase and abound in love one toward another, and toward all men, even as we do towards you; to the end He may establish your hearts unblamable in holiness before God, even our Father, at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ with all His saints. 1 Thessalonians 3:12-13 Now what Lord does he entreat to establish the hearts of the faithful at Thessalonica, unblamable in holiness before God even our Father, at the coming of our Lord? Let those answer who place the Holy Ghost among the ministering spirits that are sent forth on service. They cannot. Wherefore let them hear yet another testimony which distinctly calls the Spirit Lord. The Lord, it is said, is that Spirit; and again even as from the Lord the Spirit. But to leave no ground for objection, I will quote the actual words of the Apostle;– For even unto this day remains the same veil untaken away in the reading of the Old Testament, which veil is done away in Christ….Nevertheless, when it shall turn to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away. Now the Lord is that Spirit. Why does he speak thus? Because he who abides in the bare sense of the letter, and in it busies himself with the observances of the Law, has, as it were, got his own heart enveloped in the Jewish acceptance of the letter, like a veil; and this befalls him because of his ignorance that the bodily observance of the Law is done away by the presence of Christ, in that for the future the types are transferred to the reality. Lamps are made needless by the advent of the sun; and, on the appearance of the truth, the occupation of the Law is gone, and prophecy is hushed into silence. He, on the contrary, who has been empowered to look down into the depth of the meaning of the Law, and, after passing through the obscurity of the letter, as through a veil, to arrive within things unspeakable, is like Moses taking off the veil when he spoke with God. He, too, turns from the letter to the Spirit. So with the veil on the face of Moses corresponds the obscurity of the teaching of the Law, and spiritual contemplation with the turning to the Lord. He, then, who in the reading of the Law takes away the letter and turns to the Lord, — and the Lord is now called the Spirit — becomes moreover like Moses, who had his face glorified by the manifestation of God. For just as objects which lie near brilliant colors are themselves tinted by the brightness which is shed around, so is he who fixes his gaze firmly on the Spirit by the Spirit's glory somehow transfigured into greater splendour, having his heart lighted up, as it were, by some light streaming from the truth of the Spirit. And, this is being changed from the glory of the Spirit into His own glory, not in niggard degree, nor dimly and indistinctly, but as we might expect any one to be who is enlightened by the Spirit. Do you not, O man, fear the Apostle when he says You are the temple of God, and the Spirit of God dwells in you? 1 Corinthians 3:16 Could he ever have brooked to honour with the title of temple the quarters of a slave? How can he who calls Scripture God-inspired, 2 Timothy 3:16 because it was written through the inspiration of the Spirit, use the language of one who insults and belittles Him?

Chapter 22

Proof that the natural communion of the Spirit comes from His being, equally with the Father and the Son, unapproachable in thought.

Establishment of the natural communion of the Spirit from His being, equally with the Father and the Son, unapproachable in thought.

Furthermore, we learn of the surpassing excellence of the physis of the Spirit not only from His having the same title as the Father and the Son and sharing in their operations, but also from His being, like the Father and the Son, unapproachable in thought. For what our Lord says about the Father as being above and beyond human understanding, and what He says about the Son, this same language He uses also about the Holy Spirit. "O righteous Father," He says, "the world has not known You," meaning here by "the world" not the complex whole made up of heaven and earth, but this life of ours that is subject to death and exposed to countless changes. And when speaking of Himself He says, "Yet a little while and the world sees me no more, but you see me." Again in this passage He applies the word "world" to those who, being bound down by this material and carnal life and seeing the truth by material sight alone, were destined through their unbelief in the resurrection to see our Lord no more with the eyes of the heart. And He said the same thing about the Spirit. "The Spirit of truth," He says, "whom the world cannot receive, because it sees Him not, neither knows Him: but you know Him, for He dwells with you." For the carnal man, who has never trained his mind to contemplation but rather keeps it buried deep in the lust of the flesh, as in mud, is powerless to look up to the spiritual light of the truth. And so the world, that is, life enslaved by the passions of the flesh, can no more receive the grace of the Spirit than a weak eye can receive the light of a sunbeam. But the Lord, who through His teaching gave witness to purity of life, gives to His disciples the power of now both seeing and contemplating the Spirit. For "now," He says, "you are clean through the word which I have spoken to you," and therefore the world cannot receive Him because it does not see Him, but you know Him, for He dwells with you. And so Isaiah says, "He that spread forth the earth and that which comes out of it; he that gives breath to the people upon it, and Spirit to them that trample on it"—for those who trample down earthly things and rise above them are testified to as worthy of the gift of the Holy Spirit. What then ought to be thought of Him whom the world cannot receive and whom saints alone can contemplate through pureness of heart? What kind of honors can be considered adequate to Him?

53. Moreover the surpassing excellence of the nature of the Spirit is to be learned not only from His having the same title as the Father and the Son, and sharing in their operations, but also from His being, like the Father and the Son, unapproachable in thought. For what our Lord says of the Father as being above and beyond human conception, and what He says of the Son, this same language He uses also of the Holy Ghost. O righteous Father, He says, the world has not known You, John 17:25 meaning here by the world not the complex whole compounded of heaven and earth, but this life of ours subject to death, and exposed to innumerable vicissitudes. And when discoursing of Himself He says, Yet a little while and the world sees me no more, but you see me; John 14:19 again in this passage, applying the word world to those who being bound down by this material and carnal life, and beholding the truth by material sight alone, were ordained, through their unbelief in the resurrection, to see our Lord no more with the eyes of the heart. And He said the same concerning the Spirit. The Spirit of truth, He says, whom the world cannot receive, because it sees Him not, neither knows Him: but you know Him, for He dwells with you. John 14:17 For the carnal man, who has never trained his mind to contemplation, but rather keeps it buried deep in lust of the flesh, as in mud, is powerless to look up to the spiritual light of the truth. And so the world, that is life enslaved by the affections of the flesh, can no more receive the grace of the Spirit than a weak eye the light of a sunbeam. But the Lord, who by His teaching bore witness to purity of life, gives to His disciples the power of now both beholding and contemplating the Spirit. For now, He says, You are clean through the word which I have spoken unto you, John 15:3 wherefore the world cannot receive Him, because it sees Him not,…but you know Him; for he dwells with you. John 14:17 And so says Isaiah;– He that spread forth the earth and that which comes out of it; he that gives breath unto the people upon it, and Spirit to them that trample on it; for they that trample down earthly things and rise above them are borne witness to as worthy of the gift of the Holy Ghost. What then ought to be thought of Him whom the world cannot receive, and Whom saints alone can contemplate through pureness of heart? What kind of honours can be deemed adequate to Him?

Chapter 23

The glorification that comes from listing His attributes.

The glorifying of the enumeration of His attributes.

Now, each of the other Powers is believed to be in a limited location. The angel who stood by Cornelius was not simultaneously with Philip, nor did the angel who spoke with Zechariah from the altar occupy his own position in heaven at the same time. But the Spirit is believed to have been operating simultaneously in Habakkuk and in Daniel at Babylon, and to have been at the prison with Jeremiah and with Ezekiel at the Chebar. For the Spirit of the Lord fills the world, and "where shall I go from your spirit? Or where shall I flee from your presence?" And in the prophet's words, "For I am with you, says the Lord…and my spirit remains among you." But what kind of nature is it fitting to assign to Him who is omnipresent and exists together with God? A nature that is all-embracing, or one that is confined to particular places, like the nature of angels that our argument shows them to have? No one would say so. Shall we not then highly exalt Him who is divine in His nature, infinite in His greatness, powerful in His operations, and good in the blessings He gives? Shall we not give Him glory? And I understand glory to mean nothing other than the enumeration of the wonders that are His own. It follows then that either our opponents forbid us even to mention the good things that flow to us from Him, or else the simple recounting of His attributes is the fullest possible attribution of glory. For not even in the case of the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ and of the Only-begotten Son are we capable of giving Them glory in any other way than by recounting, to the extent of our ability, all the wonders that belong to Them.

54. Now of the rest of the Powers each is believed to be in a circumscribed place. The angel who stood by Cornelius Acts 10:3 was not at one and the same moment with Philip; Acts 8:26 nor yet did the angel who spoke with Zacharias from the altar at the same time occupy his own post in heaven. But the Spirit is believed to have been operating at the same time in Habakkuk and in Daniel at Babylon, and to have been at the prison with Jeremiah, and with Ezekiel at the Chebar. Ezekiel 1:1 For the Spirit of the Lord fills the world, Wisdom 1:7 and whither shall I go from your spirit? Or whither shall I flee from your presence? And, in the words of the Prophet, For I am with you, says the Lord…and my spirit remains among you. Haggai 2:4-5 But what nature is it becoming to assign to Him who is omnipresent, and exists together with God? The nature which is all-embracing, or one which is confined to particular places, like that which our argument shows the nature of angels to be? No one would so say. Shall we not then highly exalt Him who is in His nature divine, in His greatness infinite, in His operations powerful, in the blessings He confers, good? Shall we not give Him glory? And I understand glory to mean nothing else than the enumeration of the wonders which are His own. It follows then that either we are forbidden by our antagonists even to mention the good things which flow to us from Him. or on the other hand that the mere recapitulation of His attributes is the fullest possible attribution of glory. For not even in the case of the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ and of the Only begotten Son, are we capable of giving Them glory otherwise than by recounting, to the extent of our powers, all the wonders that belong to Them.

Chapter 24

Proof of the absurdity of refusing to glorify the Spirit, based on a comparison with things that are glorified in creation.

Proof of the absurdity of the refusal to glorify the Spirit, from the comparison of things glorified in creation.

Furthermore, man is crowned with glory and honor, and glory, honor, and peace are promised to everyone who does good. There is also a special and unique glory for the Israelites, to whom belong the adoption, the glory, and the service, and the Psalmist speaks of a certain glory of his own, saying "that my glory may sing praise to You," and again "Awake up my glory." According to the Apostle, there is a certain glory belonging to the sun, moon, and stars, and the ministry of condemnation is glorious. Since so many things are glorified, do you wish the Spirit alone to be without glory? Yet the Apostle says the ministry of the Spirit is glorious. How then can He Himself be unworthy of glory? How, according to the Psalmist, can the glory of the righteous man be great while according to you the glory of the Spirit is nothing? How is there not obvious danger from such arguments that we bring upon ourselves the sin from which there is no escape? If the person who is being saved by works of righteousness glorifies even those who fear the Lord, how much less would he deprive the Spirit of the glory that is due to Him?

55. Furthermore man is crowned with glory and honour, and glory, honour and peace are laid up by promise to every man that works good. Romans 2:10 There is moreover a special and peculiar glory for Israelites to whom, it is said pertains the adoption and the glory…and the service, Romans 9:4 and the Psalmist speaks of a certain glory of his own, that my glory may sing praise to You; and again Awake up my glory and according to the Apostle there is a certain glory of sun and moon and stars, and the ministration of condemnation is glorious. 2 Corinthians 3:9 While then so many things are glorified, do you wish the Spirit alone of all things to be unglorified? Yet the Apostle says the ministration of the Spirit is glorious. 2 Corinthians 3:8 How then can He Himself be unworthy of glory? How according to the Psalmist can the glory of the just man be great and according to you the glory of the Spirit none? How is there not a plain peril from such arguments of our bringing on ourselves the sin from which there is no escape? If the man who is being saved by works of righteousness glorifies even them that fear the Lord much less would he deprive the Spirit of the glory which is His due.

Grant, they say, that He is to be glorified, but not with the Father and the Son. But what reason is there for abandoning the place the Lord appointed for the Spirit and inventing some other? What reason is there for robbing Him of His share of glory when He is everywhere associated with the Godhead—in the confession of the Faith, in the baptism of redemption, in the working of miracles, in the indwelling of the saints, in the graces bestowed on obedience? For not even one single gift reaches creation without the Holy Spirit, and not even a single word can be spoken in defense of Christ except by those who are aided by the Spirit, as we have learned in the Gospels from our Lord and Savior. And I do not know whether anyone who has partaken of the Holy Spirit will consent that we should overlook all this, forget His fellowship in all things, and tear the Spirit away from the Father and the Son. Where then are we to take Him and rank Him? With the creature? Yet all the creature is in bondage, but the Spirit makes free. And where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty. Many arguments might be brought forward to show them that it is unseemly to place the Holy Spirit alongside created nature, but for the present I will pass them by. If I were indeed to bring forward, in a manner befitting the dignity of the discussion, all the proofs always available on our side, and so overthrow the objections of our opponents, a lengthy dissertation would be required, and my readers might be worn out by my long-windedness. I therefore propose to reserve this matter for a special treatise, and to apply myself to the points now more immediately before us.

Grant, they say, that He is to be glorified, but not with the Father and the Son. But what reason is there in giving up the place appointed by the Lord for the Spirit, and inventing some other? What reason is there for robbing of His share of glory Him Who is everywhere associated with the Godhead; in the confession of the Faith, in the baptism of redemption, in the working of miracles, in the indwelling of the saints, in the graces bestowed on obedience? For there is not even one single gift which reaches creation without the Holy Ghost; when not even a single word can be spoken in defense of Christ except by them that are aided by the Spirit, as we have learned in the Gospels from our Lord and Saviour. Matthew 10:19-20 And I know not whether any one who has been partaker of the Holy Spirit will consent that we should overlook all this, forget His fellowship in all things, and tear the Spirit asunder from the Father and the Son. Where then are we to take Him and rank Him? With the creature? Yet all the creature is in bondage, but the Spirit makes free. And where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty. 2 Corinthians 3:17 Many arguments might be adduced to them that it is unseemly to coordinate the Holy Spirit with created nature, but for the present I will pass them by. Were I indeed to bring forward, in a manner befitting the dignity of the discussion, all the proofs always available on our side, and so overthrow the objections of our opponents, a lengthy dissertation would be required, and my readers might be worn out by my prolixity. I therefore propose to reserve this matter for a special treatise, and to apply myself to the points now more immediately before us.

Let us examine these points one by one. He is good by nature, in the same way as the Father is good and the Son is good. The creature, on the other hand, shares in goodness by choosing what is good. He knows the deep things of God; the creature receives the revelation of ineffable things through the Spirit. He gives life together with God, who creates and sustains all living things, and together with the Son, who gives life. It is said that he who raised up Christ from the dead will also give life to your mortal bodies by the spirit that dwells in you; and again, my sheep hear my voice, and I give them eternal life. But the Spirit also, it is said, gives life, and again it is said that the Spirit is life, because of righteousness. And the Lord testifies that it is the Spirit who gives life; the flesh profits nothing. How then shall we separate the Spirit from His life-giving power and make Him belong to lifeless nature? Who is so argumentative, who is so completely without the heavenly gift and unfed by God's good words, who is so lacking in any part or share in eternal hopes, as to separate the Spirit from the Godhead and rank Him with the creature?

56. Let us then examine the points one by one. He is good by nature, in the same way as the Father is good, and the Son is good; the creature on the other hand shares in goodness by choosing the good. He knows The deep things of God; 1 Corinthians 2:10-11 the creature receives the manifestation of ineffable things through the Spirit. He quickens together with God, who produces and preserves all things alive, and together with the Son, who gives life. He that raised up Christ from the dead, it is said, shall also quicken your mortal bodies by the spirit that dwells in you; Romans 8:11 and again my sheep hear my voice,…and I give unto them eternal life; John 10:27-28 but the Spirit also, it is said, gives life, 2 Corinthians 3:6 and again the Spirit, it is said, is life, because of righteousness. Romans 8:10 And the Lord bears witness that it is the Spirit that quickens; the flesh profits nothing. John 6:63 How then shall we alienate the Spirit from His quickening power, and make Him belong to lifeless nature? Who is so contentious, who is so utterly without the heavenly gift, and unfed by God's good words, who is so devoid of part and lot in eternal hopes, as to sever the Spirit from the Godhead and rank Him with the creature?

Now it is argued that the Spirit is in us as a gift from God, and that a gift should not be honored with the same reverence given to the giver. The Spirit is indeed a gift of God, but a gift of life, for "the law of the Spirit of life," it says, "has made us free," and a gift of power, for "you shall receive power after that the Holy Ghost has come upon you." Should He be lightly esteemed on this account? Did God not also give His Son as a free gift to humanity? "He that spared not His own Son," it says, "but delivered Him up for us all, how shall He not with Him also freely give us all things?" And in another place, "that we might truly know the things that are freely given us of God," referring to the mystery of the Incarnation. It follows then that those who maintain such arguments, by making God's great loving-kindness an occasion for blasphemy, have actually surpassed the ingratitude of the Jews. They criticize the Spirit because He gives us freedom to call God our Father. For "God has sent forth the Spirit of His Son into our hearts crying Abba, Father," so that the voice of the Spirit may become the very voice of those who have received Him.

57. Now it is urged that the Spirit is in us as a gift from God, and that the gift is not reverenced with the same honour as that which is attributed to the giver. The Spirit is a gift of God, but a gift of life, for the law of the Spirit of life, it is said, has made us free; Romans 8:2 and a gift of power, for you shall receive power after that the Holy Ghost has come upon you. Acts 1:8 Is He on this account to be lightly esteemed? Did not God also bestow His Son as a free gift to mankind? He that spared not His own Son, it is said, but delivered Him up for us all, how shall He not with Him also freely give us all things? Romans 8:32 And in another place, that we might truly know the things that are freely given us of God, 1 Corinthians 2:12 in reference to the mystery of the Incarnation. It follows then that the maintainers of such arguments, in making the greatness of God's loving kindness an occasion of blasphemy, have really surpassed the ingratitude of the Jews. They find fault with the Spirit because He gives us freedom to call God our Father. For God has sent forth the Spirit of His Son into our hearts crying Abba, Father, Galatians 4:6 that the voice of the Spirit may become the very voice of them that have received him.

Chapter 25

That Scripture uses the words "in" or "by" (ἐν) in place of "with." In this it is also proved that the word "and" has the same force as "with."

That Scripture uses the words in or by, ἐ ν, cf. note on p. 3, in place of with. Wherein also it is proved that the word and has the same force as with.

It is asked by our opponents how it is that Scripture nowhere describes the Spirit as glorified together with the Father and the Son, but carefully avoids the expression "with the Spirit," while it everywhere prefers to ascribe glory "in Him" as being the more fitting phrase. For my own part, I would deny that the word "in" (or "by") implies lower dignity than the word "with." I would maintain, on the contrary, that when rightly understood, it leads us up to the highest possible meaning. This is the case where, as we have observed, it often stands in place of "with"—for instance, "I will go into your house in burnt offerings" instead of "with burnt offerings," and "he brought them forth also by silver and gold," that is to say "with silver and gold," and "you go not forth in our armies" instead of "with our armies," and innumerable similar passages. In short, I would very much like to learn from this newfangled philosophy what kind of glory the Apostle ascribed by the word "in," according to the interpretation which our opponents offer as derived from Scripture, for I have nowhere found the formula "To You, O Father, be honor and glory, through Your only begotten Son, by (or in) the Holy Ghost"—a form which to our opponents comes, so to speak, as naturally as the air they breathe. You may indeed find each of these clauses separately, but they will nowhere be able to show them to us arranged in this conjunction. If, then, they want exact conformity to what is written, let them give us exact references. If, on the other hand, they make concession to custom, they must not make us an exception to such a privilege.

58. It is, however, asked by our opponents, how it is that Scripture nowhere describes the Spirit as glorified together with the Father and the Son, but carefully avoids the use of the expression with the Spirit, while it everywhere prefers to ascribe glory in Him as being the fitter phrase. I should, for my own part, deny that the word in [or by] implies lower dignity than the word with; I should maintain on the contrary that, rightly understood, it leads us up to the highest possible meaning. This is the case where, as we have observed, it often stands instead of with; as for instance, I will go into your house in burnt offerings, instead of with burnt offerings and he brought them forth also by silver and gold, that is to say with silver and gold and you go not forth in our armies instead of with our armies, and innumerable similar passages. In short I should very much like to learn from this newfangled philosophy what kind of glory the Apostle ascribed by the word in, according to the interpretation which our opponents proffer as derived from Scripture, for I have nowhere found the formula To You, O Father, be honour and glory, through Your only begotten Son, by [or in] the Holy Ghost, — a form which to our opponents comes, so to say, as naturally as the air they breathe. You may indeed find each of these clauses separately, but they will nowhere be able to show them to us arranged in this conjunction. If, then, they want exact conformity to what is written, let them give us exact references. If, on the other hand, they make concession to custom, they must not make us an exception to such a privilege.

As we find both expressions used among the faithful, we use both, believing that full glory is equally given to the Spirit by both. However, the mouths of those who attack the truth may best be stopped by the preposition "with," which has the same meaning as Scripture but is not as easy a weapon for our opponents to use against us (indeed, they now attack it), and is used instead of the conjunction "and." For to say "Paul and Silvanus and Timothy" is precisely the same thing as to say "Paul with Timothy and Silvanus," since the connection of the names is preserved by either expression. The Lord says "the Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost." If I say "the Father and the Son with the Holy Ghost," shall I make any difference in the sense? There are many instances of names being connected by means of the conjunction "and." We read "the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ and the love of God and the fellowship of the Holy Ghost," and again "I beseech you for the Lord Jesus Christ's sake, and for the love of the Spirit." Now if we wish to use "with" instead of "and," what difference shall we have made? I do not see any, unless someone according to strict grammatical rules might prefer the conjunction as connecting and making the union stronger, and reject the preposition as having weaker force. But if we had to defend ourselves on these points, I do not suppose we should require a lengthy defense. As it is, their argument is not about syllables or about this or that sound of a word, but about things differing most widely in power and in truth. It is for this reason that, while the use of the syllables is really a matter of no importance whatever, our opponents are trying to authorize some syllables and hunt others out from the Church. For my own part, although the usefulness of the word is obvious as soon as it is heard, I will nevertheless set forth the arguments which led our fathers to adopt the reasonable course of employing the preposition "with." It does indeed equally well with the preposition "and" refute the error of Sabellius, and it sets forth just as well as "and" the distinction of the hypostases, as in the words "I and my Father will come" and "I and my Father are one." In addition to this, the proof it contains of the eternal fellowship and uninterrupted union is excellent. For to say that the Son is with the Father is to show at once the distinction of the hypostases and the inseparability of the fellowship. The same thing is observable even in ordinary human matters, for the conjunction "and" indicates that there is a common element in an action, while the preposition "with" declares in some sense as well the communion in action. For instance: Paul and Timothy sailed to Macedonia, but both Tychicus and Onesimus were sent to the Colossians. From this we learn that they did the same thing. But suppose we are told that they sailed with and were sent with? Then we are informed in addition that they carried out the action in company with one another. Thus while the word "with" destroys the error of Sabellius as no other word can, it also defeats sinners who err in the very opposite direction—those, I mean, who separate the Son from the Father and the Spirit from the Son by intervals of time.

59. As we find both expressions in use among the faithful, we use both; in the belief that full glory is equally given to the Spirit by both. The mouths, however, of revilers of the truth may best be stopped by the preposition which, while it has the same meaning as that of the Scriptures, is not so wieldy a weapon for our opponents, (indeed it is now an object of their attack) and is used instead of the conjunction and. For to say Paul and Silvanus and Timothy 1 Thessalonians 1:1 is precisely the same thing as to say Paul with Timothy and Silvanus; for the connection of the names is preserved by either mode of expression. The Lord says The Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost. Matthew 28:19 If I say the Father and the Son with the Holy Ghost shall I make, any difference in the sense? Of the connection of names by means of the conjunction and the instances are many. We read The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ and the love of God and the fellowship of the Holy Ghost, 2 Corinthians 13:13 and again I beseech you for the Lord Jesus Christ's sake, and for the love of the Spirit. Romans 15:30 Now if we wish to use with instead of and, what difference shall we have made? I do not see; unless any one according to hard and fast grammatical rules might prefer the conjunction as copulative and making the union stronger, and reject the preposition as of inferior force. But if we had to defend ourselves on these points I do not suppose we should require a defense of many words. As it is, their argument is not about syllables nor yet about this or that sound of a word, but about things differing most widely in power and in truth. It is for this reason that, while the use of the syllables is really a matter of no importance whatever, our opponents are making the endeavour to authorise some syllables, and hunt out others from the Church. For my own part, although the usefulness of the word is obvious as soon as it is heard, I will nevertheless set forth the arguments which led our fathers to adopt the reasonable course of employing the preposition with. It does indeed equally well with the preposition and, confute the mischief of Sabellius; and it sets forth quite as well as and the distinction of the hypostases, as in the words I and my Father will come, and I and my Father are one. John 10:30 In addition to this the proof it contains of the eternal fellowship and uninterrupted conjunction is excellent. For to say that the Son is with the Father is to exhibit at once the distinction of the hypostases, and the inseparability of the fellowship. The same thing is observable even in mere human matters, for the conjunction and intimates that there is a common element in an action, while the preposition with declares in some sense as well the communion in action. As, for instance — Paul and Timothy sailed to Macedonia, but both Tychicus and Onesimus were sent to the Colossians. Hence we learn that they did the same thing. But suppose we are told that they sailed with, and were sent with? Then we are informed in addition that they carried out the action in company with one another. Thus while the word with upsets the error of Sabellius as no other word can, it routs also sinners who err in the very opposite direction; those, I mean, who separate the Son from the Father and the Spirit from the Son, by intervals of time.

As compared with "in," there is this difference: while "with" sets forth the mutual connection of the parties associated—as, for example, of those who sail with, or live with, or do anything else in common—"in" shows their relation to that matter in which they happen to be acting. For as soon as we hear the words "sail in" or "live in," we immediately think of the boat or the house. Such is the distinction between these words in ordinary usage, and careful investigation might discover further examples. I have no time to examine the nature of these syllables. Since it has been shown that "with" most clearly gives the sense of connection, let it be declared, if you will, to be under safe conduct, and stop waging your savage and relentless war against it. Nevertheless, though the word is naturally well-suited in this way, if anyone prefers, in giving praise, to join the names by the syllable "and," and to give glory, as we have been taught in the Gospel, in the formula of baptism, "Father and Son and Holy Spirit," let it be so: no one will object. On these terms, if you will, let us come to an agreement. But our enemies would rather surrender their tongues than accept this word. It is this that stirs up their implacable and relentless war against us. We must offer the ascription of glory to God "in the Holy Spirit," they argue, and not "and to the Holy Spirit," and they passionately cling to this word "in," as though it lowers the Spirit. It will therefore be worthwhile to speak about it at greater length; and I shall be surprised if they do not, when they have heard what we have to say, reject "in" as itself a traitor to their cause and a defector to the side of the glory of the Spirit.

60. As compared with in, there is this difference, that while with sets forth the mutual conjunction of the parties associated — as, for example, of those who sail with, or dwell with, or do anything else in common, in shows their relation to that matter in which they happen to be acting. For we no sooner hear the words sail in or dwell in than we form the idea of the boat or the house. Such is the distinction between these words in ordinary usage; and laborious investigation might discover further illustrations. I have no time to examine into the nature of the syllables. Since then it has been shown that with most clearly gives the sense of conjunction, let it be declared, if you will, to be under safe-conduct, and cease to wage your savage and truceless war against it. Nevertheless, though the word is naturally thus auspicious, yet if any one likes, in the ascription of praise, to couple the names by the syllable and, and to give glory, as we have taught in the Gospel, in the formula of baptism, Father and Son and Holy Ghost, Matthew 28:19 be it so: no one will make any objection. On these conditions, if you will, let us come to terms. But our foes would rather surrender their tongues than accept this word. It is this that rouses against us their implacable and truceless war. We must offer the ascription of glory to God, it is contended, in the Holy Ghost, and not and to the Holy Ghost, and they passionately cling to this word in, as though it lowered the Spirit. It will therefore be not unprofitable to speak at greater length about it; and I shall be astonished if they do not, when they have heard what we have to urge, reject the in as itself a traitor to their cause, and a deserter to the side of the glory of the Spirit.

Chapter 26

The word "in," in all the various senses it carries, is understood to refer to the Spirit.

That the word in, in as many senses as it bears, is understood of the Spirit.

This brief statement, as I reflect on it, seems to contain many different meanings. All the various senses in which the word "in" is used help us understand the Spirit. We say that form is in matter, power is in what can receive it, and habit is in the person affected by it, and so on. Therefore, since the Holy Spirit perfects rational beings by completing their excellence, He is comparable to form. A person who no longer lives according to the flesh but is led by the Spirit of God is called a son of God, being conformed to the image of the Son of God, and is described as spiritual. Just as the power of sight exists in a healthy eye, so the Spirit operates in a purified soul. This is why Paul prays for the Ephesians to have their eyes enlightened by the Spirit of wisdom. Just as skill exists in someone who has learned it, so the grace of the Spirit is always present in the one who receives it, though not always actively working. Just as skill exists potentially in the artist but operates only when he is working according to it, so the Spirit is always present with those who are worthy but works as needed—in prophecies, healings, or some other actual exercise of His potential action. Furthermore, just as health or heat or generally variable conditions exist in our bodies, so the Spirit very often exists in the soul, since He does not remain with those who, because of their unstable will, easily reject the grace they have received. We see examples of this in Saul and the seventy elders of the children of Israel, except Eldad and Medad, with whom alone the Spirit appears to have remained, and generally anyone of similar character. And like reason in the soul, which is at one time thought in the heart and at another time speech uttered by the tongue, so is the Holy Spirit—when He bears witness with our spirit and when He cries in our hearts, "Abba, Father," or when He speaks on our behalf, as it says, "It is not you who speak, but the Spirit of your Father who speaks in you." Again, the Spirit is understood in relation to the distribution of gifts as a whole in parts. For we are all members of one another, having different gifts according to the grace given to us. Therefore the eye cannot say to the hand, "I have no need of you," nor the head to the feet, "I have no need of you," but all together complete the Body of Christ in the unity of the Spirit and provide to one another the necessary help that comes from the gifts. But God has placed the members in the body, every one of them, as it pleased Him. And the members have the same care for one another, according to the innate spiritual communion of their sympathy. Therefore, whether one member suffers, all the members suffer with it, or one member is honored, all the members rejoice with it. And just as parts exist in the whole, so we exist individually in the Spirit, because we were all baptized in one body into one Spirit.

61. Now, short and simple as this utterance is, it appears to me, as I consider it, that its meanings are many and various. For of the senses in which in is used, we find that all help our conceptions of the Spirit. Form is said to be in Matter; Power to be in what is capable of it; Habit to be in him who is affected by it; and so on. Therefore, inasmuch as the Holy Spirit perfects rational beings, completing their excellence, He is analogous to Form. For he, who no longer lives after the flesh, Romans 8:12 but, being led by the Spirit of God, Romans 8:14 is called a Son of God, being conformed to the image of the Son of God, Romans 8:29 is described as spiritual. And as is the power of seeing in the healthy eye, so is the operation of the Spirit in the purified soul. Wherefore also Paul prays for the Ephesians that they may have their eyes enlightened by the Spirit of wisdom. Ephesians 1:17-18 And as the art in him who has acquired it, so is the grace of the Spirit in the recipient ever present, though not continuously in operation. For as the art is potentially in the artist, but only in operation when he is working in accordance with it, so also the Spirit is ever present with those that are worthy, but works, as need requires, in prophecies, or in healings, or in some other actual carrying into effect of His potential action. Furthermore as in our bodies is health, or heat, or, generally, their variable conditions, so, very frequently is the Spirit in the soul; since He does not abide with those who, on account of the instability of their will, easily reject the grace which they have received. An instance of this is seen in Saul, 1 Samuel 16:14 and the seventy elders of the children of Israel, except Eldad and Medad, with whom alone the Spirit appears to have remained, and, generally, any one similar to these in character. And like reason in the soul, which is at one time the thought in the heart, and at another speech uttered by the tongue, so is the Holy Spirit, as when He bears witness with our spirit, Romans 8:16 and when He cries in our hearts, Abba, Father, Galatians 6:4 or when He speaks on our behalf, as it is said, It is not ye that speak, but the Spirit of our Father which speaks in you. Matthew 10:20 Again, the Spirit is conceived of, in relation to the distribution of gifts, as a whole in parts. For we all are members one of another, having gifts differing according to the grace that is given us. Romans 12:5-6 Wherefore the eye cannot say to the hand, I have no need of you; nor again the head to the feet, I have no need of you, 1 Corinthians 12:21 but all together complete the Body of Christ in the Unity of the Spirit, and render to one another the needful aid that comes of the gifts. But God has set the members in the body, every one of them, as it has pleased Him. But the members have the same care for one another, 1 Corinthians 12:25 according to the inborn spiritual communion of their sympathy. Wherefore, whether one member suffer, all the members suffer with it; or one member be honoured, all the members rejoice with it. 1 Corinthians 12:26 And as parts in the whole so are we individually in the Spirit, because we all were baptized in one body into one spirit.

It is an extraordinary statement, but it is nonetheless true, that the Spirit is frequently spoken of as the place of those who are being sanctified, and it will become clear that even this figure of speech, far from degrading the Spirit, actually glorifies him. For words that apply to the body are frequently transferred in Scripture to spiritual concepts for the sake of clarity. Accordingly, we find the Psalmist, even in reference to God, saying "Be to me a champion God and a strong place to save me," and concerning the Spirit, "behold there is a place by me, and stand upon a rock." He plainly means the place or contemplation in the Spirit where, after Moses had entered there, he was able to see God intelligibly manifested to him. This is the special and unique place of true worship, for it is said "Take heed to yourself that you offer not your burnt offerings in every place…but in the place the Lord your God shall choose" (Deuteronomy 12:13-14). Now what is a spiritual burnt offering? The sacrifice of praise. And in what place do we offer it? In the Holy Spirit. Where have we learned this? From the Lord himself in the words "The true worshipers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth." This place Jacob saw and said "The Lord is in this place" (Genesis 28:16). It follows that the Spirit is truly the place of the saints, and the saint is the proper place for the Spirit, offering himself as he does for the indwelling of God and being called God's temple (1 Corinthians 6:19). So Paul speaks in Christ, saying "In the sight of God we speak in Christ" (2 Corinthians 2:17), and Christ in Paul, as he himself says "Since you seek a proof of Christ speaking in me" (2 Corinthians 13:3). So also in the Spirit he speaks mysteries (1 Corinthians 14:2), and again the Spirit speaks in him (1 Peter 1:11).

62. It is an extraordinary statement, but it is none the less true, that the Spirit is frequently spoken of as the place of them that are being sanctified, and it will become evident that even by this figure the Spirit, so far from being degraded, is rather glorified. For words applicable to the body are, for the sake of clearness, frequently transferred in scripture to spiritual conceptions. Accordingly we find the Psalmist, even in reference to God, saying Be Thou to me a champion God and a strong place to save me and concerning the Spirit behold there is place by me, and stand upon a rock. Plainly meaning the place or contemplation in the Spirit wherein, after Moses had entered there, he was able to see God intelligibly manifested to him. This is the special and peculiar place of true worship; for it is said Take heed to yourself that thou offer not your burnt offerings in every place…but in the place the Lord your God shall choose. Deuteronomy 12:13-14 Now what is a spiritual burnt offering? The sacrifice of praise. And in what place do we offer it? In the Holy Spirit. Where have we learned this? From the Lord himself in the words The true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth. This place Jacob saw and said The Lord is in this place. Genesis 28:16 It follows that the Spirit is verily the place of the saints and the saint is the proper place for the Spirit, offering himself as he does for the indwelling of God, and called God's Temple. 1 Corinthians 6:19 So Paul speaks in Christ, saying In the sight of God we speak in Christ, 2 Corinthians 2:17 and Christ in Paul, as he himself says Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me. 2 Corinthians 13:3 So also in the Spirit he speaks mysteries, 1 Corinthians 14:2 and again the Spirit speaks in him. 1 Peter 1:11

In relation to created beings, then, the Spirit is said to be in them in various portions and in various ways, as Hebrews 1:1 suggests. But in relation to the Father and the Son, it is more consistent with true religion to say that He is not in them but with them. The grace that flows from Him when He dwells in those who are worthy and carries out His own operations can properly be described as existing in those who are able to receive Him. On the other hand, His essential existence before the ages and His unceasing dwelling with the Son and Father cannot be properly understood without using terms that express eternal union. Absolute and real coexistence is what we predicate of things that are mutually inseparable. For example, we say that heat exists in hot iron, but in actual fire it coexists. Similarly, we say that health exists in the body, but that life coexists with the soul. It follows that wherever the fellowship is intimate, natural, and inseparable, the word with is more expressive, suggesting as it does the idea of inseparable fellowship. But where the grace flowing from the Spirit naturally comes and goes, it is properly and truly said to exist in, even if the grace remains continually with people because their disposition toward good is firm. So whenever we have in mind the Spirit's proper rank, we think of Him as being with the Father and the Son. But when we think of the grace that flows from Him operating in those who participate in it, we say that the Spirit is in us. And the doxology we offer in the Spirit is not an acknowledgment of His rank. Rather, it is a confession of our own weakness, showing that we are not sufficient to glorify Him by ourselves, but our sufficiency is in the Holy Spirit. Enabled in Him (or by Him), we give thanks to our God for the benefits we have received, according to the measure of our purification from evil, as we receive—one person a larger share and another a smaller share—the aid of the Spirit, so that we may offer the sacrifice of praise to God, as Hebrews 13:15 says. According to one usage, then, we offer our thanksgiving in this way, as true religion requires, in the Spirit—although it is not entirely unobjectionable for anyone to testify about himself that the Spirit of God is in me and I offer glory after being made wise through the grace that flows from Him. For it is appropriate for a Paul to say, "I think also that I have the Spirit of God" (1 Corinthians 7:40), and again, "keep that good thing which was committed to you by the Holy Ghost which dwells in us" (2 Timothy 1:14). And it is fitting to say of Daniel that the Holy Spirit of God is in him, and similarly of men who are like these in virtue.

63. In relation to the originate, then, the Spirit is said to be in them in various portions and in various manners, Hebrews 1:1 while in relation to the Father and the Son it is more consistent with true religion to assert Him not to be in but to be with. For the grace flowing from Him when He dwells in those that are worthy, and carries out His own operations, is well described as existing in those that are able to receive Him. On the other hand His essential existence before the ages, and His ceaseless abiding with Son and Father, cannot be contemplated without requiring titles expressive of eternal conjunction. For absolute and real co-existence is predicated in the case of things which are mutually inseparable. We say, for instance, that heat exists in the hot iron, but in the case of the actual fire it co-exists; and, similarly, that health exists in the body, but that life co-exists with the soul. It follows that wherever the fellowship is intimate, congenital, and inseparable, the word with is more expressive, suggesting, as it does, the idea of inseparable fellowship. Where on the other hand the grace flowing from the Spirit naturally comes and goes, it is properly and truly said to exist in, even if on account of the firmness of the recipients' disposition to good the grace abides with them continually. Thus whenever we have in mind the Spirit's proper rank, we contemplate Him as being with the Father and the Son, but when we think of the grace that flows from Him operating on those who participate in it, we say that the Spirit is in us. And the doxology which we offer in the Spirit is not an acknowledgment of His rank; it is rather a confession of our own weakness, while we show that we are not sufficient to glorify Him of ourselves, but our sufficiency is in the Holy Spirit. Enabled in, [or by,] Him we render thanks to our God for the benefits we have received, according to the measure of our purification from evil, as we receive one a larger and another a smaller share of the aid of the Spirit, that we may offer the sacrifice of praise to God. Hebrews 13:15 According to one use, then, it is thus that we offer our thanksgiving, as the true religion requires, in the Spirit; although it is not quite unobjectionable that any one should testify of himself the Spirit of God is in me, and I offer glory after being made wise through the grace that flows from Him. For to a Paul it is becoming to say I think also that I have the Spirit of God, 1 Corinthians 7:40 and again, that good thing which was committed to you keep by the Holy Ghost which dwells in us. 2 Timothy 1:14 And of Daniel it is fitting to say that the Holy Spirit of God is in him, and similarly of men who are like these in virtue.

Another meaning, however, can be given to this phrase: just as the Father is seen in the Son, so the Son is seen in the Spirit. Worship in the Spirit points us to the idea that our minds operate in the light, as we can learn from the words spoken to the Samaritan woman. She had been deceived by her country's customs into believing that worship was tied to a specific place. Our Lord, intending to give her better instruction, said that worship should be offered in Spirit and in Truth, plainly meaning by the Truth, Himself. Just as we speak of worship offered in the Image of God the Father as worship in the Son, so too we speak of worship in the Spirit as showing in Himself the Godhead of the Lord. Therefore, even in our worship the Holy Spirit cannot be separated from the Father and the Son. If you remain outside the Spirit, you will not be able to worship at all. And once you are in Him, you will in no way be able to separate Him from God—any more than you could separate light from visible objects. For it is impossible to see the Image of the invisible God except by the enlightenment of the Spirit, and it is impossible for someone fixing his gaze on the Image to separate the light from the Image, because the cause of vision is necessarily seen at the same time as the visible objects. Thus fittingly and consistently we see the Brightness of the glory of God by means of the illumination of the Spirit, and by means of the Express Image we are led up to Him of whom He is the Express Image and Seal, engraved to the same likeness.

64. Another sense may however be given to the phrase, that just as the Father is seen in the Son, so is the Son in the Spirit. The worship in the Spirit suggests the idea of the operation of our intelligence being carried on in the light, as may be learned from the words spoken to the woman of Samaria. Deceived as she was by the customs of her country into the belief that worship was local, our Lord, with the object of giving her better instruction, said that worship ought to be offered in Spirit and in Truth, John 4:24 plainly meaning by the Truth, Himself. As then we speak of the worship offered in the Image of God the Father as worship in the Son, so too do we speak of worship in the Spirit as showing in Himself the Godhead of the Lord. Wherefore even in our worship the Holy Spirit is inseparable from the Father and the Son. If you remain outside the Spirit you will not be able even to worship at all; and on your becoming in Him you will in no way be able to dissever Him from God — any more than you will divorce light from visible objects. For it is impossible to behold the Image of the invisible God except by the enlightenment of the Spirit, and impracticable for him to fix his gaze on the Image to dissever the light from the Image, because the cause of vision is of necessity seen at the same time as the visible objects. Thus fitly and consistently do we behold the Brightness of the glory of God by means of the illumination of the Spirit, and by means of the Express Image we are led up to Him of whom He is the Express Image and Seal, graven to the like.

Chapter 27

On the origin of the word "with," what power it has, and also concerning the unwritten traditions of the church.

Of the origin of the word with, and what force it has. Also concerning the unwritten laws of the church.

The word "in," our opponents say, is exactly appropriate to the Spirit and sufficient for every thought concerning Him. Why then, they ask, have we introduced this new phrase, saying "with the Spirit" instead of "in the Holy Spirit," thus employing an expression that is quite unnecessary and authorized by no usage in the churches? Now it has been stated in the previous part of this work that the word "in" has not been specially assigned to the Holy Spirit, but is common to the Father and the Son. It has also been, in my opinion, sufficiently demonstrated that, far from taking anything away from the dignity of the Spirit, it leads everyone—except those whose thoughts are completely perverted—to the highest understanding. It remains for me to trace the origin of the word "with," to explain what force it has, and to show that it is in harmony with Scripture.

65. The word in, say our opponents, is exactly appropriate to the Spirit, and sufficient for every thought concerning Him. Why then, they ask, have we introduced this new phrase, saying, with the Spirit instead of in the Holy Spirit, thus employing an expression which is quite unnecessary, and sanctioned by no usage in the churches? Now it has been asserted in the previous portion of this treatise that the word in has not been specially allotted to the Holy Spirit, but is common to the Father and the Son. It has also been, in my opinion, sufficiently demonstrated that, so far from detracting anything from the dignity of the Spirit, it leads all, but those whose thoughts are wholly perverted, to the sublimest height. It remains for me to trace the origin of the word with; to explain what force it has, and to show that it is in harmony with Scripture.

Some of the beliefs and practices preserved in the Church, whether widely accepted or publicly commanded, come from written teaching, while others have been handed down to us in a mysterious way through the apostles' tradition. Both carry the same weight when it comes to true religion. No one will dispute this—at least no one who is even moderately familiar with the Church's institutions. If we tried to reject customs that have no written authority on the grounds that they are unimportant, we would unintentionally damage the Gospel at its very core, or rather reduce our public confession to mere empty words. For example, to take the first and most common case, who has taught us in writing to mark with the sign of the cross those who have put their trust in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ? What written text has taught us to face east during prayer? Which of the saints has left us written words for the invocation spoken when displaying the bread of the Eucharist and the cup of blessing? As is well known, we are not satisfied with only what the apostle or the Gospel recorded. Instead, both at the beginning and end we add other words that we consider essential to the validity of the service, and we derive these from unwritten teaching. We also bless the water of baptism, the oil of chrism, and the catechumen who is being baptized. On what written authority do we do this? Is not our authority a silent and mystical tradition? Indeed, by what written word is the anointing with oil itself taught? And where does the custom of baptizing three times come from? And regarding the other customs of baptism, from what Scripture do we get the renunciation of Satan and his angels? Does not this come from that unpublished and secret teaching that our fathers protected in a silence beyond the reach of nosy interference and prying investigation? They had learned well that the awesome dignity of the mysteries is best preserved by silence. What the uninitiated are not even permitted to look at was hardly likely to be openly displayed in written documents. What was the meaning behind mighty Moses not making all parts of the tabernacle accessible to everyone? He kept the unholy outside the sacred barriers, granted the outer courts to the more pure, judged the Levites alone worthy of serving the Deity, assigned sacrifices and burnt offerings and the rest of the priestly functions to the priests, and admitted one person chosen from all into the sanctuary—and even this one not always, but only on one day of the year, and on that day at a fixed time for his entry, so that he might gaze upon the Holy of Holies, amazed at the strangeness and newness of the sight. Moses was wise enough to know that contempt attaches to what is commonplace and obvious, while keen interest naturally accompanies what is unusual and unfamiliar. In the same way, the apostles and fathers who established laws for the Church from the beginning guarded the awesome dignity of the mysteries in secrecy and silence, because what is carelessly spread among common people is no mystery at all. This is the reason for our tradition of unwritten precepts and practices: so that knowledge of our dogmas may not become neglected and despised by the masses through over-familiarity. Dogma and kerugma are two distinct things; the former is observed in silence, the latter is proclaimed to the whole world. One form of this silence is the obscurity used in Scripture, which makes the meaning of dogmas difficult to understand for the reader's own benefit. For example, we all face east during our prayers, but few of us know that we are seeking our original homeland, Paradise, which God planted in Eden in the east (Genesis 2:8). We pray standing on the first day of the week, but not all of us know the reason. On the day of resurrection (or standing again, Greek anastasis), we remind ourselves of the grace given to us by standing during prayer, not only because we rose with Christ and are obligated to seek the things above (Colossians 3:1), but because the day seems to us to be in some way an image of the age we await. Therefore, though it is the beginning of days, Moses does not call it "first" but "one." He says, "There was evening, and there was morning, one day," as if the same day repeatedly returned. Now "one" and "eighth" are the same, distinctly indicating in itself that truly one and eighth day of which the Psalmist makes mention in certain psalm titles—the state that follows this present time, the day that knows no decline or evening and no successor, that age which does not end or grow old. Necessarily, then, the Church teaches her own children to offer their prayers standing on that day, so that through constant reminder of the endless life we may not neglect to prepare for our journey there. Moreover, all of Pentecost is a reminder of the resurrection expected in the age to come. For that one and first day, if multiplied by seven seven times, completes the seven weeks of holy Pentecost; beginning with the first, Pentecost ends with the same, making fifty cycles through the similar intervening days. And so it is an image of eternity, beginning and ending at the same point as if in a circular course. On this day the Church's rules have taught us to prefer the upright posture of prayer, for through their clear reminder they make our minds dwell not in the present but in the future. Moreover, every time we kneel and rise again, we show by the very action that through our sin we fell to earth, and through our Creator's loving kindness were called back to heaven.

66. Of the beliefs and practices whether generally accepted or publicly enjoined which are preserved in the Church some we possess derived from written teaching; others we have received delivered to us in a mystery by the tradition of the apostles; and both of these in relation to true religion have the same force. And these no one will gainsay — no one, at all events, who is even moderately versed in the institutions of the Church. For were we to attempt to reject such customs as have no written authority, on the ground that the importance they possess is small, we should unintentionally injure the Gospel in its very vitals; or, rather, should make our public definition a mere phrase and nothing more. For instance, to take the first and most general example, who is thence who has taught us in writing to sign with the sign of the cross those who have trusted in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ? What writing has taught us to turn to the East at the prayer? Which of the saints has left us in writing the words of the invocation at the displaying of the bread of the Eucharist and the cup of blessing? For we are not, as is well known, content with what the apostle or the Gospel has recorded, but both in preface and conclusion we add other words as being of great importance to the validity of the ministry, and these we derive from unwritten teaching. Moreover we bless the water of baptism and the oil of the chrism, and besides this the catechumen who is being baptized. On what written authority do we do this? Is not our authority silent and mystical tradition? Nay, by what written word is the anointing of oil itself taught? And whence comes the custom of baptizing thrice? And as to the other customs of baptism from what Scripture do we derive the renunciation of Satan and his angels? Does not this come from that unpublished and secret teaching which our fathers guarded in a silence out of the reach of curious meddling and inquisitive investigation? Well had they learned the lesson that the awful dignity of the mysteries is best preserved by silence. What the uninitiated are not even allowed to look at was hardly likely to be publicly paraded about in written documents. What was the meaning of the mighty Moses in not making all the parts of the tabernacle open to every one? The profane he stationed without the sacred barriers; the first courts he conceded to the purer; the Levites alone he judged worthy of being servants of the Deity; sacrifices and burnt offerings and the rest of the priestly functions he allotted to the priests; one chosen out of all he admitted to the shrine, and even this one not always but on only one day in the year, and of this one day a time was fixed for his entry so that he might gaze on the Holy of Holies amazed at the strangeness and novelty of the sight. Moses was wise enough to know that contempt stretches to the trite and to the obvious, while a keen interest is naturally associated with the unusual and the unfamiliar. In the same manner the Apostles and Fathers who laid down laws for the Church from the beginning thus guarded the awful dignity of the mysteries in secrecy and silence, for what is bruited abroad random among the common folk is no mystery at all. This is the reason for our tradition of unwritten precepts and practices, that the knowledge of our dogmas may not become neglected and contemned by the multitude through familiarity. Dogma and Kerugma are two distinct things; the former is observed in silence; the latter is proclaimed to all the world. One form of this silence is the obscurity employed in Scripture, which makes the meaning of dogmas difficult to be understood for the very advantage of the reader: Thus we all look to the East at our prayers, but few of us know that we are seeking our own old country, Paradise, which God planted in Eden in the East. Genesis 2:8 We pray standing, on the first day of the week, but we do not all know the reason. On the day of the resurrection (or standing again Grk. ἀ νάστασις) we remind ourselves of the grace given to us by standing at prayer, not only because we rose with Christ, and are bound to seek those things which are above, Colossians 3:1 but because the day seems to us to be in some sense an image of the age which we expect, wherefore, though it is the beginning of days, it is not called by Moses first, but one. For he says There was evening, and there was morning, one day, as though the same day often recurred. Now one and eighth are the same, in itself distinctly indicating that really one and eighth of which the Psalmist makes mention in certain titles of the Psalms, the state which follows after this present time, the day which knows no waning or eventide, and no successor, that age which ends not or grows old. Of necessity, then, the church teaches her own foster children to offer their prayers on that day standing, to the end that through continual reminder of the endless life we may not neglect to make provision for our removal there. Moreover all Pentecost is a reminder of the resurrection expected in the age to come. For that one and first day, if seven times multiplied by seven, completes the seven weeks of the holy Pentecost; for, beginning at the first, Pentecost ends with the same, making fifty revolutions through the like intervening days. And so it is a likeness of eternity, beginning as it does and ending, as in a circling course, at the same point. On this day the rules of the church have educated us to prefer the upright attitude of prayer, for by their plain reminder they, as it were, make our mind to dwell no longer in the present but in the future. Moreover every time we fall upon our knees and rise from off them we show by the very deed that by our sin we fell down to earth, and by the loving kindness of our Creator were called back to heaven.

I don't have time to list all the unwritten mysteries of the Church. I'll say nothing about the others, but what is the written source for our very confession of faith in Father, Son, and Holy Spirit? If our opponents agree that just as we are baptized, so we are also obligated to believe and make our confession in the same terms as our baptism, following the tradition of our baptism and conforming to the principles of true religion, then let them also grant us the right to be just as consistent in our giving of glory as in our confession of faith. If they reject our doxology because it lacks written authority, then let them provide written evidence for the confession of our faith and the other matters we have listed. Since the unwritten traditions are so numerous and their importance for the mystery of godliness is so great, can they refuse to allow us a single word that has come down to us from the Fathers—a word that we found preserved in simple custom, remaining in churches that have not been corrupted, a word for which the arguments are strong and which contributes significantly to the full power of the mystery?

67. Time will fail me if I attempt to recount the unwritten mysteries of the Church. Of the rest I say nothing; but of the very confession of our faith in Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, what is the written source? If it be granted that, as we are baptized, so also under the obligation to believe, we make our confession in like terms as our baptism, in accordance with the tradition of our baptism and in conformity with the principles of true religion, let our opponents grant us too the right to be as consistent in our ascription of glory as in our confession of faith. If they deprecate our doxology on the ground that it lacks written authority, let them give us the written evidence for the confession of our faith and the other matters which we have enumerated. While the unwritten traditions are so many, and their bearing on the mystery of godliness 1 Timothy 3:16 is so important, can they refuse to allow us a single word which has come down to us from the Fathers;– which we found, derived from untutored custom, abiding in unperverted churches;– a word for which the arguments are strong, and which contributes in no small degree to the completeness of the force of the mystery?

I have now explained the force of both expressions. I will state once more how they agree and how they differ from one another—not that they oppose each other, but that each contributes its own meaning to true religion. The preposition "in" states the truth more in relation to ourselves, while "with" proclaims the fellowship of the Spirit with God. Therefore we use both words: by one we express the dignity of the Spirit, and by the other we announce the grace that is with us. Thus we ascribe glory to God both in the Spirit and with the Spirit. In doing this, we do not use our own word but follow the teaching of the Lord as we would a fixed rule, and we transfer His word to things that are connected and closely related, whose conjunction in the mysteries is necessary. We have deemed ourselves under a necessary obligation to combine in our confession of the faith Him who is numbered with Them at Baptism, and we have treated the confession of the faith as the origin and parent of the doxology. What, then, is to be done? They must now instruct us either not to baptize as we have received, or not to believe as we were baptized, or not to ascribe glory as we have believed. Let any man prove if he can that the relation of sequence in these acts is not necessary and unbroken, or let any man deny if he can that innovation here must mean ruin everywhere. Yet they never stop hammering into our ears that the ascription of glory with the Holy Spirit is unauthorized and unscriptural and the like. We have stated that as far as the sense goes, it is the same to say "glory be to the Father and to the Son and to the Holy Spirit" and "glory be to the Father and to the Son with the Holy Spirit." It is impossible for anyone to reject or cancel the word "and," which is derived from the very words of our Lord, and there is nothing to prevent the acceptance of its equivalent. What amount of difference and similarity there is between the two we have already shown. And our argument is confirmed by the fact that the Apostle uses either word indifferently—saying at one time "in the name of the Lord Jesus and by the Spirit of our God," and at another "when you are gathered together, and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus," with no idea that it makes any difference to the connection of the names whether he uses the conjunction or the preposition.

68. The force of both expressions has now been explained. I will proceed to state once more wherein they agree and wherein they differ from one another — not that they are opposed in mutual antagonism, but that each contributes its own meaning to true religion. The preposition in states the truth rather relatively to ourselves; while with proclaims the fellowship of the Spirit with God. Wherefore we use both words, by the one expressing the dignity of the Spirit; by the other announcing the grace that is with us. Thus we ascribe glory to God both in the Spirit, and with the Spirit; and herein it is not our word that we use, but we follow the teaching of the Lord as we might a fixed rule, and transfer His word to things connected and closely related, and of which the conjunction in the mysteries is necessary. We have deemed ourselves under a necessary obligation to combine in our confession of the faith Him who is numbered with Them at Baptism, and we have treated the confession of the faith as the origin and parent of the doxology. What, then, is to be done? They must now instruct us either not to baptize as we have received, or not to believe as we were baptized, or not to ascribe glory as we have believed. Let any man prove if he can that the relation of sequence in these acts is not necessary and unbroken; or let any man deny if he can that innovation here must mean ruin everywhere. Yet they never stop dinning in our ears that the ascription of glory with the Holy Spirit is unauthorized and unscriptural and the like. We have stated that so far as the sense goes it is the same to say glory be to the Father and to the Son and to the Holy Ghost, and glory be to the Father and to the Son with the Holy Ghost. It is impossible for any one to reject or cancel the syllable and, which is derived from the very words of our Lord, and there is nothing to hinder the acceptance of its equivalent. What amount of difference and similarity there is between the two we have already shown. And our argument is confirmed by the fact that the Apostle uses either word indifferently — saying at one time in the name of the Lord Jesus and by the Spirit of our God; 1 Corinthians 6:11 at another when you are gathered together, and my Spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus, 1 Corinthians 5:4 with no idea that it makes any difference to the connection of the names whether he use the conjunction or the preposition.

Chapter 28

Our opponents refuse to accept for the Spirit the same terms that Scripture uses for human beings, such as reigning together with Christ.

That our opponents refuse to concede in the case of the Spirit the terms which Scripture uses in the case of men, as reigning together with Christ.

But let us see if we can think of any defense for how our fathers used this language; for those who first came up with this expression are more open to blame than we ourselves are. Paul in his Letter to the Colossians says, "And you, being dead in your sins and the uncircumcision…has He quickened together with Christ." Did God then give to a whole people and to the Church the gift of life with Christ, and yet the life with Christ does not belong to the Holy Spirit? But if this is impious even to think, is it not rightly reverent to make our confession in this way, since they are by nature in close union? Furthermore, what boundless lack of sensitivity do these men show when they confess that the Saints are with Christ (if, as we know is the case, Paul, on becoming absent from the body, is present with the Lord, and after departing, is with Christ) and yet, as far as it lies in their power, refuse to allow the Spirit to be with Christ even to the same extent as human beings? And Paul calls himself a fellow worker with God in the plan of the Gospel; will they bring an accusation of impiety against us if we apply the term fellow worker to the Holy Spirit, through whom in every creature under heaven the Gospel bears fruit? The life of those who have trusted in the Lord is hidden, it seems, with Christ in God, and when Christ, who is our life, shall appear, then they themselves shall also appear with Him in glory; and is the Spirit of life Himself, who made us free from the law of sin, not with Christ, both in the secret and hidden life with Him, and in the manifestation of the glory which we expect to be revealed in the saints? We are heirs of God and joint heirs with Christ, and is the Spirit without part or share in the fellowship of God and of His Christ? The Spirit itself bears witness with our spirit that we are the children of God; and are we not to allow to the Spirit even that testimony of His fellowship with God which we have learned from the Lord? For the height of folly is reached if we through the faith in Christ which is in the Spirit hope that we shall be raised together with Him and sit together in heavenly places, whenever He shall change our lowly body from the natural to the spiritual, and yet refuse to assign to the Spirit any share in the sitting together, or in the glory, or anything else which we have received from Him. Of all the blessings which, according to the unbreakable promise of Him who has promised them, we have believed ourselves worthy, are we to allow none to the Holy Spirit, as though they were all above His dignity? It is yours according to your merit to be ever with the Lord, and you expect to be caught up in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air and to be ever with the Lord. You declare the person who numbers and ranks the Spirit with the Father and the Son to be guilty of intolerable impiety. Can you really now deny that the Spirit is with Christ?

69. But let us see if we can bethink us of any defense of this usage of our fathers; for they who first originated the expression are more open to blame than we ourselves. Paul in his Letter to the Colossians says, And you, being dead in your sins and the uncircumcision…has He quickened together with Colossians 2:13 Christ. Did then God give to a whole people and to the Church the boon of the life with Christ, and yet the life with Christ does not belong to the Holy Spirit? But if this is impious even to think of, is it not rightly reverent so to make our confession, as They are by nature in close conjunction? Furthermore what boundless lack of sensibility does it not show in these men to confess that the Saints are with Christ, (if, as we know is the case, Paul, on becoming absent from the body, is present with the Lord, and, after departing, is with Christ) and, so far as lies in their power, to refuse to allow to the Spirit to be with Christ even to the same extent as men? And Paul calls himself a labourer together with God 1 Corinthians 3:9 in the dispensation of the Gospel; will they bring an indictment for impiety against us, if we apply the term fellow-labourer to the Holy Spirit, through whom in every creature under heaven the Gospel brings forth fruit? The life of them that have trusted in the Lord is hidden, it would seem, with Christ in God, and when Christ, who is our life, shall appear, then shall they themselves also appear with Him in glory; Colossians 3:3-4 and is the Spirit of life Himself, Who made us free from the law of sin, Romans 8:2 not with Christ, both in the secret and hidden life with Him, and in the manifestation of the glory which we expect to be manifested in the saints? We are heirs of God and joint heirs with Christ, Romans 8:17 and is the Spirit without part or lot in the fellowship of God and of His Christ? The Spirit itself bears witness with our spirit that we are the children of God; and are we not to allow to the Spirit even that testimony of His fellowship with God which we have learned from the Lord? For the height of folly is reached if we through the faith in Christ which is in the Spirit hope that we shall be raised together with Him and sit together in heavenly places, whenever He shall change our vile body from the natural to the spiritual, and yet refuse to assign to the Spirit any share in the sitting together, or in the glory, or anything else which we have received from Him. Of all the boons of which, in accordance with the indefeasible grant of Him who has promised them, we have believed ourselves worthy, are we to allow none to the Holy Spirit, as though they were all above His dignity? It is yours according to your merit to be ever with the Lord, and you expect to be caught up in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air and to be ever with the Lord. 1 Thessalonians 4:17 You declare the man who numbers and ranks the Spirit with the Father and the Son to be guilty of intolerable impiety. Can you really now deny that the Spirit is with Christ?

I am ashamed to add the rest. You expect to be glorified together with Christ (if so be that we suffer with him that we may be also glorified together), but you do not glorify the Spirit of holiness together with Christ, as though He were not worthy to receive equal honor even with you. You hope to reign with Christ, but you do despite to the Spirit of grace by assigning Him the rank of a slave and a subordinate. And I say this not to demonstrate that so much is due to the Spirit in the ascription of glory, but to prove the unfairness of those who will not even give so much as this, and shrink from the fellowship of the Spirit with Son and Father as from impiety. Who could touch on these things without a sigh? Is it not so plain as to be within the perception even of a child that this present state of things foreshadows the threatened eclipse of the faith? The undeniable has become the uncertain. We profess belief in the Spirit, and then we quarrel with our own confessions. We are baptized, and begin to fight again. We call upon Him as the Prince of Life, and then despise Him as a slave like ourselves. We received Him with the Father and the Son, and we dishonor Him as a part of creation. Those who do not know what they ought to pray for, even though they may be induced to utter a word of the Spirit with awe, as though coming near His dignity, yet cut down all that exceeds the exact proportion of their speech. They ought rather to bewail their weakness, in that we are powerless to express in words our gratitude for the benefits which we are actually receiving, for He passes all understanding and convicts speech of its natural inability even to approach His dignity in the least degree, as it is written in the Book of Wisdom: Exalt Him as much as you can, for even yet will He far exceed, and when you exalt Him put forth all your strength, and be not weary, for you can never go far enough. Truly terrible is the account to be given for words of this kind by you who have heard from God who cannot lie that for blasphemy against the Holy Spirit there is no forgiveness.

70. I am ashamed to add the rest. You expect to be glorified together with Christ; ( if so be that we suffer with him that we may be also glorified together; Romans 8:17) but you do not glorify the Spirit of holiness Romans 1:4 together with Christ, as though He were not worthy to receive equal honour even with you. You hope to reign with 2 Timothy 2:12 Christ; but you do despite unto the Spirit of grace Hebrews 10:29 by assigning Him the rank of a slave and a subordinate. And I say this not to demonstrate that so much is due to the Spirit in the ascription of glory, but to prove the unfairness of those who will not ever give so much as this, and shrink from the fellowship of the Spirit with Son and Father as from impiety. Who could touch on these things without a sigh? Is it not so plain as to be within the perception even of a child that this present state of things preludes the threatened eclipse of the faith? The undeniable has become the uncertain. We profess belief in the Spirit, and then we quarrel with our own confessions. We are baptized, and begin to fight again. We call upon Him as the Prince of Life, and then despise Him as a slave like ourselves. We received Him with the Father and the Son, and we dishonour Him as a part of creation. Those who know not what they ought to pray for, Romans 8:26 even though they be induced to utter a word of the Spirit with awe, as though coming near His dignity, yet prune down all that exceeds the exact proportion of their speech. They ought rather to bewail their weakness, in that we are powerless to express in words our gratitude for the benefits which we are actually receiving; for He passes all understanding, Philippians 4:7 and convicts speech of its natural inability even to approach His dignity in the least degree; as it is written in the Book of Wisdom, Exalt Him as much as you can, for even yet will He far exceed; and when you exalt Him put forth all your strength, and be not weary, for you can never go far enough. Verily terrible is the account to be given for words of this kind by you who have heard from God who cannot lie that for blasphemy against the Holy Ghost there is no forgiveness. Luke 12:10

Chapter 29

A list of distinguished men in the Church who have used the word "with" in their writings.

Enumeration of the illustrious men in the Church who in their writings have used the word with.

In response to the objection that the doxology in the form "with the Spirit" has no written authority, we argue that if there were no other instance of something unwritten, then this should not be accepted. But since the majority of our mysteries are admitted into our practice without written authority, let us receive this one along with the many others. For I hold it apostolic to abide by the unwritten traditions as well. "I praise you," it is said, "that you remember me in all things, and keep the ordinances as I delivered them to you," and "Hold fast the traditions which you have been taught whether by word, or our Epistle." One of these traditions is the practice now before us, which those who established it from the beginning rooted firmly in the churches, handing it down to their successors, and its use through long custom has advanced step by step over time. If, as in a court of law, we lacked documentary evidence but could bring before you a large number of witnesses, would you not vote for our acquittal? I think so, for "at the mouth of two or three witnesses shall the matter be established." And if we could clearly prove to you that a long period of time was in our favor, would we not reasonably argue that this case ought not to be brought to court against us? For ancient teachings inspire a certain sense of awe, venerable as they are with their ancient dignity. I will therefore give you a list of those who support this wording (and the time period must also be taken into account regarding what goes unquestioned). For it did not originate with us. How could it? We, in comparison with the time during which this word has been in use, are, to use the words of Job, "but of yesterday." I myself, if I must speak of what concerns me personally, cherish this phrase as a legacy left to me by my fathers. It was handed down to me by one who spent a long life in God's service, and by him I was both baptized and admitted to the ministry of the church. While examining, as far as I could, whether any of the blessed men of old used the words now being objected to, I found many worthy of belief both because of their early date and also because of a characteristic unlike the men of today—their exactness of knowledge. Of these, some joined the word in the doxology with the preposition, others with the conjunction, but were in no case thought to be acting differently—at least as far as the right understanding of true religion is concerned.

71. In answer to the objection that the doxology in the form with the Spirit has no written authority, we maintain that if there is no other instance of that which is unwritten, then this must not be received. But if the greater number of our mysteries are admitted into our constitution without written authority, then, in company with the many others, let us receive this one. For I hold it apostolic to abide also by the unwritten traditions. I praise you, it is said, that you remember me in all things, and keep the ordinances as I delivered them to you; 1 Corinthians 11:2 and Hold fast the traditions which you have been taught whether by word, or our Epistle. 2 Thessalonians 2:15 One of these traditions is the practice which is now before us, which they who ordained from the beginning, rooted firmly in the churches, delivering it to their successors, and its use through long custom advances pace by pace with time. If, as in a Court of Law, we were at a loss for documentary evidence, but were able to bring before you a large number of witnesses, would you not give your vote for our acquittal? I think so; for at the mouth of two or three witnesses shall the matter be established. Deuteronomy 19:15 And if we could prove clearly to you that a long period of time was in our favour, should we not have seemed to you to urge with reason that this suit ought not to be brought into court against us? For ancient dogmas inspire a certain sense of awe, venerable as they are with a hoary antiquity. I will therefore give you a list of the supporters of the word (and the time too must be taken into account in relation to what passes unquestioned). For it did not originate with us. How could it? We, in comparison with the time during which this word has been in vogue, are, to use the words of Job, but of yesterday. Job 8:9 I myself, if I must speak of what concerns me individually, cherish this phrase as a legacy left me by my fathers. It was delivered to me by one who spent a long life in the service of God, and by him I was both baptized, and admitted to the ministry of the church. While examining, so far as I could, if any of the blessed men of old used the words to which objection is now made, I found many worthy of credit both on account of their early date, and also a characteristic in which they are unlike the men of today — because of the exactness of their knowledge. Of these some coupled the word in the doxology by the preposition, others by the conjunction, but were in no case supposed to be acting divergently — at least so far as the right sense of true religion is concerned.

There is the famous Irenaeus, and Clement of Rome; Dionysius of Rome, and, remarkably, Dionysius of Alexandria, in his second letter to his namesake, On Conviction and Defense, concludes in this way. I will give you his exact words: "Following all these, we too, since we have received from the presbyters who came before us a form and pattern, offering thanksgiving in the same terms as them, thus conclude our letter to you: To God the Father and the Son our Lord Jesus Christ, with the Holy Spirit, glory and might forever and ever; amen." And no one can say that this passage has been tampered with. He would not have so insistently stated that he had received a form and pattern if he had said "in the Spirit." For the use of this phrase is abundant: it was the use of "with" that required defense. Moreover, Dionysius in the middle of his treatise writes this in opposition to the Sabellians: "If by the hypostases being three they say that they are divided, there are three, whether they like it or not. Otherwise let them destroy the divine Trinity altogether." And again: "Most divine on this account after the Unity is the Trinity." Clement, in a more primitive style, writes, "God lives, and the Lord Jesus Christ, and the Holy Spirit." And now let us hear how Irenaeus, who lived near the times of the Apostles, mentions the Spirit in his work Against the Heresies: "The Apostle rightly calls carnal those who are unbridled and carried away by their own desires, having no desire for the Holy Spirit," and in another passage Irenaeus says, "The Apostle exclaimed that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of the heavens, lest we, being without share in the divine Spirit, fall short of the kingdom of the heavens." If anyone thinks Eusebius of Palestine worthy of credibility because of his wide experience, I point further to the very words he uses in discussing questions concerning the polygamy of the ancients. Stirring himself up to his work, he writes invoking "the holy God of the Prophets, the Author of light, through our Savior Jesus Christ, with the Holy Spirit."

72. There is the famous Irenæus, and Clement of Rome; Dionysius of Rome, and, strange to say, Dionysius of Alexandria, in his second Letter to his namesake, on Conviction and Defence, so concludes. I will give you his very words. Following all these, we, too, since we have received from the presbyters who were before us a form and rule, offering thanksgiving in the same terms with them, thus conclude our Letter to you. To God the Father and the Son our Lord Jesus Christ, with the Holy Ghost, glory and might for ever and ever; amen. And no one can say that this passage has been altered. He would not have so persistently stated that he had received a form and rule if he had said in the Spirit. For of this phrase the use is abundant: it was the use of with which required defense. Dionysius moreover in the middle of his treatise thus writes in opposition to the Sabellians, If by the hypostases being three they say that they are divided, there are three, though they like it not. Else let them destroy the divine Trinity altogether. And again: most divine on this account after the Unity is the Trinity. Clement, in more primitive fashion, writes, God lives, and the Lord Jesus Christ, and the Holy Ghost. And now let us hear how Irenæus, who lived near the times of the Apostles, mentions the Spirit in his work Against the Heresies. The Apostle rightly calls carnal them that are unbridled and carried away to their own desires, having no desire for the Holy Spirit, and in another passage Irenæus says, The Apostle exclaimed that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of the heavens lest we, being without share in the divine Spirit, fall short of the kingdom of the heavens. If any one thinks Eusebius of Palestine worthy of credit on account of his wide experience, I point further to the very words he uses in discussing questions concerning the polygamy of the ancients. Stirring up himself to his work, he writes invoking the holy God of the Prophets, the Author of light, through our Saviour Jesus Christ, with the Holy Spirit.

Origen too, in many of his expositions of the Psalms, we find using the form of doxology with the Holy Spirit. The opinions he held concerning the Spirit were not always and everywhere sound. Nevertheless, in many passages even he himself reverently recognizes the force of established usage and expresses himself concerning the Spirit in terms consistent with true religion. It is, if I am not mistaken, in the Sixth Book of his Commentary on the Gospel of St. John that he distinctly makes the Spirit an object of worship. His words are: The washing or water is a symbol of the cleansing of the soul which is washed clean of all filth that comes from wickedness. But no less is it also by itself, to the one who yields himself to the Godhead of the adorable Trinity, through the power of the invocations, the origin and source of blessings. And again, in his Exposition of the Epistle to the Romans he says the holy powers are able to receive the Only-begotten and the Godhead of the Holy Spirit. Thus, as I understand it, the powerful influence of tradition frequently compels men to express themselves in terms contradictory to their own opinions. Moreover, this form of the doxology was not unknown even to Africanus the historian. In the Fifth Book of his Epitome of the Times he says we who know the weight of those terms and are not ignorant of the grace of faith render thanks to the Father, who bestowed on us His own creatures, Jesus Christ, the Savior of the world and our Lord, to whom be glory and majesty with the Holy Spirit, forever. The rest of the passages may perhaps be viewed with suspicion, or may really have been altered, and the fact of their having been tampered with will be difficult to detect because the difference consists in a single syllable. Those however which I have quoted at length are out of the reach of any dishonest manipulation and can easily be verified from the actual works.

73. Origen, too, in many of his expositions of the Psalms, we find using the form of doxology with the Holy Ghost. The opinions which he held concerning the Spirit were not always and everywhere sound; nevertheless in many passages even he himself reverently recognises the force of established usage, and expresses himself concerning the Spirit in terms consistent with true religion. It is, if I am not mistaken, in the Sixth Book of his Commentary on the Gospel of St. John that he distinctly makes the Spirit an object of worship. His words are:– The washing or water is a symbol of the cleaning of the soul which is washed clean of all filth that comes of wickedness; but none the less is it also by itself, to him who yields himself to the God-head of the adorable Trinity, through the power of the invocations, the origin and source of blessings. And again, in his Exposition of the Epistle to the Romans the holy powers, he says are able to receive the Only-begotten, and the Godhead of the Holy Spirit. Thus I apprehend, the powerful influence of tradition frequently impels men to express themselves in terms contradictory to their own opinions. Moreover this form of the doxology was not unknown even to Africanus the historian. In the Fifth Book of his Epitome of the Times he says we who know the weight of those terms, and are not ignorant of the grace of faith, render thanks to the Father, who bestowed on us His own creatures, Jesus Christ, the Saviour of the world and our Lord, to whom be glory and majesty with the Holy Ghost, forever. The rest of the passages may perhaps be viewed with suspicion; or may really have been altered, and the fact of their having been tampered with will be difficult to detect because the difference consists in a single syllable. Those however which I have quoted at length are out of the reach of any dishonest manipulation, and can easily be verified from the actual works.

I will now present another piece of evidence which might seem insignificant, but because of its antiquity must not be omitted by someone defending himself against a charge of innovation. Our fathers thought it proper not to receive the gift of light at evening in silence, but immediately to give thanks when it appeared. We cannot say who first wrote these words of thanksgiving at the lighting of the lamps. However, the people recite the ancient form, and no one has ever considered those who say "We praise Father, Son, and God's Holy Spirit" guilty of impiety. And if anyone knows the Hymn of Athenogenes, which he left as a kind of farewell gift to his friends as he was hastening toward his perfecting by fire, he knows what the martyrs thought about the Spirit. On this subject I will say no more.

I will now adduce another piece of evidence which might perhaps seem insignificant, but because of its antiquity must in nowise be omitted by a defendant who is indicted on a charge of innovation. It seemed fitting to our fathers not to receive the gift of the light at eventide in silence, but, on its appearing, immediately to give thanks. Who was the author of these words of thanksgiving at the lighting of the lamps, we are not able to say. The people, however, utter the ancient form, and no one has ever reckoned guilty of impiety those who say We praise Father, Son, and God's Holy Spirit. And if any one knows the Hymn of Athenogenes, which, as he was hurrying on to his perfecting by fire, he left as a kind of farewell gift to his friends, he knows the mind of the martyrs as to the Spirit. On this head I shall say no more.

But where should I place the great Gregory and the words he spoke? Should we not rank among the Apostles and Prophets a man who walked by the same Spirit as they did, who never throughout his entire life departed from the footsteps of the saints, and who maintained, as long as he lived, the exact standards of the gospel way of life? I am certain that we will do an injustice to the truth if we refuse to count that soul among the people of God, shining as he did like a beacon in the Church of God. Through the partnership of the Spirit, his power over demons was tremendous, and he was so gifted with the grace of the word for bringing about obedience to the faith among the nations that, although only seventeen Christians were entrusted to him, he brought the entire population, both in town and countryside, to the knowledge of God. He too, by Christ's mighty name, commanded even rivers to change their course and caused a lake—which had been a source of quarreling among some greedy brothers—to dry up. Moreover, his predictions of future events were in no way inferior to those of the great prophets. To recount all his wonderful works in detail would take too long. Because of the abundance of gifts worked in him by the Spirit with all power and with signs and wonders, he was called a second Moses even by the enemies of the Church. Thus in everything he accomplished through grace, both by word and deed, a light seemed always to be shining as a sign of the heavenly power from the unseen realm that accompanied him. To this day he remains greatly admired by the people of his own region, and his memory, preserved in the churches ever fresh and vibrant, has not faded with the passage of time. As a result, not a single practice, word, or mystical rite has been added to the Church beyond what he handed down to it. For this reason, truly, because of the antiquity of their establishment, many of their ceremonies appear to be incomplete. His successors in the administration of the churches could not bring themselves to accept any later innovation in addition to what had received his approval. Now one of Gregory's established customs is the very form of the doxology now being objected to, preserved by the Church on the authority of his tradition—a statement that can be verified without much difficulty by anyone who wishes to make a short journey. That our Firmilian held this belief is attested by the writings he left behind. Those who were contemporaries of the distinguished Meletius also say that he was of this opinion. But why cite ancient authorities? Are not those in the East who maintain true religion now known chiefly by this one expression and separated from their opponents as if by a password? I have heard from a certain Mesopotamian, a man both well versed in the language and holding sound opinions, that according to the usage of his country it is impossible for anyone, even if they wanted to, to express themselves in any other way, and that they are compelled by the idiom of their native tongue to offer the doxology by the word "and"—or, I should more accurately say, by their equivalent expressions. We Cappadocians too speak this way in the dialect of our country, the Spirit having, as early as the division of languages, foreseen the usefulness of this expression. And what about the entire West, nearly from Illyricum to the ends of our world? Does it not support this word?

74. But where shall I rank the great Gregory, and the words uttered by him? Shall we not place among Apostles and Prophets a man who walked by the same Spirit as they; 2 Corinthians 12:18 who never through all his days diverged from the footprints of the saints; who maintained, as long as he lived, the exact principles of evangelical citizenship? I am sure that we shall do the truth a wrong if we refuse to number that soul with the people of God, shining as it did like a beacon in the Church of God; for by the fellow-working of the Spirit the power which he had over demons was tremendous, and so gifted was he with the grace of the word for obedience to the faith among…the nations, Romans 1:5 that, although only seventeen Christians were handed over to him, he brought the whole people alike in town and country through knowledge to God. He too by Christ's mighty name commanded even rivers to change their course, and caused a lake, which afforded a ground of quarrel to some covetous brethren, to dry up. Moreover his predictions of things to come were such as in no wise to fall short of those of the great prophets. To recount all his wonderful works in detail would be too long a task. By the superabundance of gifts, wrought in him by the Spirit in all power and in signs and in marvels, he was styled a second Moses by the very enemies of the Church. Thus in all that he through grace accomplished, alike by word and deed, a light seemed ever to be shining, token of the heavenly power from the unseen which followed him. To this day he is a great object of admiration to the people of his own neighbourhood, and his memory, established in the churches ever fresh and green, is not dulled by length of time. Thus not a practice, not a word, not a mystic rite has been added to the Church besides what he bequeathed to it. Hence truly on account of the antiquity of their institution many of their ceremonies appear to be defective. For his successors in the administration of the Churches could not endure to accept any subsequent discovery in addition to what had had his sanction. Now one of the institutions of Gregory is the very form of the doxology to which objection is now made, preserved by the Church on the authority of his tradition; a statement which may be verified without much trouble by any one who likes to make a short journey. That our Firmilian held this belief is testified by the writings which he has left. The contemporaries also of the illustrious Meletius say that he was of this opinion. But why quote ancient authorities? Now in the East are not the maintainers of true religion known chiefly by this one term, and separated from their adversaries as by a watchword? I have heard from a certain Mesopotamian, a man at once well skilled in the language and of unperverted opinions, that by the usage of his country it is impossible for any one, even though he may wish to do so, to express himself in any other way, and that they are compelled by the idiom of their mother tongue to offer the doxology by the syllable and, or, I should more accurately say, by their equivalent expressions. We Cappadocians, too, so speak in the dialect of our country, the Spirit having so early as the division of tongues foreseen the utility of the phrase. And what of the whole West, almost from Illyricum to the boundaries of our world? Does it not support this word?

How then can I be an innovator and creator of new terms when I point to whole nations, cities, customs reaching back beyond human memory, and men who were pillars of the church and distinguished for all knowledge and spiritual power as the originators and defenders of this word? Because of this, this organized band of enemies has been set in motion against me, and towns, villages, and the most remote regions are full of my accusers. These things are sad and painful to those who seek peace, but great is the reward of patience for sufferings endured for the sake of the Faith. So besides these, let the sword flash, let the axe be sharpened, let fire burn hotter than the fire of Babylon, let every instrument of torture be set against me. To me nothing is more frightening than failing to fear the threats which the Lord has directed against those who blaspheme the Spirit. Sympathetic readers will find a satisfactory defense in what I have said: that I accept a phrase so dear and familiar to the saints and confirmed by such long usage, since from the day when the Gospel was first preached up to our own time, it has been shown to have been admitted with full rights within the churches and, most importantly, to have been accepted as bearing a meaning consistent with holiness and true religion. But before the great tribunal, what have I prepared to say in my defense? This: that I was first led to the glory of the Spirit by the honor the Lord gave in associating Him with Himself and with His Father at baptism, and second by the introduction of each of us to the knowledge of God through such an initiation, and above all by the fear of the threatened punishment that shuts out any thought of indignity or unworthy conception. But our opponents—what will they say? After showing neither reverence for the Lord's honor nor fear of His threats, what kind of defense will they have for their blasphemy? It is for them to make up their minds about their own action, or even now to change it. For my part, I would pray most earnestly that the good God will make His peace rule in the hearts of all, so that these men who are swollen with pride and arrayed in battle against us may be calmed by the Spirit of meekness and love. And if they have become utterly savage and are in an untamable state, may He grant to us at least to bear with patience all that we have to endure at their hands. In short, for those who have in themselves the sentence of death, it is not suffering for the sake of the Faith that is painful; what is hard to bear is failing to fight its battle. The athlete does not complain so much of being wounded in the struggle as of not even being able to gain admission into the stadium. Or perhaps this was the time for silence spoken of by Solomon the wise. For when life is battered by so fierce a storm that all the intelligence of those who are instructed in the word is filled with the deceit of false reasoning and confused, like an eye filled with dust, when people are stunned by strange and terrible noises, when all the world is shaken and everything tottering toward its fall, what good does it do to cry out, as I am really crying, to the wind?

75. How then can I be an innovator and creator of new terms, when I adduce as originators and champions of the word whole nations, cities, custom going back beyond the memory of man, men who were pillars of the church and conspicuous for all knowledge and spiritual power? For this cause this banded array of foes is set in motion against me, and town and village and remotest regions are full of my calumniators. Sad and painful are these things to them that seek for peace, but great is the reward of patience for sufferings endured for the Faith's sake. So besides these let sword flash, let axe be whetted, let fire burn fiercer than that of Babylon, let every instrument of torture be set in motion against me. To me nothing is more fearful than failure to fear the threats which the Lord has directed against them that blaspheme the Spirit. Kindly readers will find a satisfactory defense in what I have said, that I accept a phrase so dear and so familiar to the saints, and confirmed by usage so long, inasmuch as, from the day when the Gospel was first preached up to our own time, it is shown to have been admitted to all full rights within the churches, and, what is of greatest moment, to have been accepted as bearing a sense in accordance with holiness and true religion. But before the great tribunal what have I prepared to say in my defense? This; that I was in the first place led to the glory of the Spirit by the honour conferred by the Lord in associating Him with Himself and with His Father at baptism; Matthew 28:19 and secondly by the introduction of each of us to the knowledge of God by such an initiation; and above all by the fear of the threatened punishment shutting out the thought of all indignity and unworthy conception. But our opponents, what will they say? After showing neither reverence for the Lord's honour nor fear of His threats, what kind of defense will they have for their blasphemy? It is for them to make up their mind about their own action or even now to change it. For my own part I would pray most earnestly that the good God will make His peace rule in the hearts of all, so that these men who are swollen with pride and set in battle array against us may be calmed by the Spirit of meekness and of love; and that if they have become utterly savage, and are in an untamable state, He will grant to us at least to bear with long suffering all that we have to bear at their hands. In short to them that have in themselves the sentence of death, 2 Corinthians 1:9 it is not suffering for the sake of the Faith which is painful; what is hard to bear is to fail to fight its battle. The athlete does not so much complain of being wounded in the struggle as of not being able even to secure admission into the stadium. Or perhaps this was the time for silence spoken of by Solomon the wise. Ecclesiastes 3:7 For, when life is buffeted by so fierce a storm that all the intelligence of those who are instructed in the word is filled with the deceit of false reasoning and confounded, like an eye filled with dust, when men are stunned by strange and awful noises, when all the world is shaken and everything tottering to its fall, what profits it to cry, as I am really crying, to the wind?

Chapter 30

An explanation of the current condition of the Churches.

Exposition of the present state of the Churches.

What can I compare our present condition to? I think it resembles a naval battle that has grown out of ancient quarrels and is fought by men who hold a deadly hatred for one another, men with long experience in naval warfare and eager for the fight. Look, I ask you, at the picture raised before your eyes. See the opposing fleets rushing in fearsome formation to attack. With a burst of uncontrollable fury they engage and fight it out. Imagine, if you will, the ships driven back and forth by a raging storm, while thick darkness falls from the clouds and blackens the entire scene so that passwords cannot be distinguished in the confusion, and all distinction between friend and enemy is lost. To complete the details of this imaginary picture, picture the sea swollen with billows and churned up from the depths, while a violent downpour of rain pours from the clouds and terrible waves rise high. From every direction the winds beat upon one point, where both fleets are smashed against each other. Among the combatants some are turning traitor; some are deserting in the very thick of the fight; some must at one and the same moment urge on their ships, battered by the storm, and advance against their attackers. Jealousy over authority and the desire for individual mastery divide the sailors into factions that inflict mutual death on one another. Consider, besides all this, the confused and meaningless roar sounding over the entire sea, from howling winds, from crashing ships, from boiling surf, from the shouts of the combatants as they express their varying emotions in every kind of noise, so that not a word from admiral or pilot can be heard. The disorder and confusion is tremendous, for the extremity of misfortune, when life is despaired of, gives men license for every kind of wickedness. Suppose, too, that the men are all struck with the incurable plague of mad love of glory, so that they do not stop struggling to get the better of one another, even while their ship is actually sinking into the deep.

76. To what then shall I liken our present condition? It may be compared, I think, to some naval battle which has arisen out of time old quarrels, and is fought by men who cherish a deadly hate against one another, of long experience in naval warfare, and eager for the fight. Look, I beg you, at the picture thus raised before your eyes. See the rival fleets rushing in dread array to the attack. With a burst of uncontrollable fury they engage and fight it out. Fancy, if you like, the ships driven to and fro by a raging tempest, while thick darkness falls from the clouds and blackens all the scenes so that watchwords are indistinguishable in the confusion, and all distinction between friend and foe is lost. To fill up the details of the imaginary picture, suppose the sea swollen with billows and whirled up from the deep, while a vehement torrent of rain pours down from the clouds and the terrible waves rise high. From every quarter of heaven the winds beat upon one point, where both the fleets are dashed one against the other. Of the combatants some are turning traitors; some are deserting in the very thick of the fight; some have at one and the same moment to urge on their boats, all beaten by the gale, and to advance against their assailants. Jealousy of authority and the lust of individual mastery splits the sailors into parties which deal mutual death to one another. Think, besides all this, of the confused and unmeaning roar sounding over all the sea, from howling winds, from crashing vessels, from boiling surf, from the yells of the combatants as they express their varying emotions in every kind of noise, so that not a word from admiral or pilot can be heard. The disorder and confusion is tremendous, for the extremity of misfortune, when life is despaired of, gives men license for every kind of wickedness. Suppose, too, that the men are all smitten with the incurable plague of mad love of glory, so that they do not cease from their struggle each to get the better of the other, while their ship is actually settling down into the deep.

Turn now, I beg you, from this figurative description to the unhappy reality. Did it not at one time appear that the Arian schism, after separating into a sect opposed to the Church of God, stood alone in hostile opposition? But when the attitude of our enemies toward us changed from long-standing and bitter conflict to open warfare, then, as everyone knows, the war split up in more ways than I can describe into many factions, so that all people were stirred to a state of deep-rooted hatred both by shared party spirit and individual suspicion. But what storm at sea was ever as fierce and wild as this tempest in the Churches? In it every landmark set by the Fathers has been moved; every foundation, every defense of sound teaching has been shaken. Everything built on unstable ground is tossed about and thrown down. We attack one another. We are overthrown by one another. If our enemy does not strike us first, we are wounded by the comrade at our side. If an enemy is struck down and falls, his fellow soldier tramples him. There is at least this bond of unity between us: we hate our common enemies. But as soon as the enemy has passed by, we find enemies in one another. And who could make a complete list of all the wrecks? Some have sunk under enemy attack, some through the unexpected treachery of their allies, some from the blunders of their own officers. We see, as it were, whole churches—crews and all—dashed and shattered on the hidden reefs of deceptive heresy, while other enemies of the Spirit of salvation have seized the helm and made shipwreck of the faith. And then the disturbances caused by the princes of this world have brought about the downfall of the people with a violence unmatched by any hurricane or whirlwind. The luminaries of the world, which God set to give light to the souls of the people, have been driven from their homes, and a darkness truly gloomy and disheartening has settled on the Churches. The terror of universal ruin is already imminent, and yet their mutual rivalry is so unbounded that it dulls all sense of danger. Personal hatred matters more than the general and common struggle, for people who value the immediate gratification of ambition more highly than the rewards that await us in the time to come prefer the glory of defeating their opponents to securing the common welfare of humanity. So all people alike, each as best he can, raise the hand of murder against one another. Harsh rises the cry of combatants encountering one another in dispute; already nearly all the Church is full of inarticulate screams and unintelligible noises, rising from the constant agitations that twist the right rule of the doctrine of true religion, now toward excess, now toward deficiency. On one hand are those who confuse the Persons and are carried away into Judaism; on the other hand are those who, through opposing the natures, pass into heathenism. Between these opposing parties, inspired Scripture is powerless to mediate; the traditions of the apostles cannot suggest terms of arbitration. Plain speaking is fatal to friendship, and disagreement in opinion is all the ground needed for a quarrel. No oaths of alliance are as effective in keeping people loyal to sedition as their shared error. Everyone is a theologian, though his soul may be branded with more sins than can be counted. The result is that innovators find a plentiful supply of people ready for faction, while self-appointed would-be heirs of ambitious place-seekers reject the government of the Holy Spirit and divide up the chief positions in the Churches. The institutions of the Gospel have now everywhere been thrown into confusion by lack of discipline. There is an indescribable scramble for the chief positions as every self-promoter tries to force himself into high office. The result of this lust for authority is that our people are in a state of wild confusion for lack of being governed. The exhortations of those in authority are rendered completely purposeless and empty, because there is not a person who, out of his ignorant arrogance, does not think that it is just as much his duty to give orders to other people as it is to obey anyone else.

77. Turn now I beg you from this figurative description to the unhappy reality. Did it not at one time appear that the Arian schism, after its separation into a sect opposed to the Church of God, stood itself alone in hostile array? But when the attitude of our foes against us was changed from one of long standing and bitter strife to one of open warfare, then, as is well known, the war was split up in more ways than I can tell into many subdivisions, so that all men were stirred to a state of inveterate hatred alike by common party spirit and individual suspicion. But what storm at sea was ever so fierce and wild as this tempest of the Churches? In it every landmark of the Fathers has been moved; every foundation, every bulwark of opinion has been shaken: everything buoyed up on the unsound is dashed about and shaken down. We attack one another. We are overthrown by one another. If our enemy is not the first to strike us, we are wounded by the comrade at our side. If a foeman is stricken and falls, his fellow soldier tramples him down. There is at least this bond of union between us that we hate our common foes, but no sooner have the enemy gone by than we find enemies in one another. And who could make a complete list of all the wrecks? Some have gone to the bottom on the attack of the enemy, some through the unsuspected treachery of their allies, some from the blundering of their own officers. We see, as it were, whole churches, crews and all, dashed and shattered upon the sunken reefs of disingenuous heresy, while others of the enemies of the Spirit of Salvation have seized the helm and made shipwreck of the faith. 1 Timothy 1:19 And then the disturbances wrought by the princes of the world 1 Corinthians 2:6 have caused the downfall of the people with a violence unmatched by that of hurricane or whirlwind. The luminaries of the world, which God set to give light to the souls of the people, have been driven from their homes, and a darkness verily gloomy and disheartening has settled on the Churches. The terror of universal ruin is already imminent, and yet their mutual rivalry is so unbounded as to blunt all sense of danger. Individual hatred is of more importance than the general and common warfare, for men by whom the immediate gratification of ambition is esteemed more highly than the rewards that await us in a time to come, prefer the glory of getting the better of their opponents to securing the common welfare of mankind. So all men alike, each as best he can, lift the hand of murder against one another. Harsh rises the cry of the combatants encountering one another in dispute; already all the Church is almost full of the inarticulate screams, the unintelligible noises, rising from the ceaseless agitations that divert the right rule of the doctrine of true religion, now in the direction of excess, now in that of defect. On the one hand are they who confound the Persons and are carried away into Judaism; on the other hand are they that, through the opposition of the natures, pass into heathenism. Between these opposite parties inspired Scripture is powerless to mediate; the traditions of the apostles cannot suggest terms of arbitration. Plain speaking is fatal to friendship, and disagreement in opinion all the ground that is wanted for a quarrel. No oaths of confederacy are so efficacious in keeping men true to sedition as their likeness in error. Every one is a theologue though he have his soul branded with more spots than can be counted. The result is that innovators find a plentiful supply of men ripe for faction, while self-appointed scions of the house of place-hunters reject the government of the Holy Spirit and divide the chief dignities of the Churches. The institutions of the Gospel have now everywhere been thrown into confusion by want of discipline; there is an indescribable pushing for the chief places while every self-advertiser tries to force himself into high office. The result of this lust for ordering is that our people are in a state of wild confusion for lack of being ordered; the exhortations of those in authority are rendered wholly purposeless and void, because there is not a man but, out of his ignorant impudence, thinks that it is just as much his duty to give orders to other people, as it is to obey any one else.

78. So, since no human voice is strong enough to be heard in such a disturbance, I consider silence more profitable than speech. If there is any truth in the words of the Preacher, "The words of wise men are heard in quiet," then in the present state of things any discussion of them must be completely inappropriate. I am also restrained by the Prophet's saying, "Therefore the prudent shall keep silence in that time, for it is an evil time"—a time when some trip up their neighbors' heels, some trample on a man when he is down, and others clap their hands with joy, but there is no one to feel compassion for the fallen and extend a helping hand. According to the ancient law, even someone who passes by his enemy's pack animal fallen under its load is not without guilt. But this is not how things are now. Why not? The love of many has grown cold; brotherly harmony is destroyed, the very name of unity is ignored, brotherly warnings are heard no more. Nowhere is there Christian compassion, nowhere falls the tear of sympathy. Now there is no one to receive the weak in faith, but mutual hatred has blazed so high among fellow Christians that they take more delight in a neighbor's fall than in their own success. Just as in a plague, people who live the most disciplined lives suffer from the same sickness as everyone else because they catch the disease through contact with the infected, so nowadays through the evil rivalry that possesses our souls we are carried away to compete in wickedness, and all of us are each as bad as the others. As a result, the judges of those who err sit merciless and harsh; the critics of the well-intentioned are unfeeling and hostile. And this evil is so deeply rooted among us that we have become more brutish than the brutes—for they at least gather with their own kind, but our most savage warfare is with our own people.

78. So, since no human voice is strong enough to be heard in such a disturbance, I reckon silence more profitable than speech, for if there is any truth in the words of the Preacher, The words of wise men are heard in quiet, Ecclesiastes 9:17 in the present condition of things any discussion of them must be anything but becoming. I am moreover restrained by the Prophet's saying, Therefore the prudent shall keep silence in that time, for it is an evil time, Amos 5:13 a time when some trip up their neighbours' heels, some stamp on a man when he is down, and others clap their hands with joy, but there is not one to feel for the fallen and hold out a helping hand, although according to the ancient law he is not uncondemned, who passes by even his enemy's beast of burden fallen under his load. Ezekiel 23:5 This is not the state of things now. Why not? The love of many has waxed cold; Matthew 24:12 brotherly concord is destroyed, the very name of unity is ignored, brotherly admonitions are heard no more, nowhere is there Christian pity, nowhere falls the tear of sympathy. Now there is no one to receive the weak in faith, Romans 14:1 but mutual hatred has blazed so high among fellow clansmen that they are more delighted at a neighbour's fall than at their own success. Just as in a plague, men of the most regular lives suffer from the same sickness as the rest, because they catch the disease by communication with the infected, so nowadays by the evil rivalry which possesses our souls we are carried away to an emulation in wickedness, and are all of us each as bad as the others. Hence merciless and sour sit the judges of the erring; unfeeling and hostile are the critics of the well disposed. And to such a depth is this evil rooted among us that we have become more brutish than the brutes; they do at least herd with their fellows, but our most savage warfare is with our own people.

For all these reasons I ought to have kept silent, but I was pulled in the other direction by love, which does not seek its own interests and desires to overcome every difficulty placed in its way by time and circumstance. I was also taught by the children at Babylon that when there is no one to support the cause of true religion, we ought to do our duty alone and without help. They lifted up their voices in hymns and praise to God from out of the midst of the flame, caring nothing for the army that opposed the truth, but finding it sufficient that there were three of them together. Therefore we too are not dismayed by the crowd of our enemies, and, placing our hope in the aid of the Spirit, have proclaimed the truth with complete boldness. If I had not done so, it would truly have been terrible that the blasphemers of the Spirit should be so easily emboldened in their attack upon true religion, while we, with so mighty an ally and supporter at our side, should shrink from the service of that doctrine which has been preserved through the tradition of the Fathers by an unbroken sequence of memory down to our own day. A further powerful incentive to my undertaking was the warm fervor of your sincere love, and the seriousness and discretion of your character—a guarantee that you would not publish what I was about to say to all the world, not because it would not be worth making known, but to avoid casting pearls before swine. My task is now done. If you find what I have said satisfactory, let this bring our discussion of these matters to an end. If you think any point requires further explanation, please do not hesitate to pursue the investigation with all diligence and to add to your information by asking any useful question. Either through me or through others, the Lord will grant full explanation on matters which still need to be made clear, according to the knowledge supplied to the worthy by the Holy Spirit. Amen.

79. For all these reasons I ought to have kept silence, but I was drawn in the other direction by love, which seeks not her own, 1 Corinthians 13:5 and desires to overcome every difficulty put in her way by time and circumstance. I was taught too by the children at Babylon, that, when there is no one to support the cause of true religion, we ought alone and all unaided to do our duty. They from out of the midst of the flame lifted up their voices in hymns and praise to God, reeking not of the host that set the truth at naught, but sufficient, three only that they were, with one another. Wherefore we too are undismayed at the cloud of our enemies, and, resting our hope on the aid of the Spirit, have, with all boldness, proclaimed the truth. Had I not so done, it would truly have been terrible that the blasphemers of the Spirit should so easily be emboldened in their attack upon true religion, and that we, with so mighty an ally and supporter at our side, should shrink from the service of that doctrine, which by the tradition of the Fathers has been preserved by an unbroken sequence of memory to our own day. A further powerful incentive to my undertaking was the warm fervour of your love unfeigned, and the seriousness and taciturnity of your disposition; a guarantee that you would not publish what I was about to say to all the world — not because it would not be worth making known, but to avoid casting pearls before swine. Matthew 7:6 My task is now done. If you find what I have said satisfactory, let this make an end to our discussion of these matters. If you think any point requires further elucidation, pray do not hesitate to pursue the investigation with all diligence, and to add to your information by putting any uncontroversial question. Either through me or through others the Lord will grant full explanation on matters which have yet to be made clear, according to the knowledge supplied to the worthy by the Holy Spirit. Amen.


Orations on the Feasts — Oration 45 (The Second Oration on Easter)

Pascha: creation, the fall, the Incarnation, and the famous question of to whom the blood of Christ was offered.

Source: Translated by Charles Gordon Browne and James Edward Swallow. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series , Vol. 7. Edited by Philip Schaff and Henry Wace. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1894. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/310245.htm>.

Opening

The Second Sermon on Easter.

The Second Oration on Easter.

I will stand upon my watch, the venerable Habakkuk says, and I will take my post beside him today on the authority and observation the Spirit gave me. I will look out and observe what will be said to me. Well, I have taken my stand and looked out, and behold—a man riding on the clouds, and he is very high. His face is like the face of an angel, and his clothing is like the brightness of piercing lightning. He lifts his hand toward the East and cries with a loud voice. His voice is like the sound of a trumpet, and around him is what seems to be a multitude of the heavenly host. He says, "Today salvation has come to the world—to that which is visible and to that which is invisible. Christ is risen from the dead; rise with him. Christ has returned again to himself; return yourselves. Christ is freed from the tomb; be freed from the bond of sin. The gates of hell are opened, death is destroyed, the old Adam is put aside, and the New is fulfilled. If anyone is in Christ, he is a new creature; be renewed." This is what he speaks. And the rest sing out, just as they did before when Christ was manifested to us by his birth on earth: "Glory to God in the highest, on earth peace, goodwill among men." And I also speak these same words among you. And I wish I might receive a voice that would rank with the angel's and sound through all the ends of the earth.

I. I will stand upon my watch, Habakkuk 2:1 says the venerable Habakkuk; and I will take my post beside him today on the authority and observation which was given me of the Spirit; and I will look forth, and will observe what shall be said to me. Well, I have taken my stand, and looked forth; and behold a man riding on the clouds and he is very high, and his countenance is as the countenance of Angel, Judges 13:6 and his vesture as the brightness of piercing lightning; and he lifts his hand toward the East, and cries with a loud voice. His voice is like the voice of a trumpet; and round about Him is as it were a multitude of the Heavenly Host; and he says, Today is salvation come unto the world, to that which is visible, and to that which is invisible. Christ is risen from the dead, rise with Him. Christ is returned again to Himself, return ye. Christ is freed from the tomb, be freed from the bond of sin. The gates of hell are opened, and death is destroyed, and the old Adam is put aside, and the New is fulfilled; if any man be in Christ he is a new creature; 2 Corinthians 5:17 be renewed. Thus he speaks; and the rest sing out, as they did before when Christ was manifested to us by His birth on earth, their glory to God in the highest, on earth, peace, goodwill among men. And with them I also utter the same words among you. And would that I might receive a voice that should rank with the Angel's, and should sound through all the ends of the earth.

The Lord's Passover, the Passover—and again I say the Passover—in honor of the Trinity. This is for us a feast of feasts and a solemnity of solemnities, exalted far above all others. It surpasses not only those feasts that are merely human and earthly, but even those that belong to Christ Himself and are celebrated in His honor, as much as the sun surpasses the stars. Yesterday our splendid gathering and illumination was indeed beautiful, when in public and private we came together, people of every kind and nearly every rank, lighting up the night with our many fires. We fashioned these fires after the pattern of that great light—both the light by which the heaven above us kindles its beacon fires, and the light that is above the heavens among the angels (the first luminous nature, next to the first nature of all, because it springs directly from it), and the light that is in the Trinity, from which all light receives its being, separated from the undivided light and honored. But today's celebration is more beautiful and more glorious, because yesterday's light was a forerunner of the rising of the Great Light and a kind of joyful preparation for the festival. Today, however, we are celebrating the Resurrection itself, no longer as something we are waiting for but as something that has already happened and is gathering the whole world to itself. Let different people then bring forth different fruits and offer different gifts at this season, smaller or greater—spiritual offerings that are dear to God—as each one is able. For scarcely could the angels themselves offer gifts worthy of this festival's rank, those first and intellectual and pure beings who are also eyewitnesses of the glory on high, if even they can reach the full measure of praise. For our part, we will offer a discourse, the best and most precious thing we have—especially since we are praising the Word for the blessing He has given to reasoning creation. I will begin from this point. For I cannot bear, when I am offering the sacrifice of words concerning the great Sacrifice and the greatest of days, to fail to turn to God and take my beginning from Him. Therefore I ask you to cleanse your mind and ears and thoughts, all of you who delight in such subjects, since this discourse will be about God and will be divine. May you depart filled with delights that do not pass away into nothing. It will be both very full and very brief, so as neither to trouble you by what it lacks nor to displease you by excess.

II. The Lord's Passover, the Passover, and again I say the Passover to the honour of the Trinity. This is to us a Feast of feasts and a Solemnity of solemnities as far exalted above all others (not only those which are merely human and creep on the ground, but even those which are of Christ Himself, and are celebrated in His honour) as the Sun is above the stars. Beautiful indeed yesterday was our splendid array, and our illumination, in which both in public and private we associated ourselves, every kind of men, and almost every rank, illuminating the night with our crowded fires, formed after the fashion of that great light, both that with which the heaven above us lights its beacon fires, and that which is above the heavens, amid the angels (the first luminous nature, next to the first nature of all, because springing directly from it), and that which is in the Trinity, from which all light derives its being, parted from the undivided light and honoured. But today's is more beautiful and more illustrious; inasmuch as yesterday's light was a forerunner of the rising of the Great Light, and as it were a kind of rejoicing in preparation for the Festival; but today we are celebrating the Resurrection itself, no longer as an object of expectation, but as having already come to pass, and gathering the whole world unto itself. Let then different persons bring forth different fruits and offer different offerings at this season, smaller or greater…such spiritual offerings as are dear to God…as each may have power. For scarcely Angels themselves could offer gifts worthy of its rank, those first and intellectual and pure beings, who are also eye-witnesses of the Glory That is on high; if even these can attain the full strain of praise. We will for our part offer a discourse, the best and most precious thing we have — especially as we are praising the Word for the blessing which He has bestowed on the reasoning creation. I will begin from this point. For I cannot endure, when I am engaged in offering the sacrifice of the lips concerning the Great Sacrifice and the greatest of days, to fail to recur to God, and to take my beginning from Him. Therefore I pray you, cleanse your mind and ears and thoughts, all you who delight in such subjects, since the discourse will be concerning God, and will be divine; that you may depart filled with delights of a sort that do not pass away into nothingness. And it shall be at once very full and very concise, so as neither to distress you by its deficiencies, nor to displease you by satiety.

God always was and always is, and always will be. Or rather, God always Is. For "Was" and "Will Be" are fragments of our time and of changeable nature. But He is Eternal Being, and this is the name He gives Himself when delivering the oracles to Moses on the mountain. For in Himself He sums up and contains all Being, having neither beginning in the past nor end in the future—like some great Sea of Being, limitless and unbounded, transcending all conception of time and nature. He is only faintly sketched by the mind, and even that very dimly and partially—not by His essential nature but by His surrounding effects. One image is drawn from one source and another from another source, and these are combined into some sort of presentation of the truth. Yet this escapes us before we have grasped it and takes flight before we have conceived it, blazing forth upon our governing faculty (even when that faculty is cleansed) as a lightning flash that will not stay its course blazes upon our sight. This happens, as I understand it, so that the part of Him we can comprehend may draw us to Himself (for what is altogether incomprehensible lies outside the bounds of hope and beyond the reach of effort), and so that the part of Him we cannot comprehend may stir our wonder. As an object of wonder He becomes more an object of desire; being desired, He purifies us; and by purifying us He makes us like God. Thus, when we have become like Him, God may—to use a bold expression—hold converse with us as God, being united to us and known by us, and perhaps to the same extent as He already knows those who are known to Him. The divine physis, then, is boundless and hard to understand, and all that we can comprehend of Him is His boundlessness—even though one might think that because He is of a simple nature He must be either wholly incomprehensible or perfectly comprehensible. For let us further examine what is meant by "is of a simple nature." For it is quite certain that this simplicity is not itself His nature, just as composition is not by itself the essence of compound beings.

III. God always was and always is, and always will be; or rather, God always Is. For Was and Will Be are fragments of our time, and of changeable nature. But He is Eternal Being; and this is the Name He gives Himself when giving the Oracles to Moses in the Mount. For in Himself He sums up and contains all Being, having neither beginning in the past nor end in the future…like some great Sea of Being, limitless and unbounded, transcending all conception of time and nature, only adumbrated by the mind, and that very dimly and scantily…not by His Essentials but by His Environment, one image being got from one source and another from another, and combined into some sort of presentation of the truth, which escapes us before we have caught it, and which takes to flight before we have conceived it, blazing forth upon our master-part, even when that is cleansed, as the lightning flash which will not stay its course does upon our sight…in order, as I conceive, by that part of it which we can comprehend to draw us to itself (for that which is altogether incomprehensible is outside the bounds of hope, and not within the compass of endeavour); and by that part of It which we cannot comprehend to move our wonder; and as an object of wonder to become more an object of desire; and being desired, to purify; and purifying to make us like God; so that, when we have become like Himself, God may, to use a bold expression, hold converse with us as God; being united to us, and known by us; and that perhaps to the same extent as He already knows those who are known to Him. The Divine Nature, then, is boundless and hard to understand, and all that we can comprehend of Him is His boundlessness; even though one may conceive that because He is of a simple Nature He is therefore either wholly incomprehensible or perfectly comprehensible. For let us farther enquire what is implied by is of a simple Nature? For it is quite certain that this simplicity is not itself its nature, just as composition is not by itself the essence of compound beings.

4. When we think about infinity from two perspectives—beginning and end (since what lies beyond these and is not limited by them is infinity)—the mind, looking upward into the depths above and having no place to stand, relies on visible things to form an idea of God. It calls the infinite and unapproachable reality it finds there by the name Unoriginate. When it looks downward into the depth below and toward the future, it calls Him Undying and Imperishable. When it draws a conclusion from the whole, it calls Him Eternal. For eternity is neither time nor part of time, since it cannot be measured. But what time measured by the sun's course is to us, that eternity is to the Everlasting—namely, a kind of time-like movement and span that extends alongside Their existence. This, however, is all I must say about God for now, since the present is not a suitable time for this, as my current subject is not the doctrine of God but the Incarnation. And when I say God, I mean Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. For Godhead is neither spread out beyond These so as to introduce a crowd of gods, nor confined to a smaller scope than These so as to condemn us for an impoverished conception of Deity—either Judaizing to preserve the Monarchia, or falling into paganism through a multitude of gods. For the error on either side is the same, though found in opposite directions. Thus, then, is the Holy of Holies, which is hidden even from the Seraphim and is glorified with a thrice-repeated Holy converging in one ascription of the title Lord and God, as one of our predecessors has most beautifully and sublimely explained.

IV. And when Infinity is considered from two points of view, beginning and end (for that which is beyond these and not limited by them is Infinity), when the mind looks into the depths above, not having where to stand, and leans upon phænomena to form an idea of God it calls the Infinite and Unapproachable which it finds there by the name of Unoriginate. And when it looks into the depth below and at the future, it calls Him Undying and Imperishable. And when it draws a conclusion from the whole, it calls Him Eternal. For Eternity is neither time nor part of time; for it cannot be measured. But what time measured by the course of the sun is to us, that Eternity is to the Everlasting; namely a sort of timelike movement and interval, coextensive with Their Existence. This however is all that I must now say of God; for the present is not a suitable time, as my present subject is not the doctrine of God, but that of the Incarnation. And when I say God, I mean Father, Son, and Holy Ghost; for Godhead is neither diffused beyond These, so as to introduce a mob of gods, nor yet bounded by a smaller compass than These, so as to condemn us for a poverty stricken conception of Deity, either Judaizing to save the Monarchia, or falling into heathenism by the multitude of our gods. For the evil on either side is the same, though found in contrary directions. Thus then is the Holy of Holies, Which is hidden even from the Seraphim, and is glorified with a thrice-repeated Holy meeting in one ascription of the title Lord and God, as one of our predecessors has most beautifully and loftily reasoned out.

But since this movement of self-contemplation alone could not satisfy Goodness, and since Good must be poured out and extend beyond itself to multiply the objects of its kindness (for this was essential to the highest Goodness), He first conceived the Angelic and Heavenly Powers. And this conception was a work accomplished by His Word and perfected by His Spirit. And so the Secondary Splendors came into being, as the ministers of the Primary Splendor (whether we are to understand them as intelligent Spirits, or as Fire of an immaterial and incorporeal kind, or as some other nature as close to this as possible). I would like to say that they are incapable of movement in the direction of evil, and susceptible only to movement toward good, since they are near God and illuminated with the first Rays from God (for earthly beings receive only the second illumination). But I am forced to stop short of saying they are immovable, and must instead conceive and speak of them as only difficult to move, because of him who for his Splendor was called Lucifer, but became and is called Darkness through his pride, and the Apostate hosts who are subject to him, creators of evil by their revolt against good, and our inciters.

V. But since this movement of Self- contemplation alone could not satisfy Goodness, but Good must be poured out and go forth beyond Itself, to multiply the objects of Its beneficence (for this was essential to the highest Goodness), He first conceived the Angelic and Heavenly Powers. And this conception was a work fulfilled by His Word and perfected by His Spirit. And so the Secondary Splendours came into being, as the ministers of the Primary Splendour (whether we are to conceive of them as intelligent Spirits, or as Fire of an immaterial and incorporeal kind, or as some other nature approaching this as near as may be). I should like to say that they are incapable of movement in the direction of evil, and susceptible only of the movement of good, as being about God and illuminated with the first Rays from God (for earthly beings have but the second illumination), but I am obliged to stop short of saying that they are immovable, and to conceive and speak of them as only difficult to move, because of him who for His Splendour was called Lucifer, but became and is called Darkness through his pride; and the Apostate Hosts who are subject to him, creators of evil by their revolt against good, and our inciters.

Thus, for these reasons, He brought into being the world of thought, as far as I can reason about these matters and discuss great things in my own poor language. Then, when His first creation was in good order, He conceives a second world, material and visible. This is a system of earth and sky and all that exists between them—an admirable creation indeed when we look at the beautiful form of every part, but even more worthy of admiration when we consider the harmony and unity of the whole, and how each part fits with every other in beautiful order, and all with the whole, moving toward the perfect completion of the world as a single unit. This was to show that He could call into being not only a physis akin to Himself, but also one altogether alien to Him. For akin to the divine nature are those beings which are intellectual and can only be grasped by the mind. But all things that the senses can perceive are utterly alien to it, and the furthest removed from it are all those things that are entirely without soul and the power of motion.

VI. Thus then and for these reasons, He gave being to the world of thought, as far as I can reason on these matters, and estimate great things in my own poor language. Then, when His first Creation was in good order, He conceives a second world, material and visible; and this a system of earth and sky and all that is in the midst of them; an admirable creation indeed when we look at the fair form of every part, but yet more worthy of admiration when we consider the harmony and unison of the whole, and how each part fits in with every other in fair order, and all with the whole, tending to the perfect completion of the world as a Unit. This was to show that He could call into being not only a nature akin to Himself, but also one altogether alien to Him. For akin to Deity are those natures which are intellectual, and only to be comprehended by mind; but all of which sense can take cognizance are utterly alien to It; and of these the furthest removed from it are all those which are entirely destitute of soul and power of motion.

Mind and sense, having been distinguished from each other in this way, remained within their own boundaries and bore in themselves the magnificence of the Creator-Word, serving as silent praisers and thrilling heralds of His mighty work. There was not yet any mingling of both, nor any mixture of these opposites—which would be tokens of a greater wisdom and generosity in the creation of natures—nor had the whole riches of goodness yet been made known. Now the Creator-Word, deciding to demonstrate this and to produce a single living being out of both the invisible and the visible creation, fashions Man. Taking a body from already existing matter and placing in it a Breath taken from Himself (which the Word knew to be an intelligent soul and the image of God), He placed him on the earth as a sort of second world, great in littleness—a new Angel, a mingled worshipper, fully initiated into the visible creation but only partially into the intellectual. Man is king of all upon earth but subject to the King above; earthly and heavenly; temporal and yet immortal; visible and yet intellectual; halfway between greatness and lowliness; in one person combining spirit and flesh. He is spirit because of the favor bestowed on him, flesh on account of the height to which he had been raised. He is the one so that he might continue to live and glorify his benefactor, the other so that he might suffer, and by suffering be reminded and be corrected if he becomes proud in his greatness. He is a living creature trained here and then moved elsewhere, and to complete the mystery, deified by his inclination to God—for to this, I think, tends that light of Truth which here we possess only in measure: that we should both see and experience the Splendor of God, which is worthy of Him Who made us and will dissolve us and remake us after a loftier fashion.

VII. Mind then and sense, thus distinguished from each other, had remained within their own boundaries, and bore in themselves the magnificence of the Creator-Word, silent praisers and thrilling heralds of His mighty work. Not yet was there any mingling of both, nor any mixture of these opposites, tokens of a greater wisdom and generosity in the creation of natures; nor as yet were the whole riches of goodness made known. Now the Creator-Word, determining to exhibit this, and to produce a single living being out of both (the invisible and the visible creation, I mean) fashions Man; and taking a body from already existing matter, and placing in it a Breath taken from Himself (which the Word knew to be an intelligent soul, and the image of God), as a sort of second world, great in littleness, He placed him on the earth, a new Angel, a mingled worshipper, fully initiated into the visible creation, but only partially into the intellectual; king of all upon earth, but subject to the King above; earthly and heavenly; temporal and yet immortal; visible and yet intellectual; halfway between greatness and lowliness; in one person combining spirit and flesh; spirit because of the favour bestowed on him, flesh on account of the height to which he had been raised; the one that he might continue to live and glorify his benefactor, the other that he might suffer, and by suffering be put in remembrance, and be corrected if he became proud in his greatness; a living creature, trained here and then moved elsewhere; and to complete the mystery, deified by its inclination to God…for to this, I think, tends that light of Truth which here we possess but in measure; that we should both see and experience the Splendour of God, which is worthy of Him Who made us, and will dissolve us, and remake us after a loftier fashion.

8. God placed this being in paradise—whatever that paradise may have been. He honored him with the gift of free will so that goodness might belong to him through his own choice, just as much as it belonged to the One who had planted its seeds in him. God set him there to cultivate the immortal plants, which perhaps means the divine concepts, both the simpler and the more advanced ones. He was naked in his simplicity and natural life, without any covering or screen, for it was fitting that the one who existed from the beginning should be like this. God gave him a law as material for his free will to work with. This law was a commandment about which plants he could eat from and which one he must not touch. The latter was the Tree of Knowledge. However, it was not evil from the beginning when it was planted, nor did God forbid it because he begrudged it to humanity—let the enemies of God not wag their tongues in that direction or imitate the serpent. Rather, it would have been good if eaten at the proper time. For the tree was, according to my understanding, Contemplation, which is safe only for those who have reached maturity of character to engage in, but is not good for those who are still simple and greedy—just as solid food is not good for those who are still tender and need milk. But when, through the devil's malice and the woman's caprice (to which she yielded as the more tender, and which she used to influence the man, since she was more persuasive)—alas for my weakness, for my first father's weakness was mine—he forgot the commandment given to him and yielded to the destructive fruit. For his sin he was immediately banished from the tree of life, from paradise, and from God, and he put on coats of skins, which is perhaps the coarser flesh, both mortal and contradictory. This was the first thing he learned—his own shame—and he hid himself from God. Yet even here he gains something, namely death and the cutting off of sin, so that evil would not be immortal. Thus his punishment is transformed into a mercy, for I am convinced that God inflicts punishment in mercy.

VIII. This being He placed in paradise — whatever that paradise may have been (having honoured him with the gift of free will, in order that good might belong to him as the result of his choice, no less than to Him Who had implanted the seeds of it)– to till the immortal plants, by which is perhaps meant the Divine conceptions, both the simpler and the more perfect; naked in his simplicity and inartificial life; and without any covering or screen; for it was fitting that he who was from the beginning should be such. And He gave Him a Law, as material for his free will to act upon. This Law was a commandment as to what plants he might partake of, and which one he might not touch. This latter was the Tree of Knowledge; not, however, because it was evil from the beginning when planted; nor was it forbidden because God grudged it to men — let not the enemies of God wag their tongues in that direction, or imitate the serpent. But it would have been good if partaken of at the proper time; for the Tree was, according to my theory, Contemplation, which it is only safe for those who have reached maturity of habit to enter upon; but which is not good for those who are still somewhat simple and greedy; just as neither is solid food good for those who are yet tender and have need of milk. But when through the devil's malice and the woman's caprice, Wisdom 2:24 to which she succumbed as the more tender, and which she brought to bear upon the man, as she was the more apt to persuade — alas for my weakness, for that of my first father was mine; he forgot the commandment which had been given him, and yielded to the baleful fruit; and for his sin was banished at once from the tree of life, and from paradise, and from God; and put on the coats of skins, that is, perhaps, the coarser flesh, both mortal and contradictory. And this was the first thing which he learned — his own shame — and he hid himself from God. Yet here too he makes a gain, namely death and the cutting off of sin, in order that evil may not be immortal. Thus, his punishment is changed into a mercy, for it is in mercy, I am persuaded, that God inflicts punishment.

9. And having first been disciplined by many means because his sins were many—whose root of evil sprang up through various causes and at different times—by word, by law, by prophets, by benefits, by threats, by plagues, by waters, by fires, by wars, by victories, by defeats, by signs in heaven and signs in the air and in the earth and in the sea, by unexpected changes of men, of cities, of nations (the purpose of which was the destruction of wickedness)—at last he needed a stronger remedy, for his diseases were growing worse: mutual slaughters, adulteries, perjuries, unnatural crimes, and that first and last of all evils, idolatry and the transfer of worship from the Creator to the creatures. Since these required a greater aid, they also obtained a greater one. And that was that the Word of God Himself, Who is before all worlds, the Invisible, the Incomprehensible, the Bodiless, the Beginning of beginning, the Light of Light, the Source of Life and Immortality, the Image of the Archetype, the Immovable Seal, the Unchangeable Image, the Father's Definition and Word, came to His own Image and took on Himself flesh for the sake of our flesh, and mingled Himself with an intelligent soul for my soul's sake, purifying like by like; and in all points except sin was made Man, conceived by the Virgin, who first in body and soul was purified by the Holy Spirit, for it was necessary both that childbearing should be honored and that virginity should receive a higher honor. He came forth then, as God, with that which He had assumed: one Person in two natures, flesh and Spirit, of which the latter deified the former. O new commingling! O strange conjunction! The Self-existent comes into being, the Uncreated is created, That which cannot be contained is contained by the intervention of an intelligent soul mediating between the Deity and the corporeity of the flesh. And He who gives riches becomes poor, for He assumes the poverty of my flesh so that I may assume the riches of His Godhead. He that is full empties Himself, for He empties Himself of His Glory for a short while so that I may have a share in His Fullness. What is the riches of His Goodness? What is this mystery that is around me? I had a share in the Image and I did not keep it; He partakes of my flesh so that He may both save the Image and make the flesh immortal. He communicates a Second Communion, far more marvelous than the first, inasmuch as then He imparted the better nature, but now He Himself assumes the worse. This is more godlike than the former action; this is loftier in the eyes of all people of understanding.

IX. And having first been chastened by many means because his sins were many, whose root of evil sprang up through various causes and sundry times, by word, by law, by prophets, by benefits, by threats, by plagues, by waters, by fires, by wars, by victories, by defeats, by signs in heaven, and signs in the air, and in the earth, and in the sea; by unexpected changes of men, of cities, of nations (the object of which was the destruction of wickedness) at last he needed a stronger remedy, for his diseases were growing worse; mutual slaughters, adulteries, perjuries, unnatural crimes, and that first and last of all evils, idolatry, and the transfer of worship from the Creator to the creatures. As these required a greater aid, so they also obtained a greater. And that was that the Word of God Himself, Who is before all worlds, the Invisible, the Incomprehensible, the Bodiless, the Beginning of beginning, the Light of Light, the Source of Life and Immortality, the Image of the Archetype, the Immovable Seal, the Unchangeable Image, the Father's Definition and Word, came to His own Image, and took on Him Flesh for the sake of our flesh, and mingled Himself with an intelligent soul for my soul's sake, purifying like by like; and in all points except sin was made Man; conceived by the Virgin, who first in body and soul was purified by the Holy Ghost, for it was needful both That Child-bearing should be honoured and that Virginity should receive a higher honour. He came forth then, as God, with That which He had assumed; one Person in two natures, flesh and Spirit, of which the latter deified the former. O new commingling; O strange conjunction! The Self-existent comes into Being, the Uncreated is created, That which cannot be contained is contained by the intervention of an intellectual soul mediating between the Deity and the corporeity of the flesh. And He who gives riches becomes poor; for He assumes the poverty of my flesh, that I may assume the riches of His Godhead. He that is full empties Himself; for He empties Himself of His Glory for a short while, that I may have a share in His Fulness. What is the riches of His Goodness? What is this mystery that is around me? I had a share in the Image and I did not keep it; He partakes of my flesh that He may both save the Image and make the flesh immortal. He communicates a Second Communion, far more marvellous than the first, inasmuch as then He imparted the better nature, but now He Himself assumes the worse. This is more godlike than the former action; this is loftier in the eyes of all men of understanding.

But perhaps someone who is too hasty and eager for celebration may say, What does all this have to do with us? Get to the point; talk to us about the Festival and the reasons we have gathered here today. Yes, that is exactly what I am about to do, though I have begun at an earlier point because my argument required it. It will be no harm in the eyes of scholars and lovers of beauty if we say a few words about the word Pascha itself, for such a discussion will not be useless to their ears. This great and venerable Pascha is called Phaska by the Hebrews in their own language, and the word means Passing Over. Historically, it refers to their flight and migration from Egypt into the Land of Canaan; spiritually, it refers to the progress and ascent from earthly things to heavenly things and to the Land of Promise. And we see that something which often happens in Scripture has happened in this case: the change of certain words from an unclear meaning to a clearer one, or from a cruder form to a more refined one. For some people, thinking this was a name for the Sacred Passion, and therefore making the word more Greek by changing Phi and Kappa into Pi and Chi, called the Day Pascha. And custom adopted this usage and established the word, with the help of most people's ears, to whom it sounded more reverent.

X. But perhaps some one of those who are too impetuous and festive may say, What has all this to do with us? Spur on your horse to the goal; talk to us about the Festival and the reasons for our being here today. Yes, this is what I am about to do, although I have begun at a somewhat previous point, being compelled to do so by the needs of my argument. There will be no harm in the eyes of scholars and lovers of the beautiful if we say a few words about the word Pascha itself, for such an addition will not be useless in their ears. This great and venerable Pascha is called Phaska by the Hebrews in their own language; and the word means Passing Over. Historically, from their flight and migration from Egypt into the Land of Canaan; spiritually, from the progress and ascent from things below to things above and to the Land of Promise. And we observe that a thing which we often find to have happened in Scripture, the change of certain nouns from an uncertain to a clearer sense, or from a coarser to a more refined, has taken place in this instance. For some people, supposing this to be a name of the Sacred Passion, and in consequence Grecizing the word by changing Phi and Kappa into Pi and Chi, called the Day Pascha. And custom took it up and confirmed the word, with the help of the ears of most people, to whom it had a more pious sound.

But before our time, the Holy Apostle declared that the Law was only a shadow of things to come, which are understood by thought. And God too, who in still older times gave oracles to Moses, said when giving laws concerning these things, "See that you make all things according to the pattern shown to you in the Mount," when He showed him the visible things as a sketch and design for the things that are invisible. And I am convinced that none of these things has been ordered without purpose, none without a reason, none in a base manner or unworthy of the legislation of God and the ministry of Moses, even though it may be difficult in each type to find an explanation that goes down to the most delicate details, to every point about the Tabernacle itself, and its measurements and materials, and the Levites and Priests who carried them, and all the particulars that were enacted about the Sacrifices and the purifications and the Offerings; and though these are only to be understood by those who rank with Moses in virtue, or have come closest to his learning. For on that Mount itself God is seen by men; on the one hand through His own descent from His lofty dwelling place, on the other through His drawing us up from our lowliness on earth, so that the Incomprehensible may be in some degree, and as far as is safe, comprehended by a mortal nature. For in no other way is it possible for the thickness of a material body and an imprisoned mind to come into awareness of God, except by His assistance. Therefore not all men seem to have been considered worthy of the same rank and position; but one of one place and one of another, each, I think, according to the measure of his own purification. Some have even been altogether driven away, and only permitted to hear the Voice from on high, namely those whose dispositions are altogether like wild beasts, and who are unworthy of divine mysteries.

XI. But before our time the Holy Apostle declared that the Law was but a shadow of things to come, Hebrews 10:1 which are conceived by thought. And God too, who in still older times gave oracles to Moses, said when giving laws concerning these things, See thou make all things according to the pattern showed you in the Mount, Exodus 25:40 when He showed him the visible things as an adumbration of and design for the things that are invisible. And I am persuaded that none of these things has been ordered in vain, none without a reason, none in a grovelling manner or unworthy of the legislation of God and the ministry of Moses, even though it be difficult in each type to find a theory descending to the most delicate details, to every point about the Tabernacle itself, and its measures and materials, and the Levites and Priests who carried them, and all the particulars which were enacted about the Sacrifices and the purifications and the Offerings; and though these are only to be understood by those who rank with Moses in virtue, or have made the nearest approach to his learning. For in that Mount itself God is seen by men; on the one hand through His own descent from His lofty abode, on the other through His drawing us up from our abasement on earth, that the Incomprehensible may be in some degree, and as far as is safe, comprehended by a mortal nature. For in no other way is it possible for the denseness of a material body and an imprisoned mind to come into consciousness of God, except by His assistance. Then therefore all men do not seem to have been deemed worthy of the same rank and position; but one of one place and one of another, each, I think, according to the measure of his own purification. Some have even been altogether driven away, and only permitted to hear the Voice from on high, namely those whose dispositions are altogether like wild beasts, and who are unworthy of divine mysteries.

12. But we stand in the middle between those whose minds are completely dull on one side, and on the other those who are highly contemplative and elevated. We do this so that we neither remain completely idle and motionless, nor become overly active and fall short of our goal or become alienated from it. The first approach is Jewish and very base, while the second is only suitable for interpreters of dreams, and both should be condemned. Let us speak about these matters as much as is within our ability, and not in a way that is very absurd or exposed to ridicule by the crowd. We believe that since it was necessary that we, who had fallen because of the original sin and had been led astray by pleasure even to the point of idolatry and unlawful killing, should be called back and raised up again to our original position through the tender mercy of God our Father, who could not bear that such a noble work of his own hands as humankind should be lost to him—the method of our new creation and of what should be done was this: all violent remedies were rejected as unlikely to persuade us and as quite possibly tending to worsen the disease through our chronic pride. Instead, God arranged things for our restoration by a gentle and kindly method of healing. For a crooked young tree will not endure a sudden bending in the opposite direction or force from the hand trying to straighten it, but will break more quickly than it will straighten, and a spirited horse beyond a certain age will not endure the harshness of the bit without some coaxing and encouragement. Therefore the Law is given to us as an assistance, like a boundary wall between God and idols, drawing us away from the one and toward the other. It makes small concessions at first so that it may obtain what is greater. It permits the sacrifices temporarily so that it may establish God in us, and then when the appropriate time comes it may abolish the sacrifices as well. In this way it wisely changes our disposition through gradual steps, bringing us over to the Gospel when we have already been trained to ready obedience.

XII. But we, standing midway between those whose minds are utterly dense on the one side, and on the other those who are very contemplative and exalted, that we may neither remain quite idle and immovable, nor yet be more busy than we ought, and fall short of and be estranged from our purpose — for the former course is Jewish and very low, and the latter is only fit for the dream-soothsayer, and both alike are to be condemned — let us say our say upon these matters, so far as is within our reach, and not very absurd, or exposed to the ridicule of the multitude. Our belief is that since it was needful that we, who had fallen in consequence of the original sin, and had been led away by pleasure, even as far as idolatry and unlawful bloodshed, should be recalled and raised up again to our original position through the tender mercy of God our Father, Who could not endure that such a noble work of His own hands as Man should be lost to Him; the method of our new creation, and of what should be done, was this:– that all violent remedies were disapproved, as not likely to persuade us, and as quite possibly tending to add to the plague, through our chronic pride; but that God disposed things to our restoration by a gentle and kindly method of cure. For a crooked sapling will not bear a sudden bending the other way, or violence from the hand that would straighten it, but will be more quickly broken than straightened; and a horse of a hot temper and above a certain age will not endure the tyranny of the bit without some coaxing and encouragement. Therefore the Law is given to us as an assistance, like a boundary wall between God and idols, drawing us away from one and to the Other. And it concedes a little at first, that it may receive that which is greater. It concedes the Sacrifices for a time, that it may establish God in us, and then when the fitting time shall come may abolish the Sacrifices also; thus wisely changing our minds by gradual removals, and bringing us over to the Gospel when we have already been trained to a prompt obedience.

Thus the written Law came in for this reason and in this way, gathering us into Christ. This is how I understand the Sacrifices. So that you may not be ignorant of the depth of His Wisdom and the riches of His unsearchable judgments, He did not leave even these entirely unholy, or useless, or containing nothing but mere blood. Instead, that great Victim—which, if I may say so, in Its first nature (physis) could not be sacrificed—was intermingled with the Sacrifices of the Law, and served as a purification not for a part of the world, nor for a short time, but for the whole world and for all time. For this reason a Lamb was chosen for its innocence, and for its covering of the original nakedness. For such is the Victim that was offered for us, Who is both in Name and in fact the Garment of incorruption. And He was a perfect Victim not only because of His Godhead, than which nothing is more perfect, but also because of that which He assumed, having been anointed with Deity and having become one with That which anointed It—and I am bold to say, made equal with God. A Male, because offered for Adam; or rather the Stronger for the strong, when the first Man had fallen under sin; and especially because there is nothing feminine in Him, nothing unmanly. He burst from the bonds of the Virgin-Mother's womb with great power, and a Male was brought forth by the Prophetess, as Isaiah declares the good news. And of a year old, because He is the Sun of Righteousness setting out from heaven, circumscribed by His visible Nature, and returning to Himself—the blessed crown of Goodness, being on every side equal to Himself and alike. And not only this, but also as giving life to the whole circle of the virtues, gently commingled and intermixed with each other, according to the Law of Love and Order. And Immaculate and guileless, as being the Healer of faults and of the defects and taints that come from sin. For though He both took on Him our sins and bore our diseases, yet He did not Himself suffer anything that needed healing. For He was tempted in all points just as we are, yet without sin. For he who persecuted the Light that shines in darkness could not overtake Him.

XIII. Thus then and for this cause the written Law came in, gathering us into Christ; and this is the account of the Sacrifices as I account for them. And that you may not be ignorant of the depth of His Wisdom and the riches of His unsearchable judgments, Romans 11:33 He did not leave even these unhallowed altogether, or useless, or with nothing in them but mere blood. But that great, and if I may say so, in Its first nature unsacrificeable Victim, was intermingled with the Sacrifices of the Law, and was a purification, not for a part of the world, nor for a short time, but for the whole world and for all time. For this reason a Lamb was chosen for its innocence, and its clothing of the original nakedness. For such is the Victim, That was offered for us, Who is both in Name and fact the Garment of incorruption. And He was a perfect Victim not only on account of His Godhead, than which nothing is more perfect; but also on account of that which He assumed having been anointed with Deity, and having become one with That which anointed It, and I am bold to say, made equal with God. A Male, because offered for Adam; or rather the Stronger for the strong, when the first Man had fallen under sin; and chiefly because there is in Him nothing feminine, nothing unmanly; but He burst from the bonds of the Virgin-Mother's womb with much power, and a Male was brought forth by the Prophetess, Isaiah 13:3 as Isaiah declares the good tidings. And of a year old, because He is the Sun of Righteousness Malachi 4:2 setting out from heaven, and circumscribed by His visible Nature, and returning unto Himself. And The blessed crown of Goodness, — being on every side equal to Himself and alike; and not only this, but also as giving life to all the circle of the virtues, gently commingled and intermixed with each other, according to the Law of Love and Order. And Immaculate and guileless, as being the Healer of faults, and of the defects and taints that come from sin. For though He both took on Him our sins and bare our diseases, Isaiah 53:4 yet He did not Himself suffer anything that needed healing. For He was tempted in all points like as we are yet without sin. Hebrews 4:15 For he that persecuted the Light that shines in darkness could not overtake Him.

What more? The First Month is introduced, or rather the beginning of months, whether it was so among the Hebrews from the start, or was made so later for this reason, and became first because of the Mystery. And the tenth of the Month, for this is the most complete number, the first perfect unit among units, and the source of perfection. And it is kept until the fifth day, perhaps because the Victim I am speaking of purifies the five senses, from which falling into sin comes, and around which the war rages, since they are open to temptations to sin. And it was chosen not only from the lambs, but also from the lesser species, which are placed on the left hand—the goats—because He is sacrificed not only for the righteous, but also for sinners. And perhaps even more for these, since we have greater need of His mercy. And we should not be surprised that a lamb for a household is required as the best option, but if that is not possible, then one might be obtained by pooling resources (due to poverty) for the households of a family. This is because it is clearly best that each individual should be sufficient for his own perfecting, and should offer his own living sacrifice holy to God Who called him, being consecrated at all times and in every respect. But if that cannot be, then those who are related in virtue and of similar disposition should be called upon as helpers. For I think this provision means that we should share the Sacrifice with those who are nearest, if there is need.

XIV. What more? The First Month is introduced, or rather the beginning of months, whether it was so among the Hebrews from the beginning, or was made so later on this account, and became the first in consequence of the Mystery; and the tenth of the Month, for this is the most complete number, of units the first perfect unit, and the parent of perfection. And it is kept until the fifth day, perhaps because the Victim, of Whom I am speaking, purifies the five senses, from which comes falling into sin, and around which the war rages, inasmuch as they are open to the incitements to sin. And it was chosen, not only out of the lambs, but also out of the inferior species, which are placed on the left hand Matthew 25:33 — the kids; because He is sacrificed not only for the righteous, but also for sinners; and perhaps even more for these, inasmuch as we have greater need of His mercy. And we need not be surprised that a lamb for a house should be required as the best course, but if that could not be, then one might be obtained by contributions (owing to poverty) for the houses of a family; because it is clearly best that each individual should suffice for his own perfecting, and should offer his own living sacrifice holy unto God Who called him, being consecrated at all times and in every respect. But if that cannot be, then that those who are akin in virtue and of like disposition should be made use of as helpers. For I think this provision means that we should communicate of the Sacrifice to those who are nearest, if there be need.

Then comes the Sacred Night, the anniversary of the confused darkness of our present life, in which the primeval darkness is dissolved, and all things come into life and rank and form, and what was chaos is reduced to order. Then we flee from Egypt—that is, from gloomy persecuting sin—and from Pharaoh the unseen tyrant and the bitter taskmasters, moving our dwelling to the world above. We are delivered from the clay and the brickmaking, and from the husks and dangers of this fleshly condition, which for most people is barely overcome by mere husklike calculations. Then the Lamb is slain, and act and word are sealed with the Precious Blood—that is, habit and action, the sideposts of our doors. I mean, of course, of the movements of mind and opinion, which are rightly opened and closed by contemplation, since there is a limit even to thoughts. Then comes the last and most serious plague upon the persecutors, truly worthy of the night, and Egypt mourns the first-born of her own reasonings and actions, which are also called in Scripture the Seed of the Chaldeans, removed, and the children of Babylon dashed against the rocks and destroyed. The whole air is full of the cry and clamor of the Egyptians, and then the Destroyer of them will withdraw from us in reverence of the Unction. Then comes the removal of leaven—that is, of the old and sour wickedness, not of that which is quickening and makes bread—for seven days, a number which is most mystical and corresponds with this present world, so that we may not lay in provision of any Egyptian dough or relic of Pharisaic or ungodly teaching.

XV. Then comes the Sacred Night, the Anniversary of the confused darkness of the present life, into which the primæval darkness is dissolved, and all things come into life and rank and form, and that which was chaos is reduced to order. Then we flee from Egypt, that is from sullen persecuting sin; and from Pharaoh the unseen tyrant, and the bitter taskmasters, changing our quarters to the world above; and are delivered from the clay and the brickmaking, and from the husks and dangers of this fleshly condition, which for most men is only not overpowered by mere husklike calculations. Then the Lamb is slain, and act and word are sealed with the Precious Blood; that is, habit and action, the sideposts of our doors; I mean, of course, of the movements of mind and opinion, which are rightly opened and closed by contemplation, since there is a limit even to thoughts. Then the last and gravest plague upon the persecutors, truly worthy of the night; and Egypt mourns the first-born of her own reasonings and actions which are also called in the Scripture the Seed of the Chaldeans Judith 5:6 removed, and the children of Babylon dashed against the rocks and destroyed; and the whole air is full of the cry and clamour of the Egyptians; and then the Destroyer of them shall withdraw from us in reverence of the Unction. Then the removal of leaven; that is, of the old and sour wickedness, not of that which is quickening and makes bread; for seven days, a number which is of all the most mystical, and is co-ordinate with this present world, that we may not lay in provision of any Egyptian dough, or relic of Pharisaic or ungodly teaching.

Well, let them lament; we will feed on the Lamb toward evening—for Christ's Passion happened in the completion of the ages; and also He gave His disciples His Sacrament in the evening, destroying the darkness of sin. The Lamb must not be boiled, but roasted—so that our word may have in it nothing that is unconsidered or watery, or easily dismissed; but may be entirely consistent and solid, and free from all that is impure and from all vanity. And let us be aided by the good coals, kindling and purifying our minds from Him who comes to send fire on the earth, which shall destroy all evil habits, and to hasten its kindling. Whatever there is of solid and nourishing content in the Word shall be eaten with the inward parts and hidden things of the mind, and shall be consumed and given over to spiritual digestion; yes, from head to foot, that is, from the first contemplations of Godhead to the very last thoughts about the Incarnation. Neither let us carry any of it outside, nor leave it until the morning; because most of our Mysteries may not be carried out to those who are outside, nor is there beyond this night any further purification; and procrastination is not creditable to those who have a share in the Word. For just as it is good and pleasing to God not to let anger last through the day, but to get rid of it before sunset, whether you take this of time or in a mystical sense, for it is not safe for us that the Sun of Righteousness should go down upon our wrath; so too we ought not to let such Food remain all night, nor put it off until tomorrow. But whatever is of bony nature and not fit for food and hard for us even to understand, this must not be broken; that is, badly interpreted and misconceived (I need not say that in the history not a bone of Jesus was broken, even though His death was hastened by His crucifiers on account of the Sabbath); nor must it be stripped off and thrown away, lest that which is holy should be given to the dogs, that is, to the evil hearers of the Word; just as the glorious pearl of the Word is not to be cast before swine; but it shall be consumed with the fire with which the burnt offerings also are consumed, being refined and preserved by the Spirit who searches and knows all things, not destroyed in the waters, nor scattered abroad as the calf's head which was hastily made by Israel was by Moses, as a reproach for their hardness of heart.

XVI. Well, let them lament; we will feed on the Lamb toward evening — for Christ's Passion was in the completion of the ages; because too He communicated His Disciples in the evening with His Sacrament, destroying the darkness of sin; and not sodden, but roast — that our word may have in it nothing that is unconsidered or watery, or easily made away with; but may be entirely consistent and solid, and free from all that is impure and from all vanity. And let us be aided by the good coals, Isaiah 6:6 kindling and purifying our minds from Him That comes to send fire on the earth, Luke 12:49 that shall destroy all evil habits, and to hasten its kindling. Whatsoever then there be, of solid and nourishing in the Word, shall be eaten with the inward parts and hidden things of the mind, and shall be consumed and given up to spiritual digestion; aye, from head to foot, that is, from the first contemplations of Godhead to the very last thoughts about the Incarnation. Neither let us carry anything of it abroad, nor leave it till the morning; because most of our Mysteries may not be carried out to them that are outside, nor is there beyond this night any further purification; and procrastination is not creditable to those who have a share in the Word. For just as it is good and well-pleasing to God not to let anger last through the day, Ephesians 4:26 but to get rid of it before sunset, whether you take this of time or in a mystical sense, for it is not safe for us that the Sun of Righteousness should go down upon our wrath; so too we ought not to let such Food remain all night, nor to put it off till tomorrow. But whatever is of bony nature and not fit for food and hard for us even to understand, this must not be broken; that is, badly divined and misconceived (I need not say that in the history not a bone of Jesus was broken, even though His death was hastened by His crucifiers on account of the Sabbath); nor must it be stripped off and thrown away, lest that which is holy should be given to the dogs, Matthew 7:6 that is, to the evil hearers of the Word; just as the glorious pearl of the Word is not to be cast before swine; but it shall be consumed with the fire with which the burnt offerings also are consumed, being refined and preserved by the Spirit That searches and knows all things, not destroyed in the waters, nor scattered abroad as the calf's head which was hastily made by Israel was by Moses, Exodus 32:20 for a reproach for their hardness of heart.

We should not overlook the manner of this eating either, for the Law addresses this too, extending its mystical teaching even to this detail in the literal command. Let us consume the Victim in haste, eating It with unleavened bread, with bitter herbs, with our loins girded, our shoes on our feet, and leaning on staffs like old men. We eat in haste so that we do not fall into the fault forbidden to Lot by the commandment—that we not look around or linger in all that region, but escape to the mountain, lest we be overtaken by the strange fire of Sodom or be turned into a pillar of salt as a result of turning back to wickedness, for this is what delay produces. We eat with bitter herbs because a life lived according to God's will is bitter and difficult, especially for beginners, and is higher than pleasures. For although the new yoke is easy and the burden light, as you are told, this is because of the hope and the reward, which far outweighs the hardships of this life. If this were not so, who would not say that the Gospel is more full of toil and trouble than the commandments of the Law? For while the Law prohibits only the completed acts of sin, we are condemned even for the causes, almost as if they were acts themselves. The Law says, "You shall not commit adultery," but you may not even desire, kindling passion through curious and intent gazing. "You shall not kill," says the Law, but you are not even to strike back; instead, you must offer yourself to the one who strikes you. How much more demanding is the Gospel than the Law! "You shall not swear falsely" is the Law's command, but you are not to swear at all, whether a greater or lesser oath, for an oath is the parent of perjury. "You shall not join house to house, nor field to field, oppressing the poor," but you are to set aside willingly even your lawful possessions and be stripped for the sake of the poor, so that without encumbrance you may take up the Cross and be enriched with the unseen riches.

XVII. Nor would it be right for us to pass over the manner of this eating either, for the Law does not do so, but carries its mystical labour even to this point in the literal enactment. Let us consume the Victim in haste, eating It with unleavened bread, with bitter herbs, and with our loins girded, and our shoes on our feet, and leaning on staves like old men; with haste, that we fall not into that fault which was forbidden to Lot Genesis 19:17 by the commandment, that we look not around, nor stay in all that neighbourhood, but that we escape to the mountain, that we be not overtaken by the strange fire of Sodom, nor be congealed into a pillar of salt in consequence of our turning back to wickedness; for this is the result of delay. With bitter herbs, for a life according to the Will of God is bitter and arduous, especially to beginners, and higher than pleasures. For although the new yoke is easy and the burden light, Matthew 11:20 as you are told, yet this is on account of the hope and the reward, which is far more abundant than the hardships of this life. If it were not so, who would not say that the Gospel is more full of toil and trouble than the enactments of the Law? For, while the Law prohibits only the completed acts of sin, we are condemned for the causes also, almost as if they were acts. The Law says, You shall not commit adultery; but you may not even desire, kindling passion by curious and earnest looks. You shall not kill, says the Law; but you are not even to return a blow, but on the contrary are to offer yourself to the smiter. How much more ascetic is the Gospel than the Law! You shall not forswear yourself is the Law; but you are not to swear at all, either a greater or a lesser oath, for an oath is the parent of perjury. You shall not join house to house, nor field to field, oppressing the poor; Isaiah 5:8 but you are to set aside willingly even your just possessions, and to be stripped for the poor, that without encumbrance you may take up the Cross Mark 10:21 and be enriched with the unseen riches.

And let the loins of unreasoning animals be unbound and loose, since they lack the gift of reason that can overcome pleasure (though we need not say that even they know the limit of natural movement). But let that part of your being which is the seat of passion—which neighs, as Holy Scripture calls it when sweeping away this shameful passion—be restrained by a belt of self-control, so that you may eat the Passover purely, having put to death your members which are upon the earth, and imitating the belt of John, the hermit and forerunner and great herald of the truth. I know of another belt, the soldierly and manly one, from which the Euzoni of Syria and certain Monozoni take their name. It is concerning this too that God says in an oracle to Job, "No, but gird up your loins like a man, and give a manly answer." With this also holy David boasts that he is girded with strength from God, and speaks of God Himself as clothed with strength and girded about with power—against the ungodly, of course—though perhaps some may prefer to see in this a declaration of the abundance of His power and, as it were, its restraint, just as He also clothes Himself with light as with a garment. For who could endure His unrestrained power and light? Should I ask what the loins and truth have in common? What then is the meaning of St. Paul's expression, "Stand, therefore, having your loins girded about with truth"? Is it perhaps that contemplation is to restrain lust, and not allow it to be carried in another direction? For that which is inclined to love in a particular direction will not have the same power toward other pleasures.

XVIII. And let the loins of the unreasoning animals be unbound and loose, for they have not the gift of reason which can overcome pleasure (it is not needful to say that even they know the limit of natural movement). But let that part of your being which is the seat of passion, and which neighs, Jeremiah 5:8 as Holy Scripture calls it, when sweeping away this shameful passion, be restrained by a girdle of continence, so that you may eat the Passover purely, having mortified your members which are upon the earth, Colossians 3:5 and copying the girdle Matthew 3:4 of John, the Hermit and Forerunner and great Herald of the Truth. Another girdle I know, the soldierly and manly one, I mean, from which the Euzoni of Syria and certain Monozoni take their name. And it is in respect of this too that God says in an oracle to Job, Nay, but gird up your loins like a man, and give a manly answer. Job 38:3 With this also holy David boasts that he is girded with strength from God, and speaks of God Himself as clothed with strength and girded about with power — against the ungodly of course — though perhaps some may prefer to see in this a declaration of the abundance of His power, and, as it were, its restraint, just as also He clothes Himself with Light as with a garment. For who shall endure His unrestrained power and light? Do I enquire what there is common to the loins and to truth? What then is the meaning to St. Paul of the expression, Stand, therefore, having your loins girt about with truth? Ephesians 5:14 Is it perhaps that contemplation is to restrain concupiscence, and not to allow it to be carried in another direction? For that which is disposed to love in a particular direction will not have the same power towards other pleasures.

When someone is about to touch the Holy Land that God's feet have walked upon, let him remove his shoes, just as Moses did on the Mount, so that he may bring nothing dead there, nothing to come between man and God. Likewise, if any disciple is sent to preach the Gospel, let him go in a spirit of philosophical simplicity and without excess. Since he must go without money, without a staff, and with only one coat, he should also be barefoot, so that the feet of those who preach the Gospel of Peace and every other good thing may appear beautiful. But anyone who would flee from Egypt and the things of Egypt must put on shoes for safety's sake, especially because of the scorpions and snakes that Egypt has in abundance, so as not to be injured by those which watch the heel—which we are also commanded to trample underfoot. And concerning the staff and its meaning, my belief is as follows. There is one kind I know for leaning upon, and another which belongs to pastors and teachers, and which corrects human sheep. Now the Law prescribes to you the staff to lean upon, so that you may not break down in your mind when you hear of God's Blood, and His Passion, and His death, and so that you may not be carried away to heresy in your defense of God. Instead, without shame and without doubt, you may eat the Flesh and drink the Blood, if you desire true life, neither disbelieving His words about His Flesh nor being offended at those about His Passion. Lean upon this, and stand firm and strong, in nothing shaken by adversaries nor carried away by the plausibility of their arguments. Stand upon your High Place; in the Courts of Jerusalem place your feet; lean upon the Rock, so that your steps in God may not be shaken.

XIX. And as to shoes, let him who is about to touch the Holy Land which the feet of God have trodden, put them off, as Moses did upon the Mount, Exodus 3:5 that he may bring there nothing dead; nothing to come between Man and God. So too if any disciple is sent to preach the Gospel, let him go in a spirit of philosophy and without excess, inasmuch as he must, besides being without money and without staff and with but one coat, also be barefooted, Matthew 10:9 that the feet of those who preach the Gospel of Peace and every other good may appear beautiful. Isaiah 52:7 But he who would flee from Egypt and the things of Egypt must put on shoes for safety's sake, especially in regard to the scorpions and snakes in which Egypt so abounds, so as not to be injured by those which watch the heel Genesis 3:15 which also we are bidden to tread under foot. Luke 10:19 And concerning the staff and the signification of it, my belief is as follows. There is one I know to lean upon, and another which belongs to Pastors and Teachers, and which corrects human sheep. Now the Law prescribes to you the staff to lean upon, that you may not break down in your mind when you hear of God's Blood, and His Passion, and His death; and that you may not be carried away to heresy in your defense of God; but without shame and without doubt may eat the Flesh and drink the Blood, if you are desirous of true life, neither disbelieving His words about His Flesh, nor offended at those about His Passion. Lean upon this, and stand firm and strong, in nothing shaken by the adversaries nor carried away by the plausibility of their arguments. Stand upon your High Place; in the Courts of Jerusalem place your feet; lean upon the Rock, that your steps in God be not shaken.

What do I mean by this? God has decided that you should leave Egypt, that iron furnace, and abandon the idolatry of that land to be led by Moses and his rule of law and military leadership. I'm giving you advice that isn't originally mine—or rather, it very much is mine if you think about it spiritually. Borrow gold and silver vessels from the Egyptians. Take these with you on your journey and supply yourself for the road with goods from strangers, or rather with what is actually your own. Money is owed to you—the wages of your slavery and your brick-making. Be clever in demanding what you're owed. Be an honest thief. You suffered wrong there while you were working with clay (that is, this troublesome and filthy body) and building foreign and unsafe cities whose memory vanishes with a cry. So what then? Should you leave for nothing, without wages? Why would you leave to the Egyptians and to the powers of your enemies what they gained through wickedness and will spend with even greater wickedness? It doesn't belong to them. They stole it and sacrilegiously plundered it from the One who says, "The silver is Mine and the gold is Mine, and I give it to whom I will." Yesterday it was theirs because it was permitted to be so. Today the Master takes it and gives it to you so that you may make good and saving use of it. Let us make friends for ourselves from the mammon of unrighteousness, so that when we fail, they may receive us in the time of judgment.

XX. What do you say? Thus it has pleased Him that you should come forth out of Egypt, the iron furnace; that you should leave behind the idolatry of that country, and be led by Moses and his lawgiving and martial rule. I give you a piece of advice which is not my own, or rather which is very much my own, if you consider the matter spiritually. Borrow from the Egyptians vessels of gold and silver; Exodus 11:2 with these take your journey; supply yourself for the road with the goods of strangers, or rather with your own. There is money owing to you, the wages of your bondage and of your brickmaking; be clever on your side too in asking retribution; be an honest robber. You suffered wrong there while you were fighting with the clay (that is, this troublesome and filthy body) and wast building cities foreign and unsafe, whose memorial perishes with a cry. What then? Do you come out for nothing and without wages? But why will you leave to the Egyptians and to the powers of your adversaries that which they have gained by wickedness, and will spend with yet greater wickedness? It does not belong to them: they have ravished it, and have sacrilegiously taken it as plunder from Him who says, The silver is Mine and the gold is Mine, Haggai 2:8 and I give it to whom I will. Yesterday it was theirs, for it was permitted to be so; today the Master takes it and gives it to you, Matthew 20:14 that you may make a good and saving use of it. Let us make to ourselves friends of the Mammon of unrighteousness, Luke 16:9 that when we fail, they may receive us in the time of judgment.

If you are a Rachel or a Leah, a patriarchal and great soul, steal whatever idols of your father you can find—not to keep them, but to destroy them. And if you are a wise Israelite, remove them to the Land of Promise, and let the persecutor grieve over losing them and learn through being outwitted that it was pointless for him to tyrannize over and hold in bondage men better than himself. If you do this and come out of Egypt in this way, I know well that you will be guided by the pillar of fire and cloud by night and day. The wilderness will be tamed for you, and the sea divided. Pharaoh will be drowned, bread will be rained down, the rock will become a fountain, Amalek will be conquered—not by weapons alone, but by the hostile hand of the righteous forming both prayers and the invincible trophy of the Cross. The river will be cut off, the sun will stand still and the moon be restrained, walls will be overthrown even without siege engines, swarms of hornets will go before you to make a way for Israel and to hold the Gentiles in check, and all the other events told in the history after and alongside these (not to make a long story) will be given you by God. This is the feast you are keeping today, and in this manner I would have you celebrate both the birthday and the burial of Him who was born for you and suffered for you. This is the Mystery of the Passover, these are the mysteries sketched by the Law and fulfilled by Christ, the Abolisher of the letter, the Perfecter of the Spirit, who by His Passion taught us how to suffer, and by His glorification grants us to be glorified with Him.

XXI. If you are a Rachel or a Leah, a patriarchal and great soul, steal whatever idols of your father you can find; Genesis 31:19 not, however, that you may keep them, but that you may destroy them; and if you are a wise Israelite remove them to the Land of the Promise, and let the persecutor grieve over the loss of them, and learn through being outwitted that it was vain for him to tyrannize over and keep in bondage better men than himself. If you do this, and comest out of Egypt thus, I know well that you shall be guided by the pillar of fire and cloud by night and day. Exodus 13:20 The wilderness shall be tamed for you, and the Sea divided; Pharaoh shall be drowned; Exodus 14:28 bread shall be rained down: the rock shall become a fountain; Amalek shall be conquered, not with arms alone, but with the hostile hand of the righteous forming both prayers and the invincible trophy of the Cross; the River shall be cut off; the sun shall stand still; and the moon be restrained; Joshua 3:15-16 walls shall be overthrown even without engines; swarms of hornets shall go before you to make a way for Israel, and to hold the Gentiles in check; and all the other events which are told in the history after these and with these (not to make a long story) shall be given you of God. Such is the feast you are keeping today; and in this manner I would have you celebrate both the Birthday and the Burial of Him Who was born for you and suffered for you. Such is the Mystery of the Passover; such are the mysteries sketched by the Law and fulfilled by Christ, the Abolisher of the letter, the Perfecter of the Spirit, who by His Passion taught us how to suffer, and by His glorification grants us to be glorified with Him.

Now we must examine another fact and doctrine that most people neglect, but which I judge to be well worth investigating. To whom was that Blood offered that was shed for us, and why was it shed? I mean the precious and glorious Blood of our God and High Priest and Sacrifice. We were held captive in bondage by the Evil One, sold under sin, and receiving pleasure in exchange for wickedness. Now, since a ransom belongs only to the one who holds someone in bondage, I ask to whom was this ransom offered, and for what reason? If to the Evil One, shame on such an outrage! If the robber receives ransom not only from God, but a ransom that consists of God himself, and receives such a magnificent payment for his tyranny—a payment for whose sake it would have been right for him to leave us alone entirely. But if to the Father, I ask first, how can this be? For it was not by him that we were being oppressed. And next, on what principle did the Blood of his Only-begotten Son please the Father, who would not even accept Isaac when he was being offered by his father, but changed the sacrifice, putting a ram in place of the human victim? Is it not clear that the Father accepts him, but neither asked for him nor demanded him? Rather, it was because of the Incarnation, and because humanity had to be sanctified by the Humanity of God, so that he might deliver us himself, and overcome the tyrant, and draw us to himself through the mediation of his Son, who also arranged this for the honor of the Father, whom he manifestly obeys in all things. We have said this much about Christ; the greater part of what we could say shall be honored with silence. But that bronze serpent was hung up as a remedy for the biting serpents, not as a type of him who suffered for us, but as a contrast. And it saved those who looked upon it, not because they believed it to be alive, but because it was killed, and with it killed the powers that were subject to it, being destroyed as it deserved. And what is the fitting epitaph for it from us? O death, where is your sting? O grave, where is your victory? You are overthrown by the Cross; you are slain by him who is the Giver of life; you are without breath, dead, without motion, even though you keep the form of a serpent lifted up high on a pole.

XXII. Now we are to examine another fact and dogma, neglected by most people, but in my judgment well worth enquiring into. To Whom was that Blood offered that was shed for us, and why was It shed? I mean the precious and famous Blood of our God and High priest and Sacrifice. We were detained in bondage by the Evil One, sold under sin, and receiving pleasure in exchange for wickedness. Now, since a ransom belongs only to him who holds in bondage, I ask to whom was this offered, and for what cause? If to the Evil One, fie upon the outrage! If the robber receives ransom, not only from God, but a ransom which consists of God Himself, and has such an illustrious payment for his tyranny, a payment for whose sake it would have been right for him to have left us alone altogether. But if to the Father, I ask first, how? For it was not by Him that we were being oppressed; and next, On what principle did the Blood of His Only begotten Son delight the Father, Who would not receive even Isaac, when he was being offered by his Father, but changed the sacrifice, putting a ram in the place of the human victim? Is it not evident that the Father accepts Him, but neither asked for Him nor demanded Him; but on account of the Incarnation, and because Humanity must be sanctified by the Humanity of God, that He might deliver us Himself, and overcome the tyrant, and draw us to Himself by the mediation of His Son, Who also arranged this to the honour of the Father, Whom it is manifest that He obeys in all things? So much we have said of Christ; the greater part of what we might say shall be reverenced with silence. But that brazen serpent Numbers 21:9 was hung up as a remedy for the biting serpents, not as a type of Him that suffered for us, but as a contrast; and it saved those that looked upon it, not because they believed it to live, but because it was killed, and killed with it the powers that were subject to it, being destroyed as it deserved. And what is the fitting epitaph for it from us? O death, where is your sting? O grave, where is your victory? You are overthrown by the Cross; you are slain by Him who is the Giver of life; you are without breath, dead, without motion, even though you keep the form of a serpent lifted up on high on a pole.

23. Now we will partake of a Passover which is still typical, though it is clearer than the old one. For what is now being revealed is always new. It is our part to learn what this drinking and enjoyment are, and His to teach and impart the Word to His disciples. For teaching is food, even to the One who gives food. Come then, and let us partake of the Law, but in a Gospel way, not a literal one; completely, not partially; eternally, not temporarily. Let us fix our minds not on the earthly Jerusalem, but on the heavenly City; not on the one that is now trampled by armies, but on the one that is glorified by Angels. Let us sacrifice not young calves, nor lambs with horns and hooves, in which many parts lack life and feeling; but let us sacrifice to God the sacrifice of praise on the heavenly Altar, with the heavenly worship; let us set aside the first veil, approach the second, and look into the Holy of Holies. Should I say something even greater? Let us sacrifice ourselves to God; or rather let us continue sacrificing every day and at every moment. Let us accept anything for the sake of the Word. Through sufferings let us imitate His Passion; through our blood let us honor His Blood; let us gladly ascend the Cross. The nails are sweet, though they are very painful. For to suffer with Christ and for Christ is better than a comfortable life with others.

XXIII. Now we will partake of a Passover which is still typical; though it is plainer than the old one. For that is ever new which is now becoming known. It is ours to learn what is that drinking and that enjoyment, and His to teach and communicate the Word to His disciples. For teaching is food, even to the Giver of food. Come hither then, and let us partake of the Law, but in a Gospel manner, not a literal one; perfectly, not imperfectly; eternally, not temporarily. Let us make our Head, not the earthly Jerusalem, but the heavenly City; Hebrews 12:22 not that which is now trodden under foot by armies, Luke 21:20-24 but that which is glorified by Angels. Let us sacrifice not young calves, nor lambs that put forth horns and hoofs, in which many parts are destitute of life and feeling; but let us sacrifice to God the sacrifice of praise upon the heavenly Altar, with the heavenly dances; let us hold aside the first veil; let us approach the second, and look into the Holy of Holies. Shall I say that which is a greater thing yet? Let us sacrifice ourselves to God; or rather let us go on sacrificing throughout every day and at every moment. Let us accept anything for the Word's sake. By sufferings let us imitate His Passion: by our blood let us reverence His Blood: let us gladly mount upon the Cross. Sweet are the nails, though they be very painful. For to suffer with Christ and for Christ is better than a life of ease with others.

If you are a Simon of Cyrene, take up the Cross and follow. If you are crucified with Him as a robber, acknowledge God as a penitent robber. If even He was numbered among the transgressors for you and your sin, then you should become law-abiding for His sake. Worship Him who was hanged for you, even if you yourself are hanging; gain something even from your wickedness; purchase salvation by your death; enter with Jesus into Paradise, so that you may learn from what you have fallen. Contemplate the glories that are there; let the murderer die outside with his blasphemies. And if you are a Joseph of Arimathea, beg the Body from the one who crucified Him; make your own that which cleanses the world. If you are a Nicodemus, the worshipper of God by night, bury Him with spices. If you are a Mary, or another Mary, or a Salome, or a Joanna, weep in the early morning. Be first to see the stone taken away, and perhaps you will see the Angels and Jesus Himself. Say something; hear His Voice. If He says to you, Touch Me not, stand far off; reverence the Word, but do not grieve, for He knows those to whom He appears first. Keep the feast of the Resurrection; come to the aid of Eve who was first to fall, of Her who first embraced the Christ and made Him known to the disciples. Be a Peter or a John; hasten to the Sepulchre, running together, running against one another, competing in the noble race. And even if you are beaten in speed, win the victory of zeal; not merely looking into the tomb, but going in. And if, like a Thomas, you were left out when the disciples were assembled to whom Christ shows Himself, when you do see Him do not be faithless; and if you do not believe, then believe those who tell you; and if you cannot believe them either, then have confidence in the print of the nails. If He descends into Hell, descend with Him. Learn to know the mysteries of Christ there also, what is the providential purpose of the twofold descent, to save all men absolutely by His manifestation, or there too only those who believe.

XXIV. If you are a Simon of Cyrene, Mark 15:21 take up the Cross and follow. If you are crucified with Him as a robber, Luke 23:42 acknowledge God as a penitent robber. If even He was numbered among the transgressors Isaiah 53:12 for you and your sin, do you become law-abiding for His sake. Worship Him Who was hanged for you, even if you yourself are hanging; make some gain even from your wickedness; purchase salvation by your death; enter with Jesus into Paradise, Luke 23:43 so that you may learn from what you have fallen. Revelation 2:5 Contemplate the glories that are there; let the murderer die outside with his blasphemies; and if you be a Joseph of Arimathæa, Luke 23:52 beg the Body from him that crucified Him, make your own that which cleanses the world. 1 John 1:7 If you be a Nicodemus, the worshipper of God by night, bury Him with spices. John 19:39 If you be a Mary, or another Mary, or a Salome, or a Joanna, weep in the early morning. Be first to see the stone taken away, and perhaps you will see the Angels and Jesus Himself. Say something; hear His Voice. If He say to you, Touch Me not, stand afar off; reverence the Word, but grieve not; for He knows those to whom He appears first. Keep the feast of the Resurrection; come to the aid of Eve who was first to fall, of Her who first embraced the Christ, and made Him known to the disciples. Be a Peter or a John; hasten to the Sepulchre, running together, running against one another, vying in the noble race. And even if you be beaten in speed, win the victory of zeal; not Looking into the tomb, but Going in. And if, like a Thomas, you were left out when the disciples were assembled to whom Christ shows Himself, when you do see Him be not faithless; and if you do not believe, then believe those who tell you; and if you cannot believe them either, then have confidence in the print of the nails. If He descend into Hell, 1 Peter 3:19 descend with Him. Learn to know the mysteries of Christ there also, what is the providential purpose of the twofold descent, to save all men absolutely by His manifestation, or there too only them that believe.

25. And if He ascends up into Heaven, ascend with Him. Be one of those angels who escort Him, or one of those who receive Him. Call for the gates to be lifted up, or made higher, so they may receive Him, exalted after His Passion. Respond to those who are uncertain because He brings up with Him His body and the marks of His Passion, which He did not have when He came down, and who therefore ask, "Who is this King of Glory?"—tell them that it is the Lord strong and mighty, just as in everything He has done from time to time and does now in His battle and triumph for the sake of humanity. And give to those who doubt the question a twofold answer. And if they marvel and say, as in Isaiah's drama, "Who is this that comes from Edom and from the things of earth?" Or "How are the garments red of Him who is without blood or body, as of one who treads in the full wine-press?" proclaim the beauty of the appearance of the Body that suffered, adorned by the Passion and made splendid by the Godhead, than which nothing can be more lovely or more beautiful.

XXV. And if He ascend up into Heaven, Luke 24:51 ascend with Him. Be one of those angels who escort Him, or one of those who receive Him. Bid the gates be lifted up, or be made higher, that they may receive Him, exalted after His Passion. Answer to those who are in doubt because He bears up with Him His body and the tokens of His Passion, which He had not when He came down, and who therefore inquire, Who is this King of Glory? that it is the Lord strong and mighty, as in all things that He has done from time to time and does, so now in His battle and triumph for the sake of Mankind. And give to the doubting of the question the twofold answer. And if they marvel and say as in Isaiah's drama Who is this that comes from Edom and from the things of earth? Or How are the garments red of Him that is without blood or body, as of one that treads in the full wine-press? Isaiah 63:1 set forth the beauty of the array of the Body that suffered, adorned by the Passion, and made splendid by the Godhead, than which nothing can be more lovely or more beautiful.

What will those critics say to this—those harsh reasoners about God, those who disparage everything praiseworthy, those who darken the Light, those lacking wisdom, for whom Christ died in vain, ungrateful creatures, the work of the Evil One? Do you turn this blessing into a charge against God? Will you think less of Him because He humbled Himself for your sake? Because the Good Shepherd, who lays down His life for the sheep, came to the mountains and hills where you used to sacrifice, seeking what had wandered away? He found the wandering one and took it on His shoulders—the same shoulders that carried the wood—and carried it back to the life above, and brought it back and counted it among those who never strayed. He lit a lamp, His own flesh, and swept the house by cleansing the sin of the world. He searched for the coin, the Royal Image covered over with passions, and called together His friends, the Angelic Powers, to share in His joy at finding the coin, just as He had earlier made them sharers in the secret of His Incarnation. The Light that is exceedingly bright followed the lamp—the Forerunner—and the Word followed the Voice, and the Bridegroom followed the Bridegroom's friend, who prepared a special people for the Lord and cleansed them with water in preparation for the Spirit. Do you reproach God for this? Do you think less of Him because He wraps a towel around Himself and washes His disciples' feet, showing that humility is the best path to exaltation? Because He humbles Himself for the sake of the soul bent down to the ground, so that He may lift up what is bent double under the weight of sin? Why don't you also accuse Him of a crime because He eats with tax collectors at their tables and makes disciples of tax collectors, so that He too may gain something? And what does He gain? The salvation of sinners. If so, one must also blame the physician for bending over suffering and enduring foul smells in order to heal the sick, and blame the one who leans over the ditch to rescue the animal that has fallen into it, as the Law requires.

XXVI. To this what will those cavillers say, those bitter reasoners about Godhead, those detractors of all things that are praiseworthy, those darkeners of Light, uncultured in respect of Wisdom, for whom Christ died in vain, unthankful creatures, the work of the Evil One. Do you turn this benefit into a reproach to God? Will you deem Him little on this account, that He humbled Himself for your sake, and because to seek for that which had wandered the Good Shepherd, He who lays down His life for the sheep, John 10:11 came upon the mountains and hills upon which you used to sacrifice, John 5:35 and found the wandering one; and having found it, took it upon His shoulders, Hosea 4:13 on which He also bore the wood; and having borne it, brought it back to the life above; and having brought it back, numbered it among those who have never strayed. That He lit a candle, Luke 15:4-5 His own flesh, and swept the house, by cleansing away the sin of the world, and sought for the coin, the Royal Image that was all covered up with passions, and calls together His friends, the Angelic Powers, at the finding of the coin, and makes them sharers of His joy, as He had before made them sharers of the secret of His Incarnation? That the Light that is exceeding bright should follow the Candle — Forerunner, and the Word, the Voice, and the Bridegroom, the Bridegroom's friend, that prepared for the Lord a peculiar people and cleansed them by the water Matthew 3:11 in preparation for the Spirit? Do you Reproach God with this? Do you conceive of Him as less because He girds Himself with a towel and washes His disciples, John 13:4-5 and shows that humiliation is the best road to exaltation; Matthew 23:12 because He humbles Himself for the sake of the soul that is bent down to the ground, that He may even exalt with Himself that which is bent double under a weight of sin? How comes it that you do not also charge it upon Him as a crime that He eats with Publicans Mark 2:15-16 and at Publicans' tables, and makes disciples of Publicans Luke 15:2 that He too may make some gain. And what gain? The salvation of sinners. If so, one must blame the physician for stooping over suffering and putting up with evil smells in order to give health to the sick; and him also who leans over the ditch, that he may, according to the Law, save the beast that has fallen into it.

He was sent, but sent according to His Manhood (for He was of two natures), since He was hungry and thirsty and weary, and was distressed and wept, according to the laws of human nature. But even if He were sent also as God, what does that matter? Consider the mission to be the good pleasure of the Father, to which He refers everything that concerns Himself, both to honor the eternal Principle and to avoid appearing to be a rival God. For on one hand He is said to have been betrayed, and on the other it is written that He gave Himself up; and likewise, that He was raised and taken up by the Father, and also that by His own power He rose and ascended. The former belongs to the good pleasure, the latter to His own authority; but you focus on everything that diminishes Him while you ignore everything that exalts Him. For example, you emphasize that He suffered, but you don't add that it was by His own will. How much the Word must suffer even now! By some He is honored as God but confused with the Father; by others He is dishonored as flesh and is severed from God. With whom should He be most angry—or rather, which should He forgive—those who falsely contract Him, or those who divide Him? For the former ought to have made a distinction, and the latter to have made a union, the one in number, the other in Godhead. Do you stumble at His flesh? So did the Jews. Do you call Him a Samaritan, and the rest which I will not repeat? Even the demons did not do this, O man more unbelieving than demons and more stupid than Jews. The Jews recognized the title Son as expressing equal rank; and the demons knew that He who drove them out was God, for they were persuaded by their own experience. But you will neither admit the equality nor confess the Godhead. It would have been better for you to have been circumcised and a demoniac—to reduce the matter to an absurdity—than in uncircumcision and robust health to be so ill and ungodly disposed. But as for our war with such men, let it be brought to an end by their returning, however late, to a sound mind, if they will; or else, if they will not, let it be postponed to another occasion if they continue as they are. In any case, we will have no fear when contending for the Trinity with the help of the Trinity.

XXVII. He was sent, but sent according to His Manhood (for He was of two Natures), since He was hungry and thirsty and weary, and was distressed and wept, according to the Laws of human nature. But even if He were sent also as God, what of that? Consider the Mission to be the good pleasure of the Father, to which He refers all that concerns Himself, both that He may honour the Eternal Principle, and that He may avoid the appearance of being a rival God. For He is said on the one hand to have been betrayed, and on the other it is written that He gave Himself up; and so too that He was raised and taken up by the Father, and also that of His own power He rose and ascended. The former belongs to the Good Pleasure, the latter to His own Authority; but you dwell upon all that diminishes Him, while you ignore all that exalts Him. For instance, you score that He suffered, but you do not add of His own Will. Ah, what things has the Word even now to suffer! By some He is honoured as God but confused with the Father; by others He is dishonoured as Flesh, and is severed from God. With whom shall He be most angry — or rather which shall He forgive — those who falsely contract Him, or those who divide Him? For the former ought to have made a distinction, and the latter to have made a Union, the one in number, the other in Godhead. Do you stumble at His Flesh? So did the Jews. Do you call Him a Samaritan, John 8:48 and the rest which I will not utter? This did not even the demons, O man more unbelieving than demons, and more stupid than Jews. The Jews recognized the title Son as expressing equal rank; and the demons knew that He who drove them out was God, for they were persuaded by their own experience. But you will not either admit the equality or confess the Godhead. It would have been better for you to have been circumcised and a demoniac — to reduce the matter to an absurdity — than in uncircumcision and robust health to be thus ill and ungodly disposed. But for our war with such men, let it be brought to an end by their returning, however late, to a sound mind, if they will; or else if they will not, let it be postponed to another occasion, if they continue as they are. Anyhow, we will have no fear when contending for the Trinity with the help of the Trinity.

28. We need to summarize our teaching this way: We were created so that we might be made happy. We were made happy when we were created. Paradise was entrusted to us so that we might enjoy life. We received a commandment so that we might gain a good reputation by keeping it—not because God did not know what would happen, but because He had established the law of free will. We were deceived because we were envied. We were cast out because we transgressed. We fasted because we refused to fast, having been overpowered by the tree of knowledge. The commandment was ancient, existing from the beginning with us, and it was a kind of training for our souls and a restraint against indulgence. We were reasonably made subject to it so that we might recover by keeping it what we had lost by not keeping it. We needed an incarnate God, a God put to death, so that we might live. We were put to death together with Him so that we might be cleansed. We rose again with Him because we were put to death with Him. We were glorified with Him because we rose again with Him.

XXVIII. It is now needful for us to sum up our discourse as follows: We were created that we might be made happy. We were made happy when we were created. We were entrusted with Paradise that we might enjoy life. We received a Commandment that we might obtain a good repute by keeping it; not that God did not know what would take place, but because He had laid down the law of Free Will. We were deceived because we were the objects of envy. We were cast out because we transgressed. We fasted because we refused to fast, being overpowered by the Tree of Knowledge. For the Commandment was ancient, coeval with ourselves, and was a kind of education of our souls and curb of luxury, to which we were reasonably made subject, in order that we might recover by keeping it that which we had lost by not keeping it. We needed an Incarnate God, a God put to death, that we might live. We were put to death together with Him, that we might be cleansed; we rose again with Him because we were put to death with Him; we were glorified with Him, because we rose again with Him.

There are indeed many miracles from that time: God crucified; the sun darkened and then lit again, for it was fitting that creation should suffer alongside its Creator; the temple veil torn; the Blood and Water poured from His side—one as from a man, the other as beyond man; the rocks split for the sake of the Rock; the dead raised as a guarantee of the final Resurrection of all people; the signs at the tomb and after the tomb, which no one can adequately celebrate; and yet none of these equals the miracle of my salvation. A few drops of Blood recreate the entire world and become to all people what rennet is to milk, drawing us together and binding us into unity.

XXIX. Many indeed are the miracles of that time: God crucified; the sun darkened and again rekindled; for it was fitting that the creatures should suffer with their Creator; the veil rent; the Blood and Water shed from His Side; the one as from a man, the other as above man; the rocks rent for the Rock's sake; the dead raised for a pledge of the final Resurrection of all men; the Signs at the Sepulchre and after the Sepulchre, which none can worthily celebrate; and yet none of these equal to the Miracle of my salvation. A few drops of Blood recreate the whole world, and become to all men what rennet is to milk, drawing us together and compressing us into unity.

30. But, O Pascha, great and holy and purifier of all the world—for I will speak to you as to a living person—O Word of God and Light and Life and Wisdom and Might—for I rejoice in all Your names—O Offspring and Expression and Signet of the Great Mind, O Word conceived and Man contemplated, who bears all things, binding them by the Word of Your power: receive this discourse, not now as firstfruits, but perhaps as the completion of my offerings, a thanksgiving and at the same time a supplication, that we may suffer no evil beyond those necessary and sacred struggles in which our life has been spent. Stop the tyranny of the body over us—You see, O Lord, how great it is and how it bows me down—or impose Your own sentence if we are to be condemned by You. But if we are to be released according to our desire and be received into the heavenly Tabernacle, there too perhaps we shall offer You acceptable sacrifices upon Your altar, to Father and Word and Holy Spirit, for to You belongs all glory and honor and might, world without end. Amen.

XXX. But, O Pascha, great and holy and purifier of all the world — for I will speak to you as to a living person — O Word of God and Light and Life and Wisdom and Might — for I rejoice in all Your names — O Offspring and Expression and Signet of the Great Mind; O Word conceived and Man contemplated, Who bearest all things, binding them by the Word of Your power; receive this discourse, not now as firstfruits, but perhaps as the completion of my offerings, a thanksgiving, and at the same time a supplication, that we may suffer no evil beyond those necessary and sacred cares in which our life has been passed; and stay the tyranny of the body over us; (You see, O Lord, how great it is and how it bows me down) or Your own sentence, if we are to be condemned by You. But if we are to be released, in accordance with our desire, and be received into the Heavenly Tabernacle, there too it may be we shall offer You acceptable Sacrifices upon Your Altar, to Father and Word and Holy Ghost; for to You belongs all glory and honour and might, world without end. Amen.


Orations on the Feasts — Oration 40 (On Holy Baptism)

An exhortation not to delay baptism, on its power and grace, ending with a confession of faith in the Trinity.

Source: Translated by Charles Gordon Browne and James Edward Swallow. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series , Vol. 7. Edited by Philip Schaff and Henry Wace. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1894. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/310240.htm>.

Opening

The Oration on Holy Baptism.

The Oration on Holy Baptism.

Preached at Constantinople on January 6, 381, the day after the delivery of the sermon on the Holy Lights.

Preached at Constantinople Jan. 6, 381, being the day following the delivery of that on the Holy Lights.

Yesterday we held a great celebration on the glorious Day of the Holy Lights. It was right that we should rejoice for our salvation, and far more so than we do for weddings, birthdays, name days, housewarmings, the registration of children, anniversaries, and all the other festivals that people observe for their earthly friends. Today let us speak briefly about Baptism and the benefits we receive from it, even though yesterday's sermon touched on it in passing. This was partly because time was short and partly because the sermon needed to avoid becoming tedious. Too much length in a sermon is as harmful to people's ears as too much food is to their bodies. It will be worth your effort to give your attention to what we say and to receive our teaching on such an important subject not carelessly but with an eager mind, since to understand the power of this Sacrament is itself Enlightenment.

I. Yesterday we kept high Festival on the illustrious Day of the Holy Lights; for it was fitting that rejoicings should be kept for our Salvation, and that far more than for weddings and birthdays, and namedays, and house-warmings, and registrations of children, and anniversaries, and all the other festivities that men observe for their earthly friends. And now today let us discourse briefly concerning Baptism, and the benefits which accrue to us therefrom, even though our discourse yesterday spoke of it cursorily; partly because the time pressed us hard, and partly because the sermon had to avoid tediousness. For too great length in a sermon is as much an enemy to people's ears, as too much food is to their bodies….It will be worth your while to apply your minds to what we say, and to receive our discourse on so important a subject not perfunctorily, but with ready mind, since to know the power of this Sacrament is itself Enlightenment.

The Word recognizes three births for us: our natural birth, the birth of baptism, and the birth of the resurrection. The first happens by night, is marked by slavery, and involves suffering. The second happens by day, destroys suffering, cuts away all the covering that comes from our physical birth, and leads us to a higher life. The third is more fearsome and briefer, gathering all humanity together in an instant to stand before its Creator and give an account of its service and way of life here—whether it has followed the flesh or has risen up with the spirit and worshiped the grace of its new creation. My Lord Jesus Christ showed that He honored all these births in His own person. He honored the first by that first life-giving breath of God. He honored the second by His Incarnation and the baptism with which He Himself was baptized. He honored the third by the Resurrection, of which He was the firstfruits. Just as He condescended to become the firstborn among many brothers, so also He became the firstborn from the dead.

II. The Word recognizes three Births for us; namely, the natural birth, that of Baptism, and that of the Resurrection. Of these the first is by night, and is servile, and involves passion; but the second is by day, and is destructive of passion, cutting off all the veil that is derived from birth, and leading on to the higher life; and the third is more terrible and shorter, bringing together in a moment all mankind, to stand before its Creator, and to give an account of its service and conversation here; whether it has followed the flesh, or whether it has mounted up with the spirit, and worshipped the grace of its new creation. My Lord Jesus Christ has showed that He honoured all these births in His own Person; the first, by that first and quickening Inbreathing; Genesis 2:7 the second by His Incarnation and the Baptism wherewith He Himself was baptized; and the third by the Resurrection of which He was the Firstfruits; condescending, as He became the Firstborn Romans 8:29 among many brethren, so also to become the Firstborn from the dead. Colossians 1:18

We are not speaking today about two of these births—the first and the last. Let us discuss the second, which is necessary for us now and which gives its name to the Feast of the Lights. Illumination is the radiance of souls, the transformation of life, the inquiry directed to our conscience toward God. It is help for our weakness, the rejection of the flesh, the pursuit of the Spirit, union with the Word, the betterment of creation, the defeat of sin, sharing in light, the destruction of darkness. It is the journey to God, dying with Christ, the completion of the mind, the defense of faith, the key to the Kingdom of heaven, the transformation of life, the end of slavery, the breaking of chains, the reshaping of the entire person. Why should I say more? Illumination is the greatest and most magnificent of God's gifts. For just as we speak of the Holy of Holies and the Song of Songs as more complete and more excellent than others, so this is called Illumination, as being more holy than any other illumination we possess.

III. Concerning two of these births, the first and the last, we have not to speak on the present occasion. Let us discourse upon the second, which is now necessary for us, and which gives its name to the Feast of the Lights. Illumination is the splendour of souls, the conversion of the life, the question put to the Godward conscience. It is the aid to our weakness, the renunciation of the flesh, the following of the Spirit, the fellowship of the Word, the improvement of the creature, the overwhelming of sin, the participation of light, the dissolution of darkness. It is the carriage to God, the dying with Christ, the perfecting of the mind, the bulwark of Faith, the key of the Kingdom of heaven, the change of life, the removal of slavery, the loosing of chains, the remodelling of the whole man. Why should I go into further detail? Illumination is the greatest and most magnificent of the Gifts of God. For just as we speak of the Holy of Holies, and the Song of Songs, as more comprehensive and more excellent than others, so is this called Illumination, as being more holy than any other illumination which we possess.

Just as Christ, who gives this gift, is called by many different names, so is the gift itself—either because its nature brings such great joy (as people who love something take pleasure in repeating its name), or because its many benefits have led us to give it many names. We call it the Gift, the Grace, Baptism, Unction, Illumination, the Clothing of Immortality, the Laver of Regeneration, the Seal, and every other honorable title. We call it the Gift because it is given to us without any payment on our part. We call it Grace because it is given even to those in debt. We call it Baptism because sin is buried with it in the water. We call it Unction because it is priestly and royal, for those who were anointed had these roles. We call it Illumination because of its brightness. We call it Clothing because it covers our shame. We call it the Laver because it washes us. We call it the Seal because it preserves us and also marks us as belonging to the Lord. The heavens rejoice in it. Angels glorify it because of its related splendor. It is an image of heavenly bliss. We long to sing its praises, but we cannot do so worthily.

IV. And as Christ the Giver of it is called by many various names, so too is this Gift, whether it is from the exceeding gladness of its nature (as those who are very fond of a thing take pleasure in using its name), or that the great variety of its benefits has reacted for us upon its names. We call it, the Gift, the Grace, Baptism, Unction, Illumination, the Clothing of Immortality, the Laver of Regeneration, the Seal, and everything that is honourable. We call it the Gift, because it is given to us in return for nothing on our part; Grace, because it is conferred even on debtors; Baptism, because sin is buried with it in the water; Unction, as Priestly and Royal, for such were they who were anointed; Illumination, because of its splendour; Clothing, because it hides our shame; the Laver, because it washes us; the Seal because it preserves us, and is moreover the indication of Dominion. In it the heavens rejoice; it is glorified by Angels, because of its kindred splendour. It is the image of the heavenly bliss. We long indeed to sing out its praises, but we cannot worthily do so.

God is Light—the highest, the unapproachable, the ineffable, who can neither be conceived in the mind nor uttered with the lips, who gives life to every reasoning creature. He is in the world of thought what the sun is in the world of sense. He presents himself to our minds in proportion to how much we are cleansed, and is loved in proportion to how much he is presented to our mind, and again, is conceived in proportion to how much we love him. He himself contemplates and comprehends himself, and pours himself out upon what is external to him. That Light, I mean, which is contemplated in the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit, whose riches is their unity of nature and the one outleaping of their brightness. A second Light is the Angel, a kind of outflow or communication of that first Light, drawing its illumination from its inclination and obedience to it. I do not know whether its illumination is distributed according to the order of its state, or whether its order is due to the respective measures of its illumination. A third Light is man, a light which is visible to external objects. For they call man light because of the faculty of speech in us. And the name is applied again to those of us who are more like God and who approach God more nearly than others. I also acknowledge another Light, by which the primeval darkness was driven away or pierced. It was the first of all the visible creation to be called into existence, and it irradiates the whole universe, the circling orbit of the stars, and all the heavenly beacon fires.

V. God is Light: 1 John 1:5 the highest, the unapproachable, the ineffable, That can neither be conceived in the mind nor uttered with the lips, 1 Timothy 6:16 That gives life to every reasoning creature. John 1:9 He is in the world of thought, what the sun is in the world of sense; presenting Himself to our minds in proportion as we are cleansed; and loved in proportion as He is presented to our mind; and again, conceived in proportion as we love Him; Himself contemplating and comprehending Himself, and pouring Himself out upon what is external to Him. That Light, I mean, which is contemplated in the Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost, Whose riches is Their unity of nature, and the one outleaping of Their brightness. A second Light is the Angel, a kind of outflow or communication of that first Light, drawing its illumination from its inclination and obedience thereto; and I know not whether its illumination is distributed according to the order of its state, or whether its order is due to the respective measures of its illumination. A third Light is man; a light which is visible to external objects. For they call man light because of the faculty of speech in us. And the name is applied again to those of us who are more like God, and who approach God more nearly than others. I also acknowledge another Light, by which the primeval darkness was driven away or pierced. It was the first of all the visible creation to be called into existence; and it irradiates the whole universe, the circling orbit of the stars, and all the heavenly beacon fires.

Light was also the first commandment given to the first man (for the commandment of the Law is a lamp and a light, and again, Because Your judgments are a light upon the earth), although the envious darkness crept in and worked wickedness. And a Light typical and proportionate to those who were its subjects was the written law, foreshadowing the truth and the sacrament of the great Light, for Moses' face was made glorious by it. And, to mention more Lights—it was Light that appeared out of Fire to Moses, when it burned the bush but did not consume it, to show its nature and to declare the power that was in it. And it was Light that was in the pillar of fire that led Israel and tamed the wilderness. It was Light that carried up Elijah in the chariot of fire, and yet did not burn him as it carried him. It was Light that shone around the Shepherds when the Eternal Light was mingled with the temporal. It was Light that was the beauty of the Star that went before to Bethlehem to guide the Wise Men's way, and to be the escort of the Light That is above us, when He came among us. Light was That Godhead Which was shown upon the Mount to the disciples—and a little too strong for their eyes. Light was That Vision which blazed out upon Paul, and by wounding his eyes healed the darkness of his soul. Light is also the brilliance of heaven to those who have been purified here, when the righteous shall shine forth as the Sun, and God shall stand in the midst of them, gods and kings, deciding and distinguishing the ranks of the Blessedness of heaven. Light besides these in a special sense is the illumination of Baptism of which we are now speaking, for it contains a great and marvelous sacrament of our salvation.

VI. Light was also the firstborn commandment given to the firstborn man (for the commandment of the Law is a lamp and a light; Proverbs 6:23 and again, Because Your judgments are a light upon the earth); although the envious darkness crept in and wrought wickedness. And a Light typical and proportionate to those who were its subjects was the written law, adumbrating the truth and the sacrament of the great Light, for Moses' face was made glorious by it. Exodus 34:30 And, to mention more Lights — it was Light that appeared out of Fire to Moses, when it burned the bush indeed, but did not consume it, to show its nature and to declare the power that was in it. And it was Light that was in the pillar of fire that led Israel and tamed the wilderness. Exodus 13:21 It was Light that carried up Elias in the car of fire, 2 Kings 2:11 and yet did not burn him as it carried him. It was Light that shone round the Shepherds Luke 2:9 when the Eternal Light was mingled with the temporal. It was Light that was the beauty of the Star that went before to Bethlehem to guide the Wise Men's way, Matthew 2:9 and to be the escort of the Light That is above us, when He came among us. Light was That Godhead Which was shown upon the Mount to the disciples — and a little too strong for their eyes. Light was That Vision which blazed out upon Paul, Acts 9:3 and by wounding his eyes healed the darkness of his soul. Light is also the brilliancy of heaven to those who have been purified here, when the righteous shall shine forth as the Sun, Matthew 13:43 and God shall stand in the midst of them, Wisdom 3:7 gods and kings, deciding and distinguishing the ranks of the Blessedness of heaven. Light beside these in a special sense is the illumination of Baptism of which we are now speaking; for it contains a great and marvellous sacrament of our salvation.

For since being utterly sinless belongs to God and to the first and uncompounded physis (for simplicity is peaceful and not subject to dissension), and I venture to say it belongs to the angelic nature too—or at least I would affirm that nature to be very nearly sinless because of its nearness to God—but sinning is human and belongs to the compound on earth (for composition is the beginning of separation), therefore the Master did not think it right to leave His creature unaided or to neglect its danger of separation from Himself. On the contrary, just as He gave existence to that which did not exist, so He gave new creation to that which did exist, a more divine creation and loftier than the first. This serves as a seal to those who are beginning life, and to those who are more mature in age both a gift and a restoration of the image which had fallen through sin. He did this so that we might not, by becoming worse through despair and ever being pulled downward to what is more evil, fall completely away from good and from virtue through despondency, and having fallen into a depth of evil (as it is said) despise Him. Instead, like those who in the course of a long journey take a brief rest from labor at an inn, we should be enabled to accomplish the rest of the road fresh and full of courage. Such is the grace and power of baptism: not an overwhelming of the world as of old, but a purification of the sins of each individual and a complete cleansing from all the bruises and stains of sin.

VII. For since to be utterly sinless belongs to God, and to the first and uncompounded nature (for simplicity is peaceful, and not subject to dissension), and I venture to say also that it belongs to the Angelic nature too; or at least, I would affirm that nature to be very nearly sinless, because of its nearness to God; but to sin is human and belongs to the Compound on earth (for composition is the beginning of separation); therefore the master did not think it right to leave His creature unaided, or to neglect its danger of separation from Himself; but on the contrary, just as He gave existence to that which did not exist, so He gave new creation to that which did exist, a diviner creation and a loftier than the first, which is to those who are beginning life a Seal, and to those who are more mature in age both a gift and a restoration of the image which had fallen through sin, that we may not, by becoming worse through despair, and ever being borne downward to that which is more evil, fall altogether from good and from virtue, through despondency; and having fallen into a depth of evil (as it is said) despise Him; but that like those who in the course of a long journey make a brief rest from labour at an inn, we should be enabled to accomplish the rest of the road fresh and full of courage. Such is the grace and power of baptism; not an overwhelming of the world as of old, but a purification of the sins of each individual, and a complete cleansing from all the bruises and stains of sin.

8. And since we are made double—I mean of body and soul, with one part visible and the other invisible—so the cleansing is also twofold: by water and the spirit. One is received visibly in the body, while the other works with it invisibly and apart from the body. One is symbolic, the other real and cleansing the depths. And this cleansing, which comes to the aid of our first birth, makes us new instead of old, and like God instead of what we now are. It recasts us without fire and creates us anew without breaking us up. To say it all in one word, the virtue of Baptism should be understood as a covenant with God for a second life and a purer way of living. And indeed all of us need to fear this very much and to watch our own souls, each one of us, with all care, so that we do not become liars regarding this profession. For if God is called upon as a mediator to confirm human agreements, how great is the danger if we are found to be transgressors of the covenant we have made with God Himself, and if we are found guilty before the Truth Himself of that lie, in addition to our other transgressions—and this when there is no second regeneration, or recreation, or restoration to our former state, even though we seek it with all our might and with many sighs and tears, by which it is scarred over (with great difficulty in my opinion, though we all believe that it may be scarred over). Yet if we could wipe away even the scars I would be glad, since I too have need of mercy. But it is better not to need a second cleansing and to stop at the first, which is, I know, common to all and involves no labor and is of equal value to slaves, to masters, to poor, to rich, to humble, to exalted, to gentle, to simple, to debtors, to those who are free from debt—like the breathing of air, and the pouring forth of light, and the changes of the seasons, and the sight of creation, that great delight which we all share alike, and the equal distribution of the faith.

VIII. And since we are double-made, I mean of body and soul, and the one part is visible, the other invisible, so the cleansing also is twofold, by water and the spirit; the one received visibly in the body, the other concurring with it invisibly and apart from the body; the one typical, the other real and cleansing the depths. And this which comes to the aid of our first birth, makes us new instead of old, and like God instead of what we now are; recasting us without fire, and creating us anew without breaking us up. For, to say it all in one word, the virtue of Baptism is to be understood as a covenant with God for a second life and a purer conversation. And indeed all need to fear this very much, and to watch our own souls, each one of us, with all care, that we do not become liars in respect of this profession. For if God is called upon as a Mediator to ratify human professions, how great is the danger if we be found transgressors of the covenant which we have made with God Himself; and if we be found guilty before the Truth Himself of that lie, besides our other transgressions…and that when there is no second regeneration, or recreation, or restoration to our former state, even though we seek it with all our might, and with many sighs and tears, by which it is cicatrized over (with great difficulty in my opinion, though we all believe that it may be cicatrized). Yet if we might wipe away even the scars I should be glad, since I too have need of mercy. But it is better not to stand in need of a second cleansing, but to stop at the first, which is, I know, common to all, and involves no labour, and is of equal price to slaves, to masters, to poor, to rich, to humble, to exalted, to gentle, to simple, to debtors, to those who are free from debt; like the breathing of the air, and the pouring forth of the light, and the changes of the seasons, and the sight of creation, that great delight which we all share alike, and the equal distribution of the faith.

It's strange to replace a painless remedy with a more painful one, to throw away the gift of mercy and end up owing a debt of punishment, and to try to balance our efforts at improvement against our sin. How many tears would we need to shed to equal the fountain of baptism? And who can guarantee that death will wait for us to be healed, or that the judgment seat won't summon us while we're still in debt and needing the fire of the other world? You might, like a good and compassionate farmer, beg the Master to continue sparing the fig tree and not yet cut it down, though it stands accused of bearing no fruit. You might ask him to let you spread manure around it in the form of tears, sighs, prayers, sleeping on the ground, keeping vigil, mortifying soul and body, and making correction through confession and a humble life. But it's uncertain whether the Master will spare it, since it takes up ground from another tree that's asking for mercy and is being harmed by the patience shown to this one. So let us be buried with Christ through Baptism so that we may also rise with him. Let us descend with him so that we may also be lifted up with him. Let us ascend with him so that we may also be glorified together.

IX. For it is a strange thing to substitute for a painless remedy one which is more painful; to cast away the grace of mercy, and owe a debt of punishment; and to measure our amendment against sin. For how many tears must we contribute before they can equal the fount of baptism; and who will be surety for us that death shall wait for our cure, and that the judgment seat shall not summon us while still debtors, and needing the fire of the other world? You perhaps, as a good and pitiful husbandman, will entreat the Master still to spare the figtree, Luke 13:8 and not yet to cut it down, though accused of unfruitfulness; but to allow you to put dung about it in the shape of tears, sighs, invocations, sleepings on the ground, vigils, mortifications of soul and body, and correction by confession and a life of humiliation. But it is uncertain if the Master will spare it, inasmuch as it cumbers the ground of another asking for mercy, and becoming deteriorated by the longsuffering shown to this one. Let us then be buried with Christ by Baptism, that we may also rise with Him; let us descend with Him, that we may also be exalted with Him; let us ascend with Him, that we may also be glorified together.

If after baptism the persecutor and tempter of the light attacks you (for he even attacked the Word, my God, through the veil—the hidden Light through what was made visible), you have the means to defeat him. Do not fear the battle. Defend yourself with the water; defend yourself with the Spirit, by which all the fiery darts of the wicked will be quenched. It is Spirit, but the Spirit that tore the mountains apart. It is water, but the kind that puts out fire. If he attacks you through your poverty (as he dared to attack Christ) and demands that stones be turned into bread, do not be ignorant of his tricks. Teach him what he has not learned. Defend yourself with the Word of life, who is the bread sent down from heaven and who gives life to the world. If he plots against you using vain glory (as he did against Christ when he brought him up to the pinnacle of the temple and said to him, "Throw yourself down" as proof of your divinity), do not be overcome by pride. If you are caught by this, he will not stop there. For he is never satisfied; he grasps at everything. He flatters you with fair appearances, but he ends in evil—this is how he fights. Yes, the robber is skilled in Scripture. On one side was the "It is written" about the bread, and on the other the "It is written" about the angels. "It is written," he says, "He will give his angels charge over you, and they will bear you up in their hands." You vile deceiver! How is it that you left out the words that follow? For I know them well, even if you pass over them in silence. I will make you walk upon the asp and the basilisk, and I will trample on serpents and scorpions, being protected by the Trinity. If he wrestles against you to bring you down through greed, showing you all the kingdoms in a single moment and the blink of an eye as if they belong to him, and demands your worship, despise him as a beggar. Say to him, relying on the Seal: I myself am the Image of God; I have not yet been cast down from the heavenly glory, as you were through your pride; I have put on Christ; I have been transformed into Christ through baptism; you worship me. I know well that he will leave, defeated and put to shame by this, just as he did from Christ the first Light—so he will from those who are illuminated by Christ. These are the blessings the laver gives to those who grasp it; this is the rich feast it provides for those who hunger rightly.

X. If after baptism the persecutor and tempter of the light assail you (for he assailed even the Word my God through the veil, the hidden Light through that which was manifested), you have the means to conquer him. Fear not the conflict; defend yourself with the Water; defend yourself with the Spirit, by Which all the fiery darts of the wicked shall be quenched. Ephesians 6:16 It is Spirit, but That Spirit which rent the Mountains. 1 Kings 19:11 It is Water, but that which quenches fire. If he assail you by your want (as he dared to assail Christ), and asks that stones should be made bread, do not be ignorant of his devices. 2 Corinthians 2:11 Teach him what he has not learned. Defend yourself with the Word of life, Who is the Bread sent down from heaven, and giving life to the world. John 6:33 If he plot against you with vain glory (as he did against Christ when he led Him up to the pinnacle of the temple and said to Him, Cast Yourself down Matthew 4:6 as a proof of Your Godhead), be not overborne by elation. If you be taken by this he will not stop here. For he is insatiable, he grasps at every thing. He fawns upon you with fair pretences, but he ends in evil; this is the manner of his fighting. Yes, and the robber is skilled in Scripture. On the one side was that It is written about the Bread, and on the other that it Is written about the Angels. It is written, quoth he, He shall give His Angels charge concerning you, and they shall bear you in their hands. O vile sophist! How was it that you suppressed the words that follow, for I know it well, even if you pass it by in silence? I will make you to go upon the asp and basilisk, and I will tread upon serpents and scorpions, being fenced by the Trinity. If he wrestle against you to a fall through avarice, showing you all the Kingdoms at one instant and in the twinkling of an eye, as belonging to himself, and demand your worship, despise him as a beggar. Say to him relying on the Seal, I am myself the Image of God; I have not yet been cast down from the heavenly Glory, as you were through your pride; I have put on Christ; I have been transformed into Christ by Baptism; worship thou me. Well do I know that he will depart, defeated and put to shame by this; as he did from Christ the first Light, so he will from those who are illumined by Christ. Such blessings does the laver bestow on those who apprehend it; such is the rich feast which it provides for those who hunger aright.

Let us then be baptized so that we may win the victory. Let us take part in the cleansing waters, which are more purifying than hyssop, purer than the blood required by the law, and more sacred than the ashes of the heifer that sprinkled the unclean and provided a temporary cleansing of the body but not a complete removal of sin. For if people were purged once for all, why would they need further purification? Let us be baptized today so that we do not suffer violence tomorrow. Let us not postpone the blessing as if it were something harmful, nor wait until we become more wicked so that more may be forgiven us. Let us not become sellers and traders of Christ, or we will become more heavily burdened than we can bear, and we will sink completely and make shipwreck of the gift, losing everything because we expected too much. While you are still in control of your thoughts, run to the gift. While you are not yet sick in body or mind, and do not appear so to those around you—though you are actually of sound mind—while your goods are not yet in the control of others but you yourself are still master of them, while your tongue is not stammering or parched or, to say no more, deprived of the ability to pronounce the sacramental words, while you can still be made one of the faithful not by guesswork but openly, and can still receive not pity but congratulations, while the gift is still clear to you and there is no doubt about it, while the grace can reach the depths of your soul and it is not merely your body being washed for burial, and before tears surround you announcing your death—and even these perhaps restrained for your sake—and your wife and children try to delay your departure and are listening for your dying words, before the physician is powerless to help you and is giving you only hours to live—hours that are not his to give—and is deciding your salvation with a nod of his head and discoursing learnedly on your disease after you are dead, or making his fees heavier by his absences, or hinting at hopelessness, before there is a struggle between the man who would baptize you and the man who seeks your money, the one striving that you may receive your Viaticum, the other that he may be written in your will as heir—and there is no time for both.

XI. Let us then be baptized that we may win the victory; let us partake of the cleansing waters, more purifying than hyssop, purer than the legal blood, more sacred than the ashes of the heifer sprinkling the unclean, Hebrews 10:4 and providing a temporary cleansing of the body, but not a complete taking away of sin; for if once purged, why should they need further purification? Let us be baptized today, that we suffer not violence tomorrow; and let us not put off the blessing as if it were an injury, nor wait till we get more wicked that more may be forgiven us; and let us not become sellers and traffickers of Christ, lest we become more heavily burdened than we are able to bear, that we be not sunk with all hands and make shipwreck of the Gift, and lose all because we expected too much. While you are still master of your thoughts run to the Gift. While you are not yet sick in body or in mind, nor seemest so to those who are with you (though you are really of sound mind); while your good is not yet in the power of others, but you yourself art still master of it; while your tongue is not stammering or parched, or (to say no more) deprived of the power of pronouncing the sacramental words; while you can still be made one of the faithful, not conjecturally but confessedly; and can still receive not pity but congratulation; while the Gift is still clear to you, and there is no doubt about it; while the grace can reach the depth of your soul, and it is not merely your body that is washed for burial; and before tears surround you announcing your decease — and even these restrained perhaps for your sake — and your wife and children would delay your departure, and are listening for your dying words; before the physician is powerless to help you, and is giving you but hours to live — hours which are not his to give — and is balancing your salvation with the nod of his head, and discoursing learnedly on your disease after you are dead, or making his charges heavier by withdrawals, or hinting at despair; before there is a struggle between the man who would baptize you and the man who seeks your money, the one striving that you may receive your Viaticum, the other that he may be inscribed in your Will as heir — and there is no time for both.

Why wait for a fever to bring you this blessing and refuse to receive it from God? Why do you want to get it through the passage of time rather than through reason? Why do you want to owe it to a scheming friend rather than to your own saving desire? Why do you want to receive it by force rather than by free will, by necessity rather than by freedom? Why must you hear about your death from someone else rather than thinking of it as already present? Why do you seek drugs that will do no good, or the sweat of a medical crisis, when the sweat of death is perhaps already upon you? Heal yourself before you reach your final extremity. Have pity on yourself—you are the only true healer of your disease. Apply the truly saving medicine to yourself. While you are still sailing with a favorable wind, fear shipwreck, and you will be in less danger of it if you make use of your fear as a help. Give yourself the opportunity to celebrate this Gift with feasting, not with mourning. Let the talent be cultivated, not buried in the ground. Let some time pass between receiving grace and death, so that not only may the record of your sins be wiped out, but something better may be written in its place. This way you may have not only the Gift but also the Reward, so that you may not only escape the fire but also inherit the glory that comes from cultivating the Gift. For people of small souls, it is a great thing simply to escape torment, but people of great souls also aim to attain the reward.

XII. Why wait for a fever to bring you this blessing, and refuse it from God? Why will you have it through lapse of time, and not through reason? Why will you owe it to a plotting friend, and not to a saving desire? Why will you receive it of force and not of free will; of necessity rather than of liberty? Why must you hear of your death from another, rather than think of it as even now present? Why do you seek for drugs which will do no good, or the sweat of the crisis, when the sweat of death is perhaps upon you? Heal yourself before your extremity; have pity upon yourself the only true healer of your disease; apply to yourself the really saving medicine; while you are still sailing with a favouring breeze fear shipwreck, and you will be in less danger of it, if you make use of your terror as a helper. Give yourself occasion to celebrate the Gift with feasting, not with mourning; let the talent be cultivated, not buried in the ground; let some time intervene between the grace and death, that not only may the account of sins be wiped out, but something better may be written in its place; that you may have not only the Gift, but also the Reward; that you may not only escape the fire, but may also inherit the glory, which is bestowed by cultivation of the Gift. For to men of little soul it is a great thing to escape torment; but men of great soul aim also at attaining reward.

13. I know of three classes among the saved: the slaves, the hired servants, the sons. If you are a slave, be afraid of the whip. If you are a hired servant, look only to receive your wages. If you are more than this, a son, revere Him as a Father and do what is good because it is good to obey a Father. Even though no reward should come to you from it, this is itself a reward—that you please your Father. Let us then take care not to despise these things. How absurd it would be to grasp at money and throw away health, to be lavish with the cleansing of the body but stingy about the cleansing of the soul, to seek freedom from earthly slavery but not care about heavenly freedom, to make every effort to be splendidly housed and dressed but never think about how you yourself may become truly precious, to be zealous to do good to others without any desire to do good to yourself. If good could be bought, you would spare no money, but if mercy is freely at your feet, you despise it for its cheapness. Every time is suitable for your washing, since any time may be your death. With Paul I shout to you with that loud voice, "Behold now is the accepted time; behold now is the day of salvation," and that "now" does not point to any one time but is every present moment. And again, "Awake, you that sleep, and Christ shall give you light," dispelling the darkness of sin. For as Isaiah says, in the night hope is evil, and it is more profitable to be received in the morning.

XIII. I know of three classes among the saved; the slaves, the hired servants, the sons. If you are a slave, be afraid of the whip; if you are a hired servant, look only to receive your hire; if you are more than this, a son, revere Him as a Father, and work that which is good, because it is good to obey a Father; and even though no reward should come of it for you, this is itself a reward, that you please your Father. Let us then take care not to despise these things. How absurd it would be to grasp at money and throw away health; and to be lavish of the cleansing of the body, but economical over the cleansing of the soul; and to seek for freedom from earthly slavery, but not to care about heavenly freedom; and to make every effort to be splendidly housed and dressed, but to have never a thought how you yourself may become really very precious; and to be zealous to do good to others, without any desire to do good to yourself. And if good could be bought, you would spare no money; but if mercy is freely at your feet, you despise it for its cheapness. Every time is suitable for your ablution, since any time may be your death. With Paul I shout to you with that loud voice, Behold now is the accepted time; behold Now is the day of salvation; 2 Corinthians 6:2 and that Now does not point to any one time, but is every present moment. And again Awake, you that sleep, and Christ shall give you light, Ephesians 5:14 dispelling the darkness of sin. For as Isaiah says, In the night hope is evil, and it is more profitable to be received in the morning.

Sow at the right time, gather your harvest, and open your barns when you should. Plant in season, cut the grape clusters when they're ripe, sail boldly in spring, and pull your ship ashore at the start of winter when the sea becomes stormy. Let there be for you a time for war and a time for peace, a time to marry and a time to refrain from marriage, a time for friendship and a time for conflict if needed—in short, a time for everything, if you follow Solomon's advice. It's best to do so, because the advice is valuable. But the work of your salvation is something you should be engaged in at all times. Let every moment be the right time for baptism. If you keep passing over today and waiting for tomorrow, your constant small delays will deceive you without your realizing it—this is the Evil One's way. He says, "Give me the present and give God the future; give me your youth and give God your old age; give me your pleasures and give Him your uselessness." How great the danger that surrounds you! How many unexpected disasters there are! War might consume you, an earthquake might overwhelm you, the sea might swallow you up, a wild beast might carry you off, sickness might kill you, or a crumb going down the wrong way (a trivial thing, yet what is easier than for a person to die, despite your pride in the divine image?), or drinking too freely, or a wind knocking you down, or a horse running away with you, or a poison maliciously plotted against you or perhaps turning harmful when meant to heal, or a cruel judge, or a merciless executioner, or any of the things that bring the swiftest change beyond human help.

XIV. Sow in good season, and gather together, and open your barns when it is the time to do so; and plant in season, and let the clusters be cut when they are ripe, and launch boldly in spring, and draw your ship on shore again at the beginning of winter, when the sea begins to rage. And let there be to you also a time for war and a time for peace; a time to marry, and a time to abstain from marrying; a time for friendship, and a time for discord, if this be needed; and in short a time for everything, if you will follow Solomon's advice. And it is best to do so, for the advice is profitable. But the work of your salvation is one upon which you should be engaged at all times; and let every time be to you the definite one for Baptism. If you are always passing over today and waiting for tomorrow, by your little procrastinations you will be cheated without knowing it by the Evil One, as his manner is. Give to me, he says, the present, and to God the future; to me your youth, and to God old age; to me your pleasures, and to Him your uselessness. How great is the danger that surrounds you. How many the unexpected mischances. War has expended you; or an earthquake overwhelmed you; or the sea swallowed you up; or a wild beast carried you off; or a sickness killed you; or a crumb going the wrong way (a most insignificant thing, but what is easier than for a man to die, though you are so proud of the divine image); or a too freely indulged drinking bout; or a wind knocked you down; or a horse ran away with you; or a drug maliciously scheming against you, or perhaps found to be deleterious when meant to be wholesome; or an inhuman judge; or an inexorable executioner; or any of the things which make the change swiftest and beyond the power of human aid.

15. But if you would strengthen yourself in advance with the Seal, and secure yourself for the future with the best and strongest of all defenses, being marked both in body and soul with the anointing, just as Israel was long ago with that blood and anointing of the firstborn at night that protected him, what then can harm you, and what has been accomplished for you? Listen to the Proverbs. If you sit down, it says, you will be without fear; and if you sleep, your sleep will be sweet. And listen to David proclaiming good news to you: You will not be afraid of the terror by night, or of misfortune or the noonday demon. This, even while you are alive, will greatly contribute to your sense of safety (for a sheep that is sealed is not easily trapped, but one that is unmarked is easy prey for thieves), and at your death a blessed burial shroud, more precious than gold, more magnificent than a tomb, more reverent than useless libations, more timely than ripe firstfruits, which the dead bestow on the dead, making a law out of custom. Indeed, even if all things abandon you, or are violently taken from you—money, possessions, thrones, honors, and everything that belongs to this early turmoil—you will still be able to lay down your life in safety, having suffered no loss of the helps which God gave you for salvation.

XV. But if you would fortify yourself beforehand with the Seal, and secure yourself for the future with the best and strongest of all aids, being signed both in body and in soul with the unction, as Israel was of old with that blood and unction of the firstborn at night that guarded him, Exodus 12:22 what then can happen to you, and what has been wrought out for you? Listen to the Proverbs. If you sit, he says, you shall be without fear; and if you sleep, your sleep shall be sweet. Proverbs 3:24 And listen to David giving you the good news, You shall not be afraid for the terror by night, for mischance or noonday demon. This, even while you live, will greatly contribute to your sense of safety (for a sheep that is sealed is not easily snared, but that which is unmarked is an easy prey to thieves), and at your death a fortunate shroud, more precious than gold, more magnificent than a sepulchre, more reverent than fruitless libations, more seasonable than ripe firstfruits, which the dead bestow on the dead, making a law out of custom. Nay, if all things forsake you, Luke 9:60 or be taken violently away from you; money, possessions, thrones, distinctions, and everything that belongs to this early turmoil, yet you will be able to lay down your life in safety, having suffered no loss of the helps which God gave you unto salvation.

16. But are you afraid that you might destroy the Gift, and for that reason you put off being cleansed, because you cannot receive it a second time? What? Would you not also be afraid of danger in a time of persecution, and of losing the most precious thing you have—Christ? Would you then, for this same reason, avoid becoming a Christian? God forbid. Such a fear does not belong to a sane person; such reasoning shows insanity. O reckless caution, if I may call it that. O trick of the Evil One! He truly is darkness and pretends to be light; and when he can no longer prevail in open warfare, he sets traps in secret and gives advice that appears good but is really evil, hoping that by some trick he may prevail and that we find no escape from his scheming. And this is clearly what he is aiming at in this case. Since he cannot persuade you to despise Baptism, he causes you loss through a false sense of security; so that because of your fear you may unknowingly suffer the very thing you are afraid of; and because you fear destroying the Gift, you may for this very reason fail to receive the Gift altogether. This is his character, and he will never stop his deception as long as he sees us pressing onward toward heaven from which he has fallen. Therefore, O man of God, recognize the plots of your adversary; for the battle is against one who possesses, and it concerns the most important matters. Do not take your enemy as your counselor; do not refuse to be and to be called Faithful. As long as you are a Catechumen, you are only in the porch of Religion; you must come inside and cross the court and observe the Holy Things and look into the Holy of Holies and be in company with the Trinity. Great are the matters for which you are fighting, and great too is the stability you need. Protect yourself with the shield of faith. He fears you if you fight armed with this weapon, and therefore he wants to strip you of the Gift so that he may more easily overcome you unarmed and defenseless. He attacks every age and every form of life; he must be resisted by all.

XVI. But are you afraid lest you should destroy the Gift, and do you therefore put off your cleansing, because you cannot have it a second time? What? Would you not be afraid of danger in time of persecution, and of losing the most precious Thing you have — Christ? Would you then on this account avoid becoming a Christian? Perish the thought. Such a fear is not for a sane man; such an argument argues insanity. O incautious caution, if I may so. O trick of the Evil One! Truly he is darkness and pretends to be light; and when he can no longer prevail in open war, he lays snares in secret, and gives advice, apparently good, really evil, if by some trick at least he may prevail, and we find no escape from his plotting. And this is clearly what he is aiming at in this instance. For, being unable to persuade you to despise Baptism, he inflicts loss upon you through a fictitious security; that in consequence of your fear you may suffer unconsciously the very thing you are afraid of; and because you fear to destroy the Gift, you may for this very reason fail of the Gift altogether. This is his character; and he will never cease his duplicity as long as he sees us pressing onwards towards heaven from which he has fallen. Wherefore, O man of God, do thou recognize the plots of your adversary; for the battle is against him that has, and it is concerned with the most important interests. Take not your enemy to be your counsellor; despise not to be and to be called Faithful. As long as you are a Catechumen you are but in the porch of Religion; you must come inside, and cross the court, and observe the Holy Things, and look into the Holy of Holies, and be in company with the Trinity. Great are the interests for which you are fighting, great too the stability which you need. Protect yourself with the shield of faith. He fears you, if you fight armed with this weapon, and therefore he would strip you of the Gift, that he may the more easily overcome you unarmed and defenceless. He assails every age, and every form of life; he must be repelled by all.

Are you young? Stand firm against your passions. Join the alliance in God's army. Fight bravely against Goliath. Take your thousands or your tens of thousands; use your manhood well. But don't let your youth wither away, killed by the imperfection of your faith. Are you old and near the predestined necessity? Make good use of your few remaining days. Entrust the purification to your old age. Why do you fear youthful passion when you're already in deep old age and at your last breath? Or will you wait to be washed until you're dead, becoming not so much an object of pity as of disgust? Are you clinging to the dregs of pleasure while you yourself are in the dregs of life? It's shameful to be past the flower of your age but not past your wickedness—either to still be caught up in it or at least to appear so by delaying your purification. Do you have an infant child? Don't give sin any opportunity, but let him be sanctified from his childhood. From his very earliest age let him be consecrated by the Spirit. Do you fear the Seal because of the weakness of nature? What a small-souled mother, and how little faith you have! Why, Anna even before Samuel was born promised him to God, and after his birth consecrated him at once and brought him up in the priestly habit, not fearing anything in human nature but trusting in God. You have no need of amulets or incantations, through which the Devil also comes in, stealing worship from God for himself in the minds of foolish people. Give your child the Trinity, that great and noble Guard.

XVII. Are you young? Stand against your passions; be numbered with the alliance in the army of God: do valiantly against Goliath. 1 Samuel 17:32 Take your thousands or your myriads; thus enjoy your manhood; but do not allow your youth to be withered, being killed by the imperfection of your faith. Are you old and near the predestined necessity? Aid your few remaining days. Entrust the purification to your old age. Why do you fear youthful passion in deep old age and at your last breath? Or will you wait to be washed till you are dead, and not so much the object of pity as of dislike? Are you regretting the dregs of pleasure, being yourself in the dregs of life? It is a shameful thing to be past indeed the flower of your age, but not past your wickedness; but either to be involved in it still, or at least to seem so by delaying your purification. Have you an infant child? Do not let sin get any opportunity, but let him be sanctified from his childhood; from his very tenderest age let him be consecrated by the Spirit. Fearest thou the Seal on account of the weakness of nature? O what a small-souled mother, and of how little faith! Why, Anna even before Samuel was born 1 Samuel 1:10 promised him to God, and after his birth consecrated him at once, and brought him up in the priestly habit, not fearing anything in human nature, but trusting in God. You have no need of amulets or incantations, with which the Devil also comes in, stealing worship from God for himself in the minds of vainer men. Give your child the Trinity, that great and noble Guard.

18. What more? Are you living in virginity? Be sealed by this purification; make this the sharer and companion of your life. Let this direct your life, your words, every member, every movement, every sense. Honor it, so that it may honor you; so that it may give your head a crown of graces, and shield you with a crown of delights. Are you bound by marriage? Be bound also by the seal; make it dwell with you as a guardian of your continence, safer than any number of eunuchs or doorkeepers. Are you not yet married? Do not fear this consecration; you are pure even after marriage. I will take the risk of that. I will join you in marriage. I will dress the bride. We do not dishonor marriage because we give a higher honor to virginity. I will imitate Christ, the pure groomsman and bridegroom, as He both performed a miracle at a wedding and honors marriage with His presence. Only let marriage be pure and unmixed with filthy lusts. This only I ask: receive safety from the gift, and give to the gift the offering of chastity in its due season, when the appointed time of prayer comes around, and that which is more precious than business. And do this by mutual consent and agreement. For we do not command, we exhort; and we would receive something from you for your own benefit, and the common security of you both. And in one word, there is no state of life and no occupation to which baptism is not beneficial. If you are free, be restrained by it; if you are in slavery, be made of equal rank; if you are in grief, receive comfort; let the joyful be disciplined; the poor receive riches that cannot be taken away; the rich be made capable of being good stewards of their possessions. Do not play tricks or devise schemes against your own salvation. For even if we can deceive others, we cannot deceive ourselves. And so to scheme against oneself is very dangerous and foolish.

XVIII. What more? Are you living in Virginity? Be sealed by this purification; make this the sharer and companion of your life. Let this direct your life, your words, every member, every movement, every sense. Honour it, that it may honour you; that it may give to your head a crown of graces, and with a crown of delights may shield you. Sirach 32:3 Are you bound by wedlock? Be bound also by the Seal; make it dwell with you as a guardian of your continence, safer than any number of eunuchs or of doorkeepers. Are you not yet wedded to flesh? Fear not this consecration; you are pure even after marriage. I will take the risk of that. I will join you in wedlock. I will dress the bride. We do not dishonour marriage because we give a higher honour to virginity. I will imitate Christ, the pure Grooms-man and Bridegroom, as He both wrought a miracle at a wedding, and honours wedlock with His Presence. John 2:1-11 Only let marriage be pure and unmingled with filthy lusts. This only I ask; receive safety from the Gift, and give to the Gift the oblation of chastity in its due season, when the fixed time of prayer comes round, and that which is more precious than business. And do this by common consent and approval. For we do not command, we exhort; and we would receive something of you for your own profit, and the common security of you both. And in one word, there is no state of life and no occupation to which Baptism is not profitable. You who are a free man, be curbed by it; you who are in slavery, be made of equal rank; you who are in grief, receive comfort; let the gladsome be disciplined; the poor receive riches that cannot be taken away; the rich be made capable of being good stewards of their possessions. Do not play tricks or lay plots against your own salvation. For even if we can delude others we cannot delude ourselves. And so to play against oneself is very dangerous and foolish.

But you have to live in the midst of public affairs and are stained by them, and it would be terrible to waste this mercy. The answer is simple. Flee, if you can, even from the forum, along with the good company, making yourself the wings of an eagle, or to speak more suitably, of a dove—for what have you to do with Caesar or the things of Caesar?—until you can rest where there is no sin, no blackening, and no biting snake in the way to hinder your godly steps. Snatch your soul away from the world. Flee from Sodom. Flee from the burning. Travel on without turning back, lest you should be fixed as a pillar of salt. Escape to the mountain lest you be destroyed with the plain. But if you are already bound and constrained by the chain of necessity, reason this way with yourself—or rather, let me reason this way with you. It is better both to attain the good and to keep the purification. But if it is impossible to do both, it is surely better to be a little stained with your public affairs than to fall completely short of grace, just as I think it is better to undergo a slight punishment from a father or master than to be put out of doors, and to be beamed upon a little than to be left in total darkness. And it is the part of wise people to choose, as in good things the greater and more perfect, so in evils the lesser and lighter. Therefore, do not dread the purification too much. For our success is always judged by comparison with our place in life by our just and merciful Judge. Often one who is in public life and has had small success has had a greater reward than one who, in the enjoyment of liberty, has not completely succeeded. I think it is more marvelous for a person to advance a little in fetters than for one to run who is not carrying any weight, or to be only a little spattered when walking through mud than to be perfectly clean when the road is clean. To give you proof of what I have said: Rahab the harlot was justified by one thing alone, her hospitality, though she receives no praise for the rest of her conduct. And the Publican was exalted by one thing, his humility, though he received no testimony for anything else. So you may learn not to despair easily concerning yourself.

XIX. But you have to live in the midst of public affairs, and are stained by them; and it would be a terrible thing to waste this mercy. The answer is simple. Flee, if you can, even from the forum, along with the good company, making yourself the wings of an eagle, or, to speak more suitably, of a dove…for what have you to do with Cæsar or the things of Cæsar?…until you can rest where there is no sin, and no blackening, and no biting snake in the way to hinder your godly steps. Snatch your soul away from the world; flee from Sodom; flee from the burning; travel on without turning back, lest you should be fixed as a pillar of salt. Genesis 19:26 Escape to the Mountain lest you be destroyed with the plain. But if you are already bound and constrained by the chain of necessity, reason thus with yourself; or rather let me reason thus with you. It is better both to attain the good and to keep the purification. But if it be impossible to do both it is surely better to be a little stained with your public affairs than to fall altogether short of grace; just as I think it better to undergo a slight punishment from father or master than to be put out of doors; and to be a little beamed upon than to be left in total darkness. And it is the part of wise men to choose, as in good things the greater and more perfect, so in evils the lesser and lighter. Wherefore do not overmuch dread the purification. For our success is always judged by comparison with our place in life by our just and merciful Judge; and often one who is in public life and has had small success has had a greater reward than one who in the enjoyment of liberty has not completely succeeded; as I think it more marvellous for a man to advance a little in fetters, than for one to run who is not carrying any weight; or to be only a little spattered in walking through mud, than to be perfectly clean when the road is clean. To give you a proof of what I have said:– Rahab the harlot was justified by one thing alone, her hospitality, though she receives no praise for the rest of her conduct; and the Publican was exalted by one thing, his humility, Luke 18:14 though he received no testimony for anything else; so that you may learn not easily to despair concerning yourself.

20. But some will say, What shall I gain if, when I am secured by baptism and have cut myself off by my haste from the pleasures of life, when it was in my power to give free rein to pleasure and then obtain grace? For the laborers in the vineyard who had worked the longest time gained nothing by it, since equal wages were given even to the very last. You have relieved me of some trouble, whoever you are who say this, because you have at last with much difficulty revealed the secret of your delay. And though I cannot applaud your cunning, I do applaud your confession. But come here and listen to the interpretation of the parable, so that you may not be harmed by Scripture for lack of understanding. First of all, this passage is not about baptism, but about those who believe at different times and enter the good vineyard of the Church. For from the day and hour at which each person believed, from that day and hour he is required to work. And then, although those who entered first contributed more to the measure of labor, they did not contribute more to the measure of purpose. Indeed, perhaps even more was owed to the last in this respect, though the statement may seem paradoxical. For the reason for their later entrance was their later call to the work of the vineyard. In all other respects let us see how different they are. The first did not believe or enter until they had agreed on their wages, but the others came forward to do the work without an agreement, which is proof of greater faith. And the first were found to be envious and complaining by nature, but no such charge is brought against the others. And to the first, what was given was wages, though they were worthless fellows; to the last it was a free gift. So the first were convicted of foolishness and with good reason deprived of the greater reward. Let us see what would have happened to them if they had been late. Why, the equal pay, obviously. How then can they blame the employer as unjust because of their equality? For all these things take away the merit of their labor from the first, although they worked first. And therefore it turns out that the distribution of equal pay was just, if you measure the good will against the labor.

XX. But some will say, What shall I gain, if, when I am preoccupied by baptism, and have cut off myself by my haste from the pleasures of life, when it was in my power to give the reins to pleasure, and then to obtain grace? For the labourers in the vineyard who had worked the longest time gained nothing thereby, for equal wages were given to the very last. You have delivered me from some trouble, whoever you are who say this, because you have at last with much difficulty told the secret of your delay; and though I cannot applaud your shiftiness, I do applaud your confession. But come hither and listen to the interpretation of the parable, that you may not be injured by Scripture for want of information. First of all, there is no question here of baptism, but of those who believe at different times and enter the good vineyard of the Church. For from the day and hour at which each believed, from that day and hour he is required to work. And then, although they who entered first contributed more to the measure of the labour yet they did not contribute more to the measure of the purpose; nay perhaps even more was due to the last in respect of this, though the statement may seem paradoxical. For the cause of their later entrance was their later call to the work of the vineyard. In all other respects let us see how different they are. The first did not believe or enter till they had agreed on their hire; but the others came forward to do the work without an agreement, which is a proof of greater faith. And the first were found to be of an envious and murmuring nature, but no such charge is brought against the others. And to the first, that which was given was wages, though they were worthless fellows; to the last it was the free gift. So that the first were convicted of folly, and with reason deprived of the greater reward. Let us see what would have happened to them if they had been late. Why, the equal pay, evidently. How then can they blame the employer as unjust because of their equality? For all these things take away the merit of their labour from the first, although they were at work first; and therefore it turns out that the distribution of equal pay was just, if you measure the good will against the labour.

But suppose the parable does describe the power of the baptismal font according to your interpretation—what would stop you, if you entered first and bore the heat, from avoiding envy of those who came last, so that by this very act of love you might obtain more and receive the reward not as grace but as something owed? And besides, the workers who receive their wages are those who have entered the vineyard, not those who have missed it—which is likely to be your situation. So if it were certain that you would receive the gift even though you have this attitude and spitefully hold back some of the work, you might be forgiven for relying on such arguments and wanting to profit unfairly from the master's kindness. Though I would point out that the very ability to work is itself a greater reward for anyone who doesn't have a purely mercenary mindset. But since there's a real risk that you'll be shut out of the vineyard entirely because of your bargaining, and that you'll lose everything by stopping to chase small gains, please let my words persuade you to abandon these false interpretations and objections, and to come forward without arguing to receive the gift. Otherwise you may be snatched away before you realize your hopes, and discover that it was to your own harm that you came up with these clever arguments.

XXI. But supposing that the Parable does sketch the power of the font according to your interpretation, what would prevent you, if you entered first, and bore the heat, from avoiding envy of the last, that by this very lovingkindness you might obtain more, and receive the reward, not as of grace but as of debt? And next, the workmen who receive the wages are those who have entered, not those who have missed, the vineyard; which last is like to be your case. So that if it were certain that you would obtain the Gift, though you are of such a mind, and maliciously keep back some of the labour, you might be forgiven for taking refuge in such arguments, and desiring to make unlawful gain out of the kindness of the master; though I might assure you that the very fact of being able to labour is a greater reward to any who is not altogether of a huckstering mind. But since there is a risk of your being altogether shut out of the vineyard through your bargaining, and losing the capital through stopping to pick up little gains, do let yourselves be persuaded by my words to forsake the false interpretations and contradictions, and to come forward without arguing to receive the Gift, lest you should be snatched away before you realize your hopes, and should find out that it was to your own loss that you devised these sophistries.

But then, you say, is God not merciful, and since He knows our thoughts and searches out our desires, will He not accept the desire for Baptism in place of Baptism itself? You are speaking in riddles if you mean that because of God's mercy the unenlightened person is enlightened in His sight, and that someone who merely desires to enter the kingdom of heaven is actually within it, even though he holds back from doing what belongs to the kingdom. However, I will speak my opinion boldly on these matters, and I think all other sensible people will agree with me. Among those who have received the gift, some were completely alienated from God and from salvation, both given over to every kind of sin and eager to be evil. Others were halfway vicious, in a kind of middle state between good and bad. Still others, while they did evil things, did not approve of their own actions, just as people with a fever are not pleased with their own sickness. And others, even before they were enlightened, were worthy of praise, partly by nature and partly by the care with which they prepared themselves for Baptism. After their initiation these became noticeably better and less prone to falling, in one case with a view to obtaining good, and in the other in order to preserve it. Among these, those who gave in to some evil are better than those who were completely bad, and better still than those who yielded a little are those who were more eager and broke up their fallow ground before Baptism. They have the advantage over the others of having already labored, for the font does not wash away good deeds as it does sins. But better even than these are those who are also cultivating the Gift and are polishing themselves to the greatest possible beauty.

XXII. But then, you say, is not God merciful, and since He knows our thoughts and searches out our desires, will He not take the desire of Baptism instead of Baptism? You are speaking in riddles, if what you mean is that because of God's mercy the unenlightened is enlightened in His sight; and he is within the kingdom of heaven who merely desires to attain to it, but refrains from doing that which pertains to the kingdom. I will, however, speak out boldly my opinion on these matters; and I think that all other sensible men will range themselves on my side. Of those who have received the gift, some were altogether alien from God and from salvation, both addicted to all manner of sin, and desirous to be bad; others were semivicious, and in a kind of mean state between good and bad; others again, while they did that which was evil, yet did not approve their own action, just as men in a fever are not pleased with their own sickness. And others even before they were illuminated were worthy of praise; partly by nature, and partly by the care with which they prepared themselves for Baptism. These after their initiation became evidently better, and less liable to fall; in the one case with a view to procuring good, and in the other in order to preserve it. And among these, those who gave in to some evil are better than those who were altogether bad; and better still than those who yielded a little, are those who were more zealous, and broke up their fallow ground before Baptism; they have the advantage over the others of having already laboured; for the font does not do away with good deeds as it does with sins. But better even than these are they who are also cultivating the Gift, and are polishing themselves to the utmost possible beauty.

And so also among those who fail to receive the Gift, some are entirely animal-like or beastly, depending on whether they are foolish or wicked; and I think this must be added to their other sins, that they have no reverence at all for this Gift, but regard it as a mere gift—to be accepted if given to them, and if not given, then to be ignored. Others recognize and honor the Gift, but postpone it; some out of laziness, some out of greed. Others are not in a position to receive it, perhaps because of infancy, or some completely involuntary circumstance that prevents them from receiving it, even if they want to. So then, just as in the former case we found much difference, so too in this case. Those who completely despise it are worse than those who neglect it through greed or carelessness. These are worse than those who have lost the Gift through ignorance or tyranny, for tyranny is nothing but an involuntary error. And I think that the first group will have to suffer punishment, both for all their sins and for their contempt of baptism; and that the second group will also have to suffer, but less severely, because it was not so much through wickedness as through foolishness that they caused their failure; and that the third group will be neither glorified nor punished by the righteous Judge, since they are unsealed and yet not wicked, but people who have suffered wrong rather than done wrong. For not everyone who is not bad enough to be punished is good enough to be honored; just as not everyone who is not good enough to be honored is bad enough to be punished. And I look at it from another perspective as well. If you judge the person with murderous intent by his will alone, apart from the actual act of murder, then you may count as baptized the person who desired baptism apart from actually receiving baptism. But if you cannot do the one, how can you do the other? I cannot see it. Or, if you prefer, we will put it this way: If desire in your opinion has equal power with actual baptism, then judge the same way regarding glory, and you may be content with longing for it, as if that longing were itself glory. And what harm is done to you by not attaining actual glory, as long as you have the desire for it?

XXIII. And so also in those who fail to receive the Gift, some are altogether animal or bestial, according as they are either foolish or wicked; and this, I think, has to be added to their other sins, that they have no reverence at all for this Gift, but look upon it as a mere gift — to be acquiesced in if given them, and if not given them, then to be neglected. Others know and honour the Gift, but put it off; some through laziness, some through greediness. Others are not in a position to receive it, perhaps on account of infancy, or some perfectly involuntary circumstance through which they are prevented from receiving it, even if they wish. As then in the former case we found much difference, so too in this. They who altogether despise it are worse than they who neglect it through greed or carelessness. These are worse than they who have lost the Gift through ignorance or tyranny, for tyranny is nothing but an involuntary error. And I think that the first will have to suffer punishment, as for all their sins, so for their contempt of baptism; and that the second will also have to suffer, but less, because it was not so much through wickedness as through folly that they wrought their failure; and that the third will be neither glorified nor punished by the righteous Judge, as unsealed and yet not wicked, but persons who have suffered rather than done wrong. For not every one who is not bad enough to be punished is good enough to be honoured; just as not every one who is not good enough to be honoured is bad enough to be punished. And I look upon it as well from another point of view. If you judge the murderously disposed man by his will alone, apart from the act of murder, then you may reckon as baptized him who desired baptism apart from the reception of baptism. But if you cannot do the one how can you do the other? I cannot see it. Or, if you like, we will put it thus:– If desire in your opinion has equal power with actual baptism, then judge in the same way in regard to glory, and you may be content with longing for it, as if that were itself glory. And what harm is done you by your not attaining the actual glory, as long as you have the desire for it?

Since you have heard these words, come forward to receive baptism and be enlightened, so that your faces will not be ashamed through missing the grace. Receive the enlightenment at the proper time, so that darkness does not pursue you, catch you, and separate you from the illumination. The night comes when no one can work after we depart from this life. One statement is the voice of David, the other is from the True Light which lights every person who comes into the world. Consider how Solomon rebukes you who are too idle or lethargic, saying, "How long will you sleep, O sluggard, and when will you arise out of your sleep?" You rely on this or that excuse, and make pretenses in your sins: "I am waiting for Epiphany; I prefer Easter; I will wait for Pentecost. It is better to be baptized with Christ, to rise with Christ on the Day of His Resurrection, to honor the manifestation of the Spirit." And what then? The end will come suddenly on a day you do not expect and at an hour you are not aware of. Then you will have lack of grace as your companion, and you will be starving in the midst of all those riches of goodness, though you ought to reap the opposite fruit from the opposite course—a harvest through diligence and refreshment from the baptismal font, like the thirsty deer that runs quickly to the spring and quenches the weariness of his running with water. You should not be in Ishmael's situation, dried up for lack of water, or as the fable has it, punished by thirst in the midst of a spring. It is a sad thing to let market day pass by and then to seek for work. It is a sad thing to let the manna pass and then to long for food. It is a sad thing to take counsel too late and to become aware of the loss only when it is impossible to repair it—that is, after our departure from here, and the bitter closing of each person's life's deeds, and the punishment of sinners, and the glory of the purified. Therefore do not delay in coming to grace, but hurry, lest the robber get there before you, lest the adulterer pass you by, lest the insatiable person be satisfied before you, lest the murderer seize the blessing first, or the tax collector or the fornicator, or any of these violent ones who take the Kingdom of heaven by force. For it suffers violence willingly and is tyrannized over through goodness.

XXIV. Therefore since you have heard these words, come forward to it, and be enlightened, and your faces shall not be ashamed through missing the Grace. Receive then the Enlightenment in due season, that darkness pursue you not, and catch you, and sever you from the Illumining. The night comes when no man can work John 12:35 after our departure hence. The one is the voice of David, the other of the True Light which lights every man that comes into the world. And consider how Solomon reproves you who are too idle or lethargic, saying, How long will you sleep, O sluggard, Proverbs 6:9 and when will you arise out of your sleep? You rely upon this or that, and pretend pretences in sins; am waiting for Epiphany; I prefer Easter; I will wait for Pentecost. It is better to be baptized with Christ, to rise with Christ on the Day of His Resurrection, Matthew 24:50 to honour the Manifestation of the Spirit. And what then? The end will come suddenly in a day for which you look not, and in an hour that you are not aware of; and then you will have for a companion lack of grace; and you will be famished in the midst of all those riches of goodness, though you ought to reap the opposite fruit from the opposite course, a harvest by diligence, and refreshment from the font, like the thirsty hart that runs in haste to the spring, and quenches the labour of his race by water; and not to be in Ishmael's case, dried up for want of water, or as the fable has it, punished by thirst in the midst of a spring. It is a sad thing to let the market day go by and then to seek for work. It is a sad thing to let the Manna pass and then to long for food. It is a sad thing to take a counsel too late, and to become sensible of the loss only when it is impossible to repair it; that is, after our departure hence, and the bitter closing of the acts of each man's life, and the punishment of sinners, and the glory of the purified. Therefore do not delay in coming to grace, but hasten, lest the robber outstrip you, lest the adulterer pass you by, lest the insatiate be satisfied before you, lest the murderer seize the blessing first, or the publican or the fornicator, or any of these violent ones who take the Kingdom of heaven by force. Matthew 11:12 For it suffers violence willingly, and is tyrannized over through goodness.

Take my advice, my friend, and be slow to do evil but quick to pursue your salvation. Being ready for evil and slow toward good are equally wrong. If you are invited to a wild party, don't be quick to go. If invited to apostasy, run away. If a group of evildoers says to you, "Come with us, share our bloodguiltiness, let us hide in the earth a righteous man unjustly," don't even listen to them. This way you will gain two important things: you will show the other person his sin, and you will free yourself from evil companions. But if David the Great says to you, "Come and let us rejoice in the Lord," or another prophet says, "Come and let us ascend into the Mountain of the Lord," or our Savior Himself says, "Come unto me all you that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest," or "Arise, let us go hence," shining brightly, glittering above snow, whiter than milk, shining above the sapphire stone—don't resist or delay. Let us be like Peter and John and hurry, just as they did to the tomb and the Resurrection, so we should hurry to the baptismal font, running together, racing against each other, striving to be first to receive this blessing. And don't say, "Go away and come again, and tomorrow I will be baptized," when you can have the blessing today. Don't say, "I will have with me my father, mother, brothers, wife, children, friends, and everyone I value, and then I will be saved, but it is not yet the right time for me to be enlightened," because if you say this, there is reason to fear that those you hoped would share your joy will instead share your sorrow. If they will be with you, good—but don't wait for them. And don't say, "But where is my offering for my baptism, and where is my baptismal robe in which I shall be made bright, and where is what is needed to provide hospitality for those who will baptize me, so that in these things too I may become worthy of notice?" For, as you see, all these things are necessary, and because of this the grace will be diminished. Don't treat great things so carelessly or allow yourself to think so poorly. The sacrament is greater than the visible circumstances. Offer yourself; clothe yourself with Christ; feast me with your conduct. I rejoice to be treated with such affection, and God who gives these great gifts rejoices in this way too. Nothing is great in God's sight except what the poor can give, so that the poor may not be left behind here as well, since they cannot compete with the rich. In other matters there is a distinction between poor and rich, but here the more willing person is the richer.

XXV. Take my advice, my friend, and be slow to do evil, but swift to your salvation; for readiness to evil and tardiness to good are equally bad. If you are invited to a revel, be not swift to go; if to apostasy, leap away; if a company of evildoers say to you, Come with us, share our bloodguiltiness, let us hide in the earth a righteous man unjustly, Proverbs 1:11 do not lend them even your ears. Thus you will make two very great gains; you will make known to the other his sin, and you will deliver yourself from evil company. But if David the Great say unto you, Come and let us rejoice in the Lord; or another Prophet, Come and let us ascend into the Mountain of the Lord; Micah 4:2 or our Saviour Himself, Come unto me all you that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest; Matthew 11:28 or, Arise, let us go hence, shining brightly, glittering above snow, whiter than milk, shining above the sapphire stone; let us not resist or delay. Let us be like Peter and John, and let us hasten; John 20:3 as they did to the Sepulchre and the Resurrection, so we to the Font; running together, racing against each other, striving to be first to obtain this Blessing. And say not, Go away, and come again, and tomorrow I will be baptized, Proverbs 3:28 when you may have the blessing today. I will have with me father, mother, brothers, wife, children, friends, and all whom I value, and then I will be saved; but it is not yet the fitting time for me to be made bright; for if you say so, there is reason to fear lest you should have as sharers of your sorrow those whom you hoped to have as sharers of your joy. If they will be with you, well — but do not wait for them. For it is base to say, But where is my offering for my baptism, and where is my baptismal robe, in which I shall be made bright, and where is what is wanted for the entertainment of my baptizers, that in these too I may become worthy of notice? For, as you see, all these things are necessary, and on account of this the Grace will be lessened. Do not thus trifle with great things, or allow yourself to think so basely. The Sacrament is greater than the visible environment. Offer yourself; clothe yourself with Christ, feast me with your conduct; I rejoice to be thus affectionately treated, and God Who gives these great gifts rejoices thus. Nothing is great in the sight of God, but what the poor may give, so that the poor may not here also be outrun, for they cannot contend with the rich. In other matters there is a distinction between poor and rich, but here the more willing is the richer.

26. Let nothing prevent you from moving forward, or distract you from your eagerness. While your desire is still strong, seize what you desire. While the iron is hot, let it be hardened by cold water, in case something happens in the meantime and destroys your desire. I am Philip; you be Candace's eunuch. You too should say, "Look, here is water, what prevents me from being baptized?" Seize the opportunity; rejoice greatly in the blessing; and having spoken, be baptized; and having been baptized, be saved; and though you may be an Ethiopian in body, become white in soul. Do not say, "A bishop must baptize me—and he a metropolitan—and he from Jerusalem" (for grace does not come from a place, but from the Spirit)—"and he of noble birth, for it would be disgraceful for my nobility to be insulted by being baptized by a man of no family." Do not say, "I don't mind a mere priest, as long as he is celibate, and devout, and lives an angelic life; for it would be disgraceful for me to be defiled even at the moment of my cleansing." Do not demand credentials from the preacher or the one baptizing. For another is his judge, and the examiner of what you cannot see. For man looks at the outward appearance, but the Lord looks at the heart. But to you, let everyone be trustworthy for purification, as long as he is one of those who have been approved, not one of those who are openly condemned, and not a stranger to the Church. Do not judge your judges, you who need healing; and do not make fine distinctions about the rank of those who will cleanse you, or be critical about your spiritual fathers. One may be higher or lower than another, but all are higher than you. Look at it this way. One may be gold, another iron, but both are rings and have engraved on them the same royal image; and when they stamp the wax, what difference is there between the seal of one and that of the other? None. Identify the material in the wax, if you are so very clever. Tell me which is the impression of the iron ring, and which of the gold. And how do they turn out to be the same? The difference is in the material and not in the seal. And so anyone can be your baptizer; for though one may surpass another in his life, the grace of baptism is the same, and anyone formed in the same faith may be your consecrator.

XXVI. Let nothing hinder you from going on, nor draw you away from your readiness. While your desire is still vehement, seize upon that which you desire. While the iron is hot, let it be tempered by the cold water, lest anything should happen in the interval, and put an end to your desire. I am Philip; do you be Candace's Eunuch. Acts 8:36 Do you also say, See, here is water, what does hinder me to be baptized? Seize the opportunity; rejoice greatly in the blessing; and having spoken be baptized; and having been baptized be saved; and though you be an Ethiopian body, be made white in soul. Do not say, A Bishop shall baptize me — and he a Metropolitan — and he of Jerusalem (for the Grace does not come of a place, but of the Spirit) — and he of noble birth, for it would be a sad thing for my nobility to be insulted by being baptized by a man of no family. Do not say, I do not mind a mere Priest, if he is a celibate, and a religious, and of angelic life; for it would be a sad thing for me to be defiled even in the moment of my cleansing. Do not ask for credentials of the preacher or the baptizer. For another is his judge, 1 Samuel 16:7 and the examiner of what you can not see. For man looks on the outward appearance, but the Lord looks on the heart. But to you let every one be trustworthy for purification, so only he is one of those who have been approved, not of those who are openly condemned, and not a stranger to the Church. Do not judge your judges, you who need healing; and do not make nice distinctions about the rank of those who shall cleanse you, or be critical about your spiritual fathers. One may be higher or lower than another, but all are higher than you. Look at it this way. One may be golden, another iron, but both are rings and have engraved on them the same royal image; and thus when they impress the wax, what difference is there between the seal of the one and that of the other? None. Detect the material in the wax, if you are so very clever. Tell me which is the impression of the iron ring, and which of the golden. And how do they come to be one? The difference is in the material and not in the seal. And so anyone can be your baptizer; for though one may excel another in his life, yet the grace of baptism is the same, and any one may be your consecrator who is formed in the same faith.

Do not look down on being baptized alongside a poor person if you are rich, or alongside someone lowborn if you are noble, or alongside someone who is currently your slave if you are a master. Even in doing this, you will not be humbling yourself as much as Christ, to whom you are being baptized today, who for your sake took on even the form of a slave. From the day of your new birth, all the old distinctions are erased, and Christ is placed upon everyone in one form. Do not be ashamed to confess your sins, remembering how John baptized—so that through present shame you may escape future shame, for this too is part of the future punishment. Prove that you truly hate sin by openly displaying it and triumphing over it as something contemptible. Do not reject the medicine of exorcism or refuse it because of its length. This too tests whether you have the right disposition for grace. What effort must you make compared to that of the Queen of Ethiopia, who arose and came from the farthest part of the earth to see Solomon's wisdom? And look—a Greater than Solomon is here, according to the judgment of those who reason maturely. Do not hesitate because of a long journey, or distance by sea, or fire if that too lies before you, or any other hindrance, small or great, that stands between you and obtaining the gift. But if you can obtain what you desire without any labor or trouble at all, what foolishness it is to delay receiving the gift. "Ho, everyone who thirsts, come to the waters," Isaiah invites you, "and he who has no money, come buy wine and milk, without money and without price." How swift is His mercy! How easy is the Covenant! You can purchase this blessing simply by willing it. He accepts your very desire as a great price. He thirsts to be thirsted for. He gives drink to all who desire to drink. He considers it a kindness to be asked for kindness. He is ready and generous. He gives with more pleasure than others receive. Only let us not be condemned for frivolity by asking for little and for what is unworthy of the Giver. Blessed is he from whom Jesus asks for drink, as He did from that Samaritan woman, and to whom He gives a well of water springing up to eternal life. Blessed is he who sows beside all waters and upon every soul—tomorrow to be plowed and watered, though today the ox and the donkey tread on it while it is dry and without water and oppressed with unreason. And blessed is he who, though he is a valley of rushes, is watered from the House of the Lord, for he is made fruit-bearing instead of rush-bearing, and produces what is food for humanity, not what is rough and unprofitable. And for the sake of this, we must be very careful not to miss the Grace.

XXVII. Do not disdain to be baptized with a poor man, if you are rich; or if you are noble, with one who is lowborn; or if you are a master, with one who is up to the present time your slave. Not even so will you be humbling yourself as Christ, unto Whom you are baptized today, Who for your sake took upon Himself even the form of a slave. From the day of your new birth all the old marks were effaced, and Christ was put upon all in one form. Do not disdain to confess your sins, knowing how John baptized, that by present shame you may escape from future shame (for this too is a part of the future punishment); and prove that you really hate sin by making a show of it openly, and triumphing over it as worthy of contempt. Do not reject the medicine of exorcism, nor refuse it because of its length. This too is a touchstone of your right disposition for grace. What labour have you to do compared with that of the Queen of Ethiopia, 1 Kings 10:1 who arose and came from the utmost part of the earth to see the wisdom of Solomon? And behold a Greater than Solomon is here Matthew 12:42 in the judgment of those who reason maturely. Do not hesitate either at length of journey, or distance by sea; or fire, if this too lies before you; or of any other, small or great, of the hindrances that you may attain to the gift. But if without any labour and trouble at all you may obtain that which you desire, what folly it is to put off the gift: Ho, every one that thirsts, come to the waters, Isaiah 55:1 Esaias invites you, and he that has no money, come buy wine and milk, without money and without price. O swiftness of His mercy: O easiness of the Covenant: This blessing may be bought by you merely for willing it; He accepts the very desire as a great price; He thirsts to be thirsted for; He gives to drink to all who desire to drink; He takes it as a kindness to be asked for the kindness; He is ready and liberal; He gives with more pleasure than others receive. Acts 20:35 Only let us not be condemned for frivolity by asking for little, and for what is unworthy of the Giver. Blessed is he from whom Jesus asks drink, as He did from that Samaritan woman, and gives a well of water springing up unto eternal life. John 4:7 Blessed is he that sows beside all waters, and upon every soul, tomorrow to be ploughed and watered, which today the ox and the ass tread, while it is dry and without water, Isaiah 32:20 and oppressed with unreason. And blessed is he who, though he be a valley of rushes, is watered out of the House of the Lord; for he is made fruitbearing instead of rushbearing, and produces that which is for the food of man, not that which is rough and unprofitable. And for the sake of this we must be very careful not to miss the Grace.

28. Some will say, "Fine, that's true for those who request baptism. But what about infants who are aware neither of their loss nor of God's grace? Should we baptize them too?" Yes, certainly, if they are in any danger. It's better for them to be sanctified without being aware of it than for them to die without being sealed and uninitiated.

XXVIII. Be it so, some will say, in the case of those who ask for Baptism; what have you to say about those who are still children, and conscious neither of the loss nor of the grace? Are we to baptize them too? Certainly, if any danger presses. For it is better that they should be unconsciously sanctified than that they should depart unsealed and uninitiated.

We find proof of this in circumcision on the eighth day, which was a kind of symbolic seal and was given to children before they had the use of reason. The same goes for the anointing of the doorposts, which saved the firstborn even though it was applied to things that had no consciousness. But regarding other children, I recommend waiting until the end of the third year, or a little before or after, when they can listen and give some response about the Sacrament. Even if they don't understand it perfectly, they can at least grasp the basics. Then you should sanctify them in soul and body with the great sacrament of our consecration. Here's how it is: at that age they begin to be accountable for their lives, when reason has matured and they learn the mystery of life (they aren't held responsible for sins committed in ignorance during their early years), and it is much more beneficial in every way to be strengthened by the Font, because of the sudden attacks of danger that come upon us, which are stronger than our defenses.

A proof of this is found in the Circumcision on the eighth day, which was a sort of typical seal, and was conferred on children before they had the use of reason. And so is the anointing of the doorposts, Exodus 12:22 which preserved the firstborn, though applied to things which had no consciousness. But in respect of others I give my advice to wait till the end of the third year, or a little more or less, when they may be able to listen and to answer something about the Sacrament; that, even though they do not perfectly understand it, yet at any rate they may know the outlines; and then to sanctify them in soul and body with the great sacrament of our consecration. For this is how the matter stands; at that time they begin to be responsible for their lives, when reason is matured, and they learn the mystery of life (for of sins of ignorance owing to their tender years they have no account to give), and it is far more profitable on all accounts to be fortified by the Font, because of the sudden assaults of danger that befall us, stronger than our helpers.

But someone says, "Christ was thirty years old when He was baptized, and He was God. Yet you tell us to hurry our baptism?" You have answered the difficulty yourself when you say He was God. For He was complete purity; He had no need of purification. Rather, He was purified for your sake, just as He took on flesh for your sake, though He had no flesh. There was no danger to Him in delaying baptism, since He had control over both His passion and His birth. But for you the danger is great if you depart having been born only to corruption, without being clothed with incorruption. There is also this further point to consider: that particular time of baptism was necessary for Him, but the same is not true for you. He revealed Himself in the thirtieth year after His birth and not before, first so that He would not appear showy, which is characteristic of vulgar minds, and second because that age fully tests virtue and is the right time to teach. And since it was necessary for Him to undergo the passion that saves the world, it was also necessary that everything belonging to the passion should fit together with the passion: the Manifestation, the Baptism, the Witness from Heaven, the Proclamation, the gathering of the crowd, the Miracles—all forming one body, not torn apart or broken by intervals. For from the Baptism and Proclamation arose that earthquake of people coming together (for this is what Scripture calls that time), and from the crowd came the display of signs and miracles that lead to the Gospel. From these came the jealousy, from this the hatred, from the hatred the plot against Him and the betrayal, and from these the Cross and the other events by which our salvation has been accomplished. These are the reasons in Christ's case, as far as we can understand them. Perhaps another, more hidden reason might also be found.

XXIX. But, one says, Christ was thirty years old when He was baptized, Luke 3:23 and that although He was God; and do you bid us hurry our Baptism? — You have solved the difficulty when you say He was God. For He was absolute cleansing; He had no need of cleansing; but it was for you that He was purified, just as it was for you that, though He had not flesh, yet He is clothed with flesh. Nor was there any danger to Him from putting off Baptism, for He had the ordering of His own Passion as of His own Birth. But in your case the danger is to no small interests, if you were to depart after a birth to corruption alone, and without being clothed with incorruption. And there is this further point for me to consider, that that particular time of baptism was a necessity for Him, but your case is not the same. He manifested Himself in the thirtieth year after His birth and not before; first, in order that He might not appear ostentatious, which is a condition belonging to vulgar minds; and next, because that age tests virtue thoroughly, and is the right time to teach. And since it was needful for Him to undergo the passion which saves the world, it was needful also that all things which belong to the passion should fit into the passion; the Manifestation, the Baptism, the Witness from Heaven, the Proclamation, the concourse of the multitude, the Miracles; and that they should be as it were one body, not torn asunder, nor broken apart by intervals. For out of the Baptism and Proclamation arose that earthquake of people coming together, for so Scripture calls that time; Matthew 21:10 and out of the multitude arose the showing of the signs and the miracles that lead up to the Gospel. And out of these came the jealousy, and from this the hatred, and out of the hatred the circumstance of the plot against Him, and the betrayal; and out of these the Cross, and the other events by which our Salvation has been effected. Such are the reasons in the case of Christ so far as we can attain to them. And perhaps another more secret reason might be found.

But for you, what necessity is there that by following examples which are far above you, you should do something so ill-advised for yourself? For there are many other details of the Gospel history which are quite different from what happens nowadays, and their seasons do not correspond. For instance, Christ fasted just before His temptation, while we fast before Easter. As far as the number of fasting days is concerned, it is the same, but the difference in the seasons is no small matter. He armed Himself with fasting against temptation, but for us this fast is symbolic of dying with Christ, and it is a purification in preparation for the festival. And He fasted absolutely for forty days, because He was God, but we measure our fasting by our capacity, even though some are led by zeal to push beyond their strength. Again, He gave the Sacrament of the Passover to His disciples in an upper room, after supper, and one day before He suffered, but we celebrate it in houses of prayer, before food, and after His resurrection. He rose again on the third day, but our resurrection will not come until after a long time. But matters which have to do with Him are neither abruptly separated from us nor yet yoked together with those which concern us in point of time. Instead, they were handed down to us just so far as to be patterns of what we should do, and then they carefully avoided an entire and exact resemblance.

XXX. But for you, what necessity is there that by following the examples which are far above you, you should do a thing so ill-advised for yourself? For there are many other details of the Gospel History which are quite different to what happens nowadays, and the seasons of which do not correspond. For instance Christ fasted a little before His temptation, we before Easter. As far as the fasting days are concerned it is the same, but the difference in the seasons is no little one. He armed Himself with them against temptation; but to us this fast is symbolic of dying with Christ, and it is a purification in preparation for the festival. And He fasted absolutely for forty days, for He was God; but we measure our fasting by our power, even though some are led by zeal to rush beyond their strength. Again, He gave the Sacrament of the Passover to His Disciples in an upper chamber, and after supper, and one day before He suffered; but we celebrate it in Houses of Prayer, and before food, and after His resurrection. He rose again the third day; our resurrection is not till after a long time. But matters which have to do with Him are neither abruptly separated from us, nor yet yoked together with those which concern us in point of time; but they were handed down to us just so far as to be patterns of what we should do, and then they carefully avoided an entire and exact resemblance.

If you will listen to me, you will say a long farewell to all such arguments, and you will eagerly embrace this blessing and begin to engage in a twofold struggle. First, prepare yourself for baptism by purifying yourself, and second, preserve the baptismal gift, for it is equally difficult to obtain a blessing we do not have and to keep it once we have gained it. Often what zeal has acquired, laziness has destroyed, and what hesitation has lost, diligence has regained. Great help in attaining what you desire comes from vigils, fasts, sleeping on the ground, prayers, tears, and showing pity and giving alms to those in need. Let these be your thanksgiving for what you have received and at the same time your safeguard of them. You have the benefit to remind you of many commandments, so do not break them. Does a poor man approach you? Remember how poor you once were and how rich you were made. If someone in need of bread or drink, perhaps another Lazarus, is laid at your gate, respect the sacramental table to which you have approached, the bread of which you have partaken, the cup in which you have communicated, being consecrated by the sufferings of Christ. If a stranger falls at your feet, homeless and a foreigner, welcome in him the one who for your sake was a stranger, even among his own, and who came to dwell in you by his grace and who drew you toward the heavenly dwelling place. Be a Zacchaeus, who yesterday was a tax collector and today is generous of soul. Offer everything to the coming in of Christ, so that though small in bodily stature you may show yourself great, nobly contemplating Christ. If a sick or wounded person lies before you, respect your own health and the wounds from which Christ delivered you. If you see someone naked, clothe him in honor of your own garment of incorruption, which is Christ, for as many as were baptized into Christ have put on Christ. If you find a debtor falling at your feet, tear up every document, whether just or unjust. Remember the ten thousand talents which Christ forgave you, and do not be a harsh collector of a smaller debt, and from whom? From your fellow servant, you who were forgiven so much more by the Master. Otherwise you will have to give satisfaction to his mercy, which you would not imitate and take as your example.

XXXI. If then you will listen to me, you will bid a long farewell to all such arguments, and you will jump at this Blessing, and begin to struggle in a twofold conflict; first, to prepare yourself for baptism by purifying yourself; and next, to preserve the baptismal gift; for it is a matter of equal difficulty to obtain a blessing which we have not, and to keep it when we have gained it. For often what zeal has acquired sloth has destroyed; and what hesitation has lost diligence has regained. A great assistance to the attainment of what you desire are vigils, fasts, sleeping on the ground, prayers, tears, pity of and almsgiving to those who are in need. And let these be your thanksgiving for what you have received, and at the same time your safeguard of them. You have the benefit to remind you of many commandments; so do not transgress them. Does a poor man approach you? Remember how poor you once were, and how rich you were made. One in want of bread or of drink, perhaps another Lazarus, is cast at your gate; respect the Sacramental Table to which you have approached, the Bread of Which you have partaken, the Cup in Which you have communicated, being consecrated by the Sufferings of Christ. If a stranger fall at your feet, homeless and a foreigner, welcome in him Him who for your sake was a stranger, and that among His own, John 1:11 and who came to dwell in you by His grace, and who drew you towards the heavenly dwelling place. Be a Zaccheus, who yesterday was a Publican, and is today of liberal soul; offer all to the coming in of Christ, that though small in bodily stature you may show yourself great, nobly contemplating Christ. A sick or a wounded man lies before you; respect your own health, and the wounds from which Christ delivered you. If you see one naked clothe him, in honour of your own garment of incorruption, which is Christ, for as many as were baptized into Christ have put on Christ. Galatians 3:27 If you find a debtor falling at your feet, tear up every document, whether just or unjust. Remember the ten thousand talents which Christ forgave you, and be not a harsh exactor of a smaller debt — and that from whom? From your fellow servant, you who were forgiven so much more by the Master. Otherwise you will have to give satisfaction to His mercy, which you would not imitate and take as your copy.

Let the washing be not just for your body, but also for the image of God within you. It should not merely wash away sins, but also correct your character. Let it not only wash away the old filth, but purify the source itself. Let it not only motivate you to gain honorably, but also teach you to lose honorably—or, what is easier, to give back what you have wrongfully taken. For what good is it if your sin has been forgiven, but you have not repaired the loss you caused to the person you wronged? Two sins weigh on your conscience: first, that you gained something dishonestly, and second, that you kept what you gained. You received forgiveness for the first, but regarding the second you are still in sin, because you still possess what belongs to someone else. Your sin has not ended, but has only been divided by the passage of time. Part of it was committed before your baptism, but part remains after your baptism. Baptism carries forgiveness for past sins, not present ones, and its cleansing must not be treated lightly but genuinely take hold of you. You must be made perfectly bright, not merely painted over. You must receive the gift not of a mere covering of your sins, but of their complete removal. Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven—this comes through complete cleansing—and whose sins are hidden—this applies to those who are not yet healed in their deepest soul. Blessed is the man to whom the Lord will not impute sin—this is a third class of sinners, whose actions are not praiseworthy, but who are innocent in intention.

XXXII. Let the laver be not for your body only, but also for the image of God in you; not merely a washing away of sins in you, but also a correction of your temper; let it not only wash away the old filth, but let it purify the fountainhead. Let it not only move you to honourable acquisition, but let it teach you also honourably to lose possession; or, which is more easy, to make restitution of what you have wrongfully acquired. For what profit is it that your sin should have been forgiven you, but the loss which you have inflicted should not be repaired to him whom you have injured? Two sins are on your conscience, the one that you made a dishonest gain, the other that you retained the gains; you received forgiveness for the one, but in respect of the other you are still in sin, for you have still possession of what belongs to another; and your sin has not been put to an end, but only divided by the time which has elapsed. Part of it was perpetrated before your Baptism, but part remains after your Baptism; for Baptism carries forgiveness of Past, not of Present sins; and its purification must not be played with, but be genuinely impressed upon you; you must be made perfectly bright, and not be merely colored; you must receive the gift, not of a mere covering of your sins, but of a taking them clean away. Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven…this is done by the complete cleansing…and whose sins are hidden…this belongs to those who are not yet healed in their deepest soul. Blessed is the man to whom the Lord will not impute sin….This is a third class of sinners, whose actions are not praiseworthy, but who are innocent of intention.

Yesterday you were a Canaanite soul bent over by sin; today you have been made straight by the Word. Do not be bent down again and condemned to the earth, as if weighed down by the Devil with a wooden collar, and do not develop an incurable curvature. Yesterday you were being dried up by a heavy flow of blood, for you were pouring out crimson sin; today you are stanched and flourishing again, for you have touched the hem of Christ and your bleeding has stopped. Guard the cleansing, I beg you, so that you do not bleed again and find yourself unable to lay hold of Christ to steal salvation; for Christ does not like to be stolen from repeatedly, though He is very merciful. Yesterday you were thrown on a bed, exhausted and paralyzed, and you had no one to put you into the pool when the water was stirred. Today you have Him who is in one prosopon Man and God, or rather God and Man. You were raised up from your bed, or rather you took up your bed, and publicly acknowledged the benefit. Do not be thrown on your bed again by sinning, in the evil rest of a body paralyzed by its pleasures. But walk as you now are, mindful of the command: Behold, you are made whole; sin no more lest a worse thing happen to you if you prove yourself bad after the blessing you have received. You have heard the loud voice, Lazarus, come forth, as you lay in the tomb; not, however, after four days, but after many days; and you were loosed from the bonds of your grave clothes. Do not become dead again, or live with those who dwell in the tombs; and do not bind yourself with the bonds of your own sins; for it is uncertain whether you will rise again from the tomb until the last and universal resurrection, which will bring every work into judgment, not to be healed, but to be judged, and to give account of all that it has stored up for good or evil.

XXXIII. What say I then, and what is my argument? Yesterday you were a Canaanite soul bent together by sin; today you have been made straight by the Word. Do not be bent gain, and condemned to the earth, as if weighed down by the Devil with a wooden collar, nor get an incurable curvature. Yesterday you were being dried up Matthew 9:20 by an abundant hæmorrhage, for you were pouring out crimson sin; today stanched and flourishing again, for you have touched the hem of Christ and your issue has been stayed. Guard, I pray you, the cleansing lest you should again have a hæmorrhage, and not be able to lay hold of Christ to steal salvation; for Christ does not like to be stolen from often, though He is very merciful. Yesterday you were flung upon a bed, exhausted and paralyzed, and you had no one when the water should be troubled to put you into the pool. Today you have Him Who is in one Person Man and God, or rather God and Man. You were raised up from your bed, or rather you took up your bed, and publicly acknowledged the benefit. Do not again be thrown upon your bed by sinning, in the evil rest of a body paralyzed by its pleasures. But as you now are, so walk, mindful of the command, Behold you are made whole; sin no more lest a worse thing happen unto you if you prove yourself bad after the blessing you have received. You have heard the loud voice, Lazarus, come forth, John 11:43 as you lay in the tomb; not, however, after four days, but after many days; and you were loosed from the bonds of your graveclothes. Do not again become dead, nor live with those who dwell in the tombs; Mark 5:3 nor bind yourself with the bonds of your own sins; for it is uncertain whether you will rise again from the tomb till the last and universal resurrection, which will bring every work into judgment, Ecclesiastes 12:14 not to be healed, but to be judged, and to give account of all which for good or evil it has treasured up.

If you were covered with leprosy, that disfiguring evil, you have scraped off the diseased matter and received back the Image in its wholeness. Show your cleansing to me, your priest, so that I may recognize how much more precious it is than the legal cleansing. Do not place yourself among the nine ungrateful men, but imitate the tenth. For even though he was a Samaritan, he was better minded than the others. Make sure that you will not break out again with evil sores and find your body's condition difficult to heal. Yesterday stinginess and greed were withering your hand; today let generosity and kindness stretch it out. It is a noble cure for a withered hand to scatter abroad, to give to the poor, to pour out the things we possess in abundance until we reach the very bottom. Perhaps this will produce food for you, as it did for the woman of Zarephath, especially if you happen to be feeding an Elijah. Recognize that it is a good abundance to be needy for the sake of Christ, who for our sakes became poor. If you were deaf and mute, let the Word sound in your ears, or rather keep Him there who has sounded. Do not shut your ears to the instruction of the Lord and to His counsel, like the adder does to charms. If you are blind and unenlightened, enlighten your eyes so that you do not sleep in death. In God's light see light, and in the Spirit of God be enlightened by the Son, that threefold and undivided light. If you receive all the Word, you will bring upon your own soul all the healing powers of Christ, with which these individuals were healed separately. Only do not be ignorant of the measure of grace; only do not let the enemy maliciously sow weeds while you sleep. Only take care that since by your cleansing you have become an object of hatred to the evil one, you do not again make yourself an object of pity through sin. Only be careful lest while rejoicing and lifted up excessively by the blessing, you fall again through pride. Only be diligent concerning your cleansing, setting ascents in your heart, and keep with all diligence the forgiveness you have received as a gift, so that while the forgiveness comes from God, the preservation of it may come from you as well.

XXXIV. If you were full of leprosy, that shapeless evil, yet you scraped off the evil matter, and received again the Image whole. Show your cleansing to me your Priest, that I may recognize how much more precious it is than the legal one. Do not range yourself with the nine unthankful men, but imitate the tenth. For although he was a Samaritan, yet he was of better mind than the others. Make certain that you will not break out again with evil ulcers, and find the indisposition of your body hard to heal. Yesterday meanness and avarice were withering your hand; today let liberality and kindness stretch it out. It is a noble cure for a weak hand to disperse abroad, to give to the poor, to pour out the things which we possess abundantly, till we reach the very bottom; and perhaps this will gush forth food for you, as for the woman of Sarepta, and especially if you happen to be feeding an Elias, to recognize that it is a good abundance to be needy for the sake of Christ, Who for our sakes became poor. If you were deaf and dumb, let the Word sound Mark 7:32 in your ears, or rather keep there Him Who has sounded. Do not shut your ears to the Instruction of the Lord, and to His Counsel, like the adder to charms. If you are blind and unenlightened, lighten your eyes that you sleep not in death. In God's Light see light, and in the Spirit of God be enlightened by the Son, That Threefold and Undivided Light. If you receive all the Word, you will bring therewith upon your own soul all the healing powers of Christ, with which separately these individuals were healed. Only be not ignorant of the measure of grace; only let not the enemy, while you sleep, maliciously sow tares. Matthew 13:25 Only take care that as by your cleansing you have become an object of enmity to the Evil One, you do not again make yourself an object of pity by sin. Only be careful lest, while rejoicing and lifted up above measure by the blessing, you fall again through pride. Only be diligent as to your cleansing, setting ascensions in your heart, and keep with all diligence the remission which you have received as a gift, in order that, while the remission comes from God, the preservation of it may come from yourself also.

Remember this parable always, and this is how you will help yourself best and most completely. The unclean and evil spirit has gone out of you, driven away by baptism. He will not accept this expulsion; he will not resign himself to being without a house or home. He goes through waterless places, dry of the Divine Stream, and there he wants to stay. He wanders, looking for rest; he finds none. He comes upon baptized souls whose sins the font has washed away. He fears the water; he is choked by the cleansing, just as the Legion were in the sea. Again he returns to the house from which he came out. He is shameless, he is aggressive, he makes a fresh attack on it, he makes a new attempt. If he finds that Christ has taken up residence there and has filled the place he had left vacant, he is driven back again and goes off without success and has become an object of pity in his wandering state. But if he finds in you a place swept and decorated but empty and idle, equally ready to receive this or that, whichever comes first to occupy it, he leaps into it and takes up residence there with a larger group. And the last state is worse than the first, because back then there was hope of improvement and salvation, but now the evil runs wild and drags in sin through its flight from good, and therefore the possession is more secure for the one who lives there.

XXXV. How shall this be? Remember always the parable, Luke 11:24 and so will you best and most perfectly help yourself. The unclean and malignant spirit is gone out of you, being chased by baptism. He will not submit to the expulsion, he will not resign himself to be houseless and homeless: He goes through waterless places, dry of the Divine Stream, and there he desires to abide. He wanders, seeking rest; he finds none. He lights on baptized souls, whose sins the font has washed away. He fears the water; he is choked with the cleansing, as the Legion were in the sea. Mark 5:13 Again he returns to the house whence he came out. He is shameless, he is contentious, he makes a fresh assault upon it, he makes a new attempt. If he finds that Christ has taken up His abode there, and has filled the place which he had vacated, he is driven back again, and goes off without success and has become an object of pity in his wandering state. But if he finds in you a place, swept and garnished indeed, but empty and idle, equally ready to take in this or that which shall first occupy it, he makes a leap into it, he takes up his abode there with a larger train; and the last state is worse than the first, inasmuch as then there was a hope of amendment and safety, but now the evil is rampant, and drags in sin by its flight from good, and therefore the possession is more secure to him who dwells there.

I will remind you again about Illuminations, and I will do so often, listing them from Holy Scripture. I myself will be happier for remembering them (for what is sweeter than light to those who have tasted light?), and I will dazzle you with my words. A light has sprung up for the righteous, and with it joyful gladness as its partner. And "The light of the righteous is everlasting." "You are shining wondrously from the everlasting mountains" is said to God, referring I think to the angelic powers that help our efforts toward good. And you have heard David's words: "The Lord is my light and my salvation, whom then shall I fear?" At one moment he asks that the light and truth may be sent out for him, at another he gives thanks that he has a share in it, in that the light of God is marked upon him—that is, the signs of the illumination given are impressed upon him and recognized. There is one light alone we must avoid—the light that is the offspring of the destructive fire. Let us not walk in the light of our own fire and in the flame we have kindled. For I know a cleansing fire which Christ came to send upon the earth, and He Himself is called Fire in an anagogical sense. This fire takes away whatever is material and of evil habit, and He desires to kindle it with all speed, for He longs to do us good quickly, since He even gives us coals of fire to help us. I also know a fire that is not cleansing but avenging—either that fire of Sodom which He pours down on all sinners, mixed with brimstone and storms, or that which is prepared for the devil and his angels, or that which proceeds from the face of the Lord and burns up his enemies all around. And there is one even more fearful than these: the unquenchable fire which is paired with the worm that does not die but is eternal for the wicked. All of these belong to the destroying power, though some may prefer even here to take a more merciful view of this fire, as is fitting for Him who disciplines.

XXXVI. I will remind you again about Illuminations, and that often, and will reckon them up from Holy Scripture. For I myself shall be happier for remembering them (for what is sweeter than light to those who have tasted light?) and I will dazzle you with my words. There is sprung up a light for the righteous, and its partner joyful gladness. And, The light of the righteous is everlasting; Proverbs 13:9 and You are shining wondrously from the everlasting mountains, is said to God, I think of the Angelic powers which aid our efforts after good. And you have heard David's words; The Lord is my Light and my Salvation, whom then shall I fear? And now he asks that the Light and the Truth may be sent forth for him, now giving thanks that he has a share in it, in that the Light of God is marked upon him; that is, that the signs of the illumination given are impressed upon him and recognized. One light alone let us shun — that which is the offspring of the baleful fire; let us not walk in the light of our fire, Isaiah 50:11 and in the flame which we have kindled. For I know a cleansing fire which Christ came to send upon the earth, Luke 12:49 and He Himself is anagogically called a Fire. This Fire takes away whatsoever is material and of evil habit; and this He desires to kindle with all speed, for He longs for speed in doing us good, since He gives us even coals of fire to help us. I know also a fire which is not cleansing, but avenging; either that fire of Sodom Genesis 19:24 which He pours down on all sinners, mingled with brimstone and storms, or that which is prepared for the Devil and his Angels Matthew 25:41 or that which proceeds from the face of the Lord, and shall burn up his enemies round about; and one even more fearful still than these, the unquenchable fire which is ranged with the worm that dies not but is eternal for the wicked. For all these belong to the destroying power; though some may prefer even in this place to take a more merciful view of this fire, worthily of Him That chastises.

I know of two kinds of fire, and likewise two kinds of light. One is the light of our governing power that directs our steps according to God's will. The other is a deceptive and intrusive light, completely opposite to the true light, though it pretends to be that light so it can trick us by its appearance. This is actually darkness, yet it has the look of noonday—the highest perfection of light. This is how I understand the passage about those who continually flee in darkness at noonday, for this is really night, yet those ruined by luxury think it is bright light. What does David say? Night surrounded me and I didn't know it, for I thought my luxury was enlightenment. But such people are in this condition. As for us, let us kindle for ourselves the light of knowledge. We will do this by sowing righteousness and reaping the fruit of life, because action is the supporter of contemplation. In this way, among other things, we may also learn what is true light and what is false light, and be saved from unknowingly falling into evil disguised as good. Let us become light, as the Great Light said to the disciples: you are the light of the world. Let us become lights in the world, holding forth the Word of Life—that is, let us become a life-giving power to others. Let us grasp the Godhead; let us grasp the First and Brightest Light. Let us walk toward Him shining, before our feet stumble on dark and hostile mountains. While it is day, let us walk honestly as in the day, not in rioting and drunkenness, not in sexual immorality and sensuality, which are the dishonesties of the night.

XXXVII. And as I know of two kinds of fire, so also do I of light. The one is the light of our ruling power directing our steps according to the will of God; the other is a deceitful and meddling one, quite contrary to the true light, though pretending to be that light, that it may cheat us by its appearance. This really is darkness, yet has the appearance of noonday, the high perfection of light. And so I read that passage of those who continually flee in darkness at noonday; Isaiah 16:3 for this is really night, and yet is thought to be bright light by those who have been ruined by luxury. For what says David? Night was around me and I knew it not, for I thought that my luxury was enlightenment. But such are they, and in this condition; but let us kindle for ourselves the light of knowledge. This will be done by sowing unto righteousness, and reaping the fruit of life, for action is the patron of contemplation, that among other things we may learn also what is the true light, and what the false, and be saved from falling unawares into evil wearing the guise of good. Let us be made light, as it was said to the disciples by the Great Light, you are the light of the world. Matthew 5:14 Let us be made lights in the world, holding forth the Word of Life; Philippians 2:15-16 that is, let us be made a quickening power to others. Let us lay hold of the Godhead; let us lay hold of the First and Brightest Light. Let us walk towards Him shining, before our feet stumble upon dark and hostile mountains. Jeremiah 42:16 While it is day let us walk honestly as in the day, not in rioting and drunkenness, not in chambering and wantonness, Romans 13:13 which are the dishonesties of the night.

Let us cleanse every part of ourselves, brothers and sisters. Let us purify every sense. Let nothing in us be imperfect or belong to our first birth. Let us leave nothing unilluminated. Let us enlighten our eyes so that we may look straight ahead and not carry within ourselves any harlot idol through curious and intrusive sight. Even if we do not worship lust itself, our soul would still be defiled. If there is a beam or speck, let us remove it so that we may also be able to see those in others. Let us be enlightened in our ears and in our tongue, so that we may hear what the Lord God will speak, and so that He may cause us to hear His lovingkindness in the morning, and so that we may be made to hear of joy and gladness spoken into godly ears. Let us not be a sharp sword or a sharpened razor, nor turn our tongue to labor and toil, but let us speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, even the hidden wisdom, reverencing the fiery tongues. Let us also be healed in our sense of smell, so that we are not effeminate and sprinkled with dust instead of sweet perfumes, but may smell the ointment that was poured out for us, receiving it spiritually. May we be so formed and transformed by it that from us too a sweet fragrance may be smelled. Let us cleanse our touch, our taste, our throat—not touching things too gently or delighting in smooth things, but handling them as is worthy of Him, the Word who was made flesh for us. Let us follow the example of Thomas only so far, not pampering our senses with delicacies and sauces, those siblings of a more harmful pampering, but tasting and learning that the Lord is good, with the better and lasting taste. Let us not spend our time refreshing that harmful and thankless dust which lets pass and does not hold what is given to it, but instead delight it with the words that are sweeter than honey.

XXXVIII. Let us cleanse every member, Brethren, let us purify every sense; let nothing in us be imperfect or of our first birth; let us leave nothing unilluminated. Let us enlighten our eyes, Proverbs 4:25 that we may look straight on, and not bear in ourselves any harlot idol through curious and busy sight; for even though we might not worship lust, yet our soul would be defiled. If there be beam or mote, Matthew 7:2 let us purge it away, that we may be able to see those of others also. Let us be enlightened in our ears; let us be enlightened in our tongue, that we may hearken what the Lord God will speak, and that He may cause us to hear His lovingkindness in the morning, and that we may be made to hear of joy and gladness, spoken into godly ears, that we may not be a sharp sword, nor a whetted razor, nor turn under our tongue labour and toil, but that we may speak the Wisdom of God in a mystery, even the hidden Wisdom, 1 Corinthians 2:7 reverencing the fiery tongues. Acts 2:3 Let us be healed also in the smell, that we be not effeminate; and be sprinkled with dust instead of sweet perfumes, Isaiah 3:34 but may smell the Ointment that was poured out for us, Song of Songs 1:3 spiritually receiving it; and so formed and transformed by it, that from us too a sweet odour may be smelled. Let us cleanse our touch, our taste, our throat, not touching them over gently, nor delighting in smooth things, but handling them as is worthy of Him, the Word That was made flesh for us; and so far following the example of Thomas, John 20:28 not pampering them with dainties and sauces, those brethren of a more baleful pampering, but tasting and learning that the Lord is good, with the better and abiding taste; and not for a short while refreshing that baneful and thankless dust, which lets pass and does not hold that which is given to it; but delighting it with the words which are sweeter than honey.

And in addition to what has been said, it is good that when our head is cleansed—since the head is the workshop of the senses—we should hold fast to the Head of Christ, from whom the whole body is fitted together and held together, and we should cast down our sin that exalted itself when it tried to exalt us above our better part. It is also good for the shoulder to be sanctified and purified so that it can take up the Cross of Christ, which not everyone can easily do. It is good for the hands to be consecrated, and the feet as well. The hands so that they may be lifted up holy in every place, and so they may grasp the discipline of Christ, lest the Lord become angry at any time, and so the Word may gain credibility through action, as was the case with what was given in the hand of a prophet. The feet so they may not be swift to shed blood or to run to evil, but rather be quick to run to the Gospel and the Prize of the high Calling, and to receive Christ who washes and cleanses them. And if there is also a cleansing of that belly which receives and digests the food of the Word, this would be good too—not to make it a god through luxury and the food that perishes, but rather to give it every possible cleansing and make it more moderate, so that it may receive the Word of God at the very heart and grieve honorably over the sins of Israel. I also find the heart and inner parts considered worthy of honor. David convinces me of this when he prays that a clean heart may be created in him and a right spirit renewed in his inner parts—meaning, I think, the mind and its movements or thoughts.

XXXIX. And in addition to what has been said, it is good with our head cleansed, as the head which is the workshop of the senses is cleansed, to hold fast the Head of Christ, Ephesians 4:16 from which the whole body is fitly joined together and compacted; and to cast down our sin that exalted itself, when it would exalt us above our better part. It is good also for the shoulder to be sanctified and purified that it may be able to take up the Cross of Christ, which not everyone can easily do. It is good for the hands to be consecrated, and the feet; the one that they may in every place be lifted up holy; 1 Timothy 2:8 and that they may lay hold of the discipline of Christ, lest the Lord at any time be angered; and that the Word may gain credence by action, as was the case with that which was given in the hand of a prophet; Haggai 1:1 the other, that they be not swift to shed blood, nor to run to evil, but that they be prompt to run to the Gospel and the Prize Philippians 3:14 of the high Calling, and to receive Christ Who washes and cleanses them. And if there be also a cleansing of that belly which receives and digests the food of the Word, it were good also; not to make it a god by luxury and the meat that perishes, John 6:27 but rather to give it all possible cleansing, and to make it more spare, that it may receive the Word of God at the very heart, and grieve honourably over the sins of Israel. Jeremiah 4:19 I find also the heart and inward parts deemed worthy of honour. David convinces me of this, when he prays that a clean heart may be created in him, and a right spirit renewed in his inward parts; meaning, I think, the mind and its movements or thoughts.

And what about the loins, or reins, for we must not pass over these? Let the purification take hold of these also. Let our loins be girded and kept under control by continence, as the Law commanded Israel long ago when they partook of the Passover. For no one comes out of Egypt purely, or escapes the Destroyer, unless he has disciplined these. And let the reins be changed by that good conversion through which they transfer all the affections to God, so that they can say, "Lord, all my desire is before You," and "the day of man I have not desired"—for you must be a man of desires, but they must be those of the spirit. For in this way you would destroy the dragon that carries the greater part of his strength upon his navel and his loins, by slaying the power that comes to him from these. Do not be surprised that I give more abundant honor to our uncomely parts, mortifying them and making them chaste by my speech, and standing up against the flesh. Let us give to God all our members which are upon the earth; let us consecrate them all—not the lobe of the liver or the kidneys with the fat, nor some part of our bodies now this, now that (why should we despise the rest?). Instead, let us bring ourselves entirely, let us be reasonable holocausts, perfect sacrifices. And let us not make only the shoulder or the breast a portion for the priest to take away, for that would be a small thing, but let us give ourselves entirely, that we may receive back ourselves entirely—for this is to receive entirely, when we give ourselves to God and offer as a sacrifice our own salvation.

XL. And what of the loins, or reins, for we must not pass these over? Let the purification take hold of these also. Let our loins be girded about and kept in check by continence, as the Law bade Israel of old when partaking of the Passover. Exodus 12:11 For none comes out of Egypt purely, or escapes the Destroyer, except he who has disciplined these. And let the reins be changed by that good conversion by which they transfer all the affections to God, so that they can say, Lord, all my desire is before You, and the day of man have I not desired; Job 17:16 for you must be a man of desires, Daniel 10:11 but they must be those of the spirit. For thus you would destroy the dragon that carries the greater part of his strength upon his navel and his loins, Job 39:16 by slaying the power that comes to him from these. Do not be surprised at my giving a more abundant honour to our uncomely parts, 1 Corinthians 12:23 mortifying them and making them chaste by my speech, and standing up against the flesh. Let us give to God all our members which are upon the earth; Colossians 3:5 let us consecrate them all; not the lobe of the liver or the kidneys with the fat, nor some part of our bodies now this now that (why should we despise the rest?); but let us bring ourselves entire, let us be reasonable holocausts, Romans 12:1 perfect sacrifices; and let us not make only the shoulder or the breast a portion for the Priest to take away, Leviticus 7:34 for that would be a small thing, but let us give ourselves entire, that we may receive back ourselves entire; for this is to receive entirely, when we give ourselves to God and offer as a sacrifice our own salvation.

Besides all this and before all, keep, I pray you, the good deposit by which I live and work, and which I desire to have as the companion of my departure. With it I endure all that is distressing and despise all delights—the confession of the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit. This I commit to you today; with this I will baptize you and make you grow. This I give you to share and to defend all your life: the One Godhead and Power, found in the Three in Unity, and comprising the Three separately, not unequal in substances or natures, neither increased nor diminished by superiorities or inferiorities; in every respect equal, in every respect the same, just as the beauty and greatness of the heavens is one; the infinite conjunction of Three Infinite Ones, Each God when considered in Himself—as the Father so the Son, as the Son so the Holy Spirit; the Three One God when contemplated together; Each God because Consubstantial; One God because of the Monarchia (sole rule). No sooner do I conceive of the One than I am illumined by the splendor of the Three; no sooner do I distinguish Them than I am carried back to the One. When I think of any One of the Three, I think of Him as the Whole, and my eyes are filled, and the greater part of what I am thinking of escapes me. I cannot grasp the greatness of That One so as to attribute a greater greatness to the Rest. When I contemplate the Three together, I see but one torch, and cannot divide or measure out the Undivided Light.

XLI. Besides all this and before all, keep I pray you the good deposit, by which I live and work, and which I desire to have as the companion of my departure; with which I endure all that is so distressful, and despise all delights; the confession of the Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost. This I commit unto you today; with this I will baptize you and make you grow. This I give you to share, and to defend all your life, the One Godhead and Power, found in the Three in Unity, and comprising the Three separately, not unequal, in substances or natures, neither increased nor diminished by superiorities or inferiorities; in every respect equal, in every respect the same; just as the beauty and the greatness of the heavens is one; the infinite conjunction of Three Infinite Ones, Each God when considered in Himself; as the Father so the Son, as the Son so the Holy Ghost; the Three One God when contemplated together; Each God because Consubstantial; One God because of the Monarchia. No sooner do I conceive of the One than I am illumined by the Splendour of the Three; no sooner do I distinguish Them than I am carried back to the One. When I think of any One of the Three I think of Him as the Whole, and my eyes are filled, and the greater part of what I am thinking of escapes me. I cannot grasp the greatness of That One so as to attribute a greater greatness to the Rest. When I contemplate the Three together, I see but one torch, and cannot divide or measure out the Undivided Light.

Do you fear to speak of Generation in case you attribute some form of passion to the impassible God? I, on the other hand, fear to speak of Creation, lest I destroy God through insult and false division—either cutting the Son away from the Father, or cutting the substance of the Spirit away from the Son. This is the paradox involved: those who measure the Godhead poorly not only force a created life into the Godhead, but they even divide this created life against itself. Just as these low, earthly minds make the Son subject to the Father, so they also make the rank of the Spirit inferior to that of the Son, until both God and created life are insulted by this new theology. No, my friends, there is nothing servile in the Trinity, nothing created, nothing accidental, as I have heard one of the wise say. "If I yet pleased men I should not be the servant of Christ," says the Apostle; and if I yet worshipped a creature, or were baptized into a creature, I would not be made divine, nor would I have changed my first birth. What shall I say to those who worship Astarte or Chemosh, the abomination of the Sidonians, or the likeness of a star—a god slightly above these idolaters, but still a creature and a piece of workmanship—when I myself either do not worship two of those into whose united Name I am baptized, or else worship my fellow-servants? For they are fellow-servants, even if slightly higher in rank, since differences must exist among fellow-servants.

XLII. Do you fear to speak of Generation lest you should attribute anything of passion to the impassible God? I on the other hand fear to speak of Creation, lest I should destroy God by the insult and the untrue division, either cutting the Son away from the Father, or from the Son the Substance of the Spirit. For this paradox is involved, that not only is a created Life foisted into the Godhead by those who measure Godhead badly; but even this created life is divided against itself. For as these low earthly minds make the Son subject to the Father, so again is the rank of the Spirit made inferior to that of the Son, until both God and created life are insulted by the new Theology. No, my friends, there is nothing servile in the Trinity, nothing created, nothing accidental, as I have heard one of the wise say. If I yet pleased men I should not be the servant of Christ, says the Apostle; Galatians 1:10 and if I yet worshipped a creature, or were baptized into a creature, I should not be made divine, nor have changed my first birth. What shall I say to those who worship Astarte or Chemosh, the abomination of the Sidonians, or the likeness of a star, Amos 5:26 a god a little above them to these idolaters, but yet a creature and a piece of workmanship, when I myself either do not worship Two of Those into Whose united Name I am baptized, or else worship my fellow-servants, for they are fellow-servants, even if a little higher in the scale; for differences must exist among fellow-servants.

I would like to call the Father the greater, because from him flows both the equality and the being of the equals (everyone will grant this). But I am afraid to use the word "origin," in case I make him the origin of inferiors and thereby insult him with rankings of honor. For the lowering of those who are from him brings no glory to the source. Furthermore, I look with suspicion at your insatiable desire, fearing that you might seize on this word "greater" and divide the nature, using the word "greater" in every sense, when it does not apply to nature but only to origination. For in consubstantial persons there is nothing greater or less in terms of ousia. I would honor the Son as Son before the Spirit, but baptism, which consecrates me through the Spirit, does not allow this. But are you afraid of being accused of tritheism? You take possession of this good thing—the unity in the three—and leave me to fight the battle. Let me be the shipbuilder, and you use the ship; or if another is the builder of the ship, take me as the architect of the house, and you live in it safely, though you spent no labor on it. You will have no less prosperous a voyage, or less safe a dwelling than I who built them, simply because you have not labored on them. See how great is my generosity; see the goodness of the Spirit. The war shall be mine, yours the achievement; I will be under fire, and you shall live in peace. But join with your defender in prayer, and give me your hand by the faith. I have three stones which I will sling at the Philistine; I have three inspirations against the son of the Sareptan, with which I will bring the slain to life; I have three floods against the faggots with which I will consecrate the sacrifice with water, raising the most unexpected fire; and I will throw down the prophets of shame by the power of the sacrament.

XLIII. I should like to call the Father the greater, because from him flows both the Equality and the Being of the Equals (this will be granted on all hands), but I am afraid to use the word Origin, lest I should make Him the Origin of Inferiors, and thus insult Him by precedencies of honour. For the lowering of those Who are from Him is no glory to the Source. Moreover, I look with suspicion at your insatiate desire, for fear you should take hold of this word Greater, and divide the Nature, using the word Greater in all senses, whereas it does not apply to the Nature, but only to Origination. For in the Consubstantial Persons there is nothing greater or less in point of Substance. I would honour the Son as Son before the Spirit, but Baptism consecrating me through the Spirit does not allow of this. But are you afraid of being reproached with Tritheism? Do you take possession of this good thing, the Unity in the Three, and leave me to fight the battle. Let me be the shipbuilder, and do you use the ship; or if another is the builder of the ship, take me for the architect of the house, and do you live in it with safety, though you spent no labour upon it. You shall not have a less prosperous voyage, or a less safe habitation than I who built them, because you have not laboured upon them. See how great is my indulgence; see the goodness of the Spirit; the war shall be mine, yours the achievement; I will be under fire, and you shall live in peace; but join with your defender in prayer, and give me your hand by the Faith. I have three stones which I will sling at the Philistine; 1 Samuel 17:49 I have three inspirations against the son of the Sareptan, 1 Kings 17:21 with which I will quicken the slain; I have three floods against the faggots with which I will consecrate the Sacrifice with water, raising the most unexpected fire; and I will throw down the prophets of shame by the power of the Sacrament.

I have no more need for speeches. Now is the time for teaching, not for argument. I call God and the elect angels as my witnesses: be baptized in this faith. If your heart has been written upon in some way different from what my teaching requires, come and have that writing changed. I am no unskilled calligrapher when it comes to these truths. I write what is written on my own heart, and I teach what I have been taught and have kept from the beginning until now in my old age. The risk is mine; let the reward also be mine for directing your soul and consecrating you through baptism. But if you are already rightly disposed and marked with the good inscription, see that you keep what is written and remain unchanged in a changing time concerning an unchanging reality. Follow Pilate's example in the better sense: you who are rightly written upon, imitate the one who wrote wrongly. Say to those who would try to persuade you otherwise what I have written, I have written. Indeed, I would be ashamed if what was wrong remained inflexible while what is right could be so easily bent aside, when we ought to be easily bent from what is worse to what is better, but immovable from the better to the worse. If this is so, and you come to baptism according to this teaching, then I will not hold back my words, I will lend my hands to the Spirit. Let us hasten your salvation. The Spirit is eager, the consecrator is ready, the gift is prepared. But if you still hesitate and will not receive the fullness of the Godhead, go and find someone else to baptize you—or rather to drown you. I have no time to cut up the Godhead and make you dead at the moment of your regeneration, so that you would have neither the gift nor the hope of grace, but would in such a short time make shipwreck of your salvation. For whatever you subtract from the deity of the Three, you will have overthrown the whole and destroyed your own perfection.

XLIV. What need have I any more of speech? It is the time for teaching, not for controversy. I protest before God and the elect Angels, 1 Timothy 5:21 be thou baptized in this faith. If your heart is written upon in some other way than as my teaching demands, come and have the writing changed; I am no unskilled caligrapher of these truths. I write that which is written upon my own heart; and I teach that which I have been taught, and have kept from the beginning up to these hoar hairs. Mine is the risk; be mine also the reward of being the Director of your soul, and consecrating you by Baptism. But if you are already rightly disposed, and marked with the good inscription, see that you keep what is written, and remain unchanged in a changing time concerning an unchanging Thing. Follow Pilate's example in the better sense; you who are rightly written on, imitate him who wrote wrongfully. Say to those who would persuade you differently, what I have written, I have written. John 19:22 For indeed I should be ashamed if, while that which was wrong remained inflexible, that which is right should be so easily bent aside; whereas we ought to be easily bent to that which is better from that which is worse, but immovable from the better to the worse. If it be thus, and according to this teaching that you come to Baptism, lo I will not refrain my lips, lo I lend my hands to the Spirit; let us hasten your salvation. The Spirit is eager, the Consecrator is ready, the Gift is prepared. But if you still halt and will not receive the perfectness of the Godhead, go and look for someone else to baptize — or rather to drown you: I have no time to cut the Godhead, and to make you dead in the moment of your regeneration, that you should have neither the Gift nor the Hope of Grace, but should in so short a time make shipwreck of your salvation. For whatever you may subtract from the Deity of the Three, you will have overthrown the whole, and destroyed your own being made perfect.

But perhaps your soul has not yet been formed with any writing, whether good or bad, and you want to be written upon today and shaped by us toward perfection. Let us enter the cloud together. Give me the tablets of your heart. I will be your Moses, though this is a bold thing to say. I will write on them with the finger of God a new Ten Commandments. I will write on them a shorter path to salvation. And if there is any heretical or irrational beast, let him stay below, or he will risk being stoned by the Word of truth. I will baptize you and make you a disciple in the Name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, and these Three have one common name: the Godhead. And you will know, both by what you see and by what you hear, that you reject all ungodliness and are united to all the Godhead. Believe that everything in the world, both everything that is seen and everything that is unseen, was made out of nothing by God, and is governed by the Providence of its Creator, and will undergo a change to a better state. Believe that evil has no substance or kingdom, whether unoriginate or self-existent or created by God, but that it is our work and the evil one's, and came upon us through our carelessness, but not from our Creator. Believe that the Son of God, the eternal Word, who was begotten of the Father before all time and without body, was in these last days for your sake made also Son of Man, born of the Virgin Mary ineffably and without stain (for nothing can be stained where God is and by which salvation comes), in His own person at once complete Man and perfect God, for the sake of the complete sufferer, so that He may give salvation to your whole being, having destroyed the whole condemnation of your sins: impassible in His Godhead, passible in that which He assumed; as much Man for your sake as you are made God for His. Believe that for us sinners He was led to death, was crucified and buried, so far as to taste of death, and that He rose again the third day and ascended into heaven so that He might take you with Him who were lying low, and that He will come again with His glorious presence to judge the living and the dead—no longer flesh, nor yet without a body, according to the laws which He alone knows of a more godlike body, so that He may be seen by those who pierced Him, and on the other hand may remain as God without carnality. Receive in addition the Resurrection, the Judgment, and the Reward according to the righteous scales of God, and believe that this will be Light to those whose mind is purified (that is, God—seen and known) in proportion to their degree of purity, which we call the Kingdom of heaven; but to those who suffer from blindness of their ruling faculty, darkness, that is estrangement from God, in proportion to their blindness here. Then, in the tenth place, work that which is good upon this foundation of dogma, for faith without works is dead, just as works are dead apart from faith. This is everything that may be revealed of the Sacrament and that is not forbidden to the ears of the many. The rest you will learn within the Church by the grace of the Holy Trinity, and those matters you will conceal within yourself, sealed and secure.

XLV. But not yet perhaps is there formed upon your soul any writing good or bad; and you want to be written upon today, and formed by us unto perfection. Let us go within the cloud. Give me the tables of your heart; I will be your Moses, though this be a bold thing to say; I will write on them with the finger of God a new Decalogue. Exodus 38:28 I will write on them a shorter method of salvation. And if there be any heretical or unreasoning beast, let him remain below, or he will run the risk of being stoned by the Word of truth. I will baptize you and make you a disciple in the Name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost; and These Three have One common name, the Godhead. And you shall know, both by appearances Matthew 28:19 and by words that you reject all ungodliness, and are united to all the Godhead. Believe that all that is in the world, both all that is seen and all that is unseen, was made out of nothing by God, and is governed by the Providence of its Creator, and will receive a change to a better state. Believe that evil has no substance or kingdom, either unoriginate or self-existent or created by God; but that it is our work, and the evil one's, and came upon us through our heedlessness, but not from our Creator. Believe that the Son of God, the Eternal Word, Who was begotten of the Father before all time and without body, was in these latter days for your sake made also Son of Man, born of the Virgin Mary ineffably and stainlessly (for nothing can be stained where God is, and by which salvation comes), in His own Person at once entire Man and perfect God, for the sake of the entire sufferer, that He may bestow salvation on your whole being, having destroyed the whole condemnation of your sins: impassible in His Godhead, passible in that which He assumed; as much Man for your sake as you are made God for His. Believe that for us sinners He was led to death; was crucified and buried, so far as to taste of death; and that He rose again the third day, and ascended into heaven, that He might take you with Him who were lying low; and that He will come again with His glorious Presence to judge the quick and the dead; no longer flesh, nor yet without a body, according to the laws which He alone knows of a more godlike body, that He may be seen by those who pierced Him, Revelation 1:7 and on the other hand may remain as God without carnality. Receive besides this the Resurrection, the Judgment and the Reward according to the righteous scales of God; and believe that this will be Light to those whose mind is purified (that is, God — seen and known) proportionate to their degree of purity, which we call the Kingdom of heaven; but to those who suffer from blindness of their ruling faculty, darkness, that is estrangement from God, proportionate to their blindness here. Then, in the tenth place, work that which is good upon this foundation of dogma; for faith without works is dead, James 2:17 even as are works apart from faith. This is all that may be divulged of the Sacrament, and that is not forbidden to the ear of the many. The rest you shall learn within the Church by the grace of the Holy Trinity; and those matters you shall conceal within yourself, sealed and secure.

46. But I preach one more thing to you. The position in which you will soon stand after your baptism before the Great Sanctuary is a preview of the future glory. The psalm-singing with which you will be received is a preview of the psalm-singing of heaven. The lamps you will light are a sacrament of the illumination there with which we will meet the Bridegroom, shining and virgin souls, with the lamps of our faith shining, not sleeping through our carelessness, so that we do not miss the one we are waiting for if he comes unexpectedly, nor unfed and without oil and lacking good works, so that we are not cast out of the bridal chamber. For I see how pitiable such a situation is. He will come when the cry calls for the meeting, and those who are prudent will meet him with their light shining and its fuel plentiful, but the others will be seeking oil too late from those who have it. And he will come quickly, and the former will go in with him, but the latter will be shut out, having wasted the time of entrance in preparations. And they will weep bitterly when they learn far too late the penalty of their laziness, when the bridal chamber can no longer be entered by them despite all their pleas, for they have shut it against themselves by their sin, following in another way the example of those who missed the wedding feast with which the good Father feasts the good Bridegroom—one because of a newly wedded wife, another because of a newly purchased field, another because of a yoke of oxen, which he and they acquired to their misfortune, since for the sake of the little they lose the great. For none of the scornful are there, nor of the lazy, nor of those clothed in filthy rags and not in the wedding garment, even though here they may have thought themselves worthy of wearing the bright robe there and secretly intruded themselves, deceiving themselves with empty hopes. And then, what? When we have entered, then the Bridegroom knows what he will teach us and how he will converse with the souls that have come in with him. He will converse with them, I think, teaching things more perfect and more pure, of which may we all, both teachers and taught, have a share, in the same Christ our Lord, to whom be the glory and the empire, forever and ever. Amen.

XLVI. But one thing more I preach unto you. The Station in which you shall presently stand after your Baptism before the Great Sanctuary is a foretype of the future glory. The Psalmody with which you will be received is a prelude to the Psalmody of Heaven; the lamps which you will kindle are a Sacrament of the illumination there with which we shall meet the Bridegroom, shining and virgin souls, with the lamps of our faith shining, not sleeping through our carelessness, that we may not miss Him that we look for if He come unexpectedly; nor yet unfed, and without oil, and destitute of good works, that we be not cast out of the Bridechamber. For I see how pitiable is such a case. He will come when the cry demands the meeting, and they who are prudent shall meet Him, with their light shining and its food abundant, but the others seeking for oil too late from those who possess it. And He will come with speed, and the former shall go in with Him, but the latter shall be shut out, having wasted in preparations the time of entrance; and they shall weep sore when all too late they learn the penalty of their slothfulness, when the Bride-chamber can no longer be entered by them for all their entreaties, for they have shut it against themselves by their sin, following in another fashion the example of those who missed the Wedding feast with which the good Father feasts the good Bridegroom; one on account of a newly wedded wife; another of a newly purchased field; another of a yoke of oxen; which he and they acquired to their misfortune, since for the sake of the little they lose the great. For none are there of the disdainful, nor of the slothful, nor of those who are clothed in filthy rags and not in the Wedding garment even though here they may have thought themselves worthy of wearing the bright robe there, and secretly intruded themselves, deceiving themselves with vain hopes. And then, What? When we have entered, then the Bridegroom knows what He will teach us, and how He will converse with the souls that have come in with Him. He will converse with them, I think in teaching things more perfect and more pure. Of which may we all, both Teachers and Taught, have share, in the Same Christ our Lord, to Whom be the Glory and the Empire, for ever and ever. Amen.